likelyhoods to induce that she was his lawfull Queene 11 Elfleda the second wife of King Edward was the daughter as Mathew of Westminster reporteth of an Earle named Ethelhelme and Asser the Bishop of Sherborne maketh mention of an Earle in Wiltshire among the West-Saxons of the same name who was in great fauour with King Elfred the father of this King by whom hee was sent Ambassador to carry his Almes to Stephen the sixt of that name Bishop of Rome in the yeare of our Lord 887 and by all probable conference of name time and place hee seemeth to bee the man that was father to this Queene 12 Edgina the third wife of King Edward was the daughter and heire of Earle Sigeline Lord of Meapham Culings and Leanham in Kent who was there slaine in battaile against the Danes Anno 927. She was married vnto King Edward about the fourteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Grace 916. She was his wife ten yeares and after his death she liued a widdow all the times of the raignes of King Ethelstan her sonne in law of King Edmund and King Edred her owne sonnes of King Edwy her Grand-child and was liuing in the Raigne of King Edward another of her Grand-children almost fortie yeares after the death of her husband It is writ of her that in the yeare of Grace 959. Shee offered her lands and euidences to Christ vpon his Altar at Canterbury She deceased the twenty fift of August in the fourth yeare of the said King Edgar and of Christ 963. His Children 13 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina was borne and growne to good yeeres in the time of the raigne of his Grandfather King Elfred who with his owne hands gaue him the order of Knighthood after a very honourable manner of creation as William the Monke of Malmsbury a great obseruer of such things hath left in writing who reporteth that he put vpon him a Purple Robe and girt him with a girdle wrought with pearle and a Saxon sword in a scabard of gold hanging at the same He was the Successor of his Father in the West-Saxons dominions and the English Monarchy 14 Elfred the second sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina is warranted by the testimony of the story of Hyde to haue been loued of his Father aboue all his other children that he caused him in his owne lifetime to bee crowned King and to sit with him in his Seat of Estate as his Partner in the Kingdome and that he enioyed that great honour but for a small time deceasing shortly after his creation and long before his fathers death and was buried in the New Monastery at Winchester which afterwards was remoued to Hyde 15 Editha whom the Scotish Writers call Beatrite the daughter of King Edward and the Lady Eguma with great honour was maried to Sythrick the Danish King of Northumberland in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Ethelstane being the yeere of grace 915. Within one yeere after her mariage her husband deceased and his sonne Guthfrid succeeded him in his Kingdome Wherefore she forsaking that Country obtained of her brothers gift the Castell of Tamworth in the County of Warwicke where she began a Monastery of Nunnes and therein liued died and was interred and both the Monastery and Body afterwards was remoued from thence vnto Pollesworth 16 Elsward the third son of King Edward the first of Queen Elfleda his second wife was born as it seemeth about the beginning of his Fathers raigne He was carefully brought vp in the study of Liberall Arts and in all other princely qualities so that it was expected he should haue succeeded his Father in the Kingdome but presently vpon his fathers decease he deceased himselfe in Oxford and was buried at one time and in one place with him in the New Monastery at Winchester in the yeere of Christ Iesus 924. 17 Edwine the fourth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was very young when his father was buried and his brother Ethelstane crowned Notwithstanding a deep ielosie possessing the King that his title was too neere the Crowne he caused him to be put into a little Pinnesse without either Tackle or Oares one only page accompanying him that his death might be imputed to the waues whence the young Prince ouercome with griefe and not able to master his owne passions cast himselfe headlong into the sea and his dead body being driuen vpon the coasts of Flanders was taken vp by Adulphe Earle of Boloine his cosen-germane and honourably buried in the Monastery of Saint Bertin in the Towne of S. Omers Which fact was much lamented by King Ethelstan who greeuously punished the suggestions of his owne ielosie and the procurers of his brothers death sending great thanks to the Earle that buried him and rich presents to the Monastery which entombed him and to appease the ghost of his innocent brother built the Abbey of Mialeton in the County of Dorset 18 Elfleda the second daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Elfleda his second Wife entred into the orders of Religion and tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity in the Monastery of Rumsey situated vpon the Riuer Test in the County of Southampton In which Monastery she was first a Nunne and afterward Abbesse during the whole time of her life which was there spent and ended and her body in the said Abbey buried 19 Eguina the third daughter of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was the second Wife to Charles the third surnamed the Simple King of France son to King Lews the brother of Iudith Queene of England before mentioned She had issue by him Lewis the third surnamed Beyond-sea because he was brought vp here in England with his Vnkle King Ethelstan and Gillet Duchesse of Normandy maried to Rollo the Dane who in regard of his marriage was allowed to bee the first Duke of that Country This Queene suruiued King Charles her Husband and afterwards was remaried to Herbert the younger Earle of Vermandoys which marriage was taken for so great an indignity because Earle Herbert the elder father to this Earle had caused the King her Husband to die in prison that King Lewis her sonne presently pursued her apprehended and committed her to the strait custody of Queene Gerberge his wife so as shee had no recourse vnto him nor issue by him 20 Ethelhild the fourth daughter of King Edward and the third of Queene Elfleda his second Wife followed the example of her elder sister Elfleda and became a Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton which was sometime the head Towne giuing name to the whole County of Wiltshire and antiently called Ellandon 21 Edhild the fifth daughter of King Edward and the fourth of Queene Elfleda
this last ouerthrow and want of victuals caused him after he had receiued a certaine summe of money to hast into Denmarke minding with more power and better aduantage to prosecute the quarrell 29 Not long it was ere he returned and immediately was met by the English where betwixt them was strucke a fierce battaile which had been with good successe had not the treasons of some hindered it in turning to the Danes King Ethelred therefore seeing himselfe and land betraied in this manner to those few true English that were left he vsed this speech as followeth 30 If there wanted in me a fatherly care either for the defence of the Kingdome or administration of iustice in the common wealth or in you the courage of Souldiers for the defence of your natiue Country then truely silent would I bee for euer and beare these calamities with a more deiected mind but as the case stands be it as it is I for my part am resolued to rush into the midst of the enemie and to lose my life for my Kingdome and Crowne And you I am sure hold it a worthy death that is purchased for the liberties of your selues and kindred and therein I pray you let vs all die for I see both God and destiny against vs and the ruine of the English nation brought almost to the last period for wee are ouercome not by weapons and hostile warre but by treason and domesticke falshood our Nauy betraied into the Danes hands our battaile weakened by the reuolt of our Captaines our designes bewraied to them by our owne Counsellors and they also inforcing compositions of dishonourable peace I my selfe disesteemeed and in scorne tearmed Ethelred the vnready your valour and loialties betraied by your owne leaders and all our pouerty yeerely augmented by the paiment of their Dane-gilt which how to redresse God onely knoweth and we are to seeke for if we pay money for peace yea and that confirmed by oth these enemies soone breake it as a people that neither regard God nor man contrary to equity and the lawes of warre or of nations and so farre off is all hope of better successe as we haue cause to feare the losse of our Kingdom and you the extinct of the English nations renowne therefore seeing the enemies are at hand and their hands at our throats let vs by foresight and counsell saue our owne liues or else by courage sheath our swords in their bowels either of which I am willing to enter into to secure our estate and nation from an irrecouerable ruine 31 This lamentable Oration deliuered from the passions of a iustly-pensiue King touched the hearers to the heartes and asmuch distracted their afflicted minds to abide battaile they saw it was bootlesse the treason of their leaders so many times defeating their victories to yeeld themselues to the enemy would but beginne their seruitude and misery and to flee before them their eternall ignominy and reproch Thus their opinions were canuased but nothing put in practise whereas meane whiles the Danes went forward with victories and had got the most part of the land yea and London also by submission wherewith vnfortunate Ethelred more and more deiected sent his wife Emma with his two sonnes by her vnto her brother Richard Duke of Normandy and for his owne safest refuge committed himselfe vnto Turkil the Dane in whose shippes he remained a while at Greenewich and from thence went into the Isle of Wight where he abode most part of the winter and thence sailed into Normandy to his wife and brother leauing the Danes lording it in his realme 32 These were the daies of Englands mourning shee being vnable to maintaine her defenders and yet enforced to nourish and cherish her deuourers for the Danes in two factions most cruelly afflicted the land like two milstones crushing grinding the grain Swayn as an absolute King extorted of the English both victuals and pay for his souldiers and Turkil on the other side in defence of the English commanded the like for his ships and men so that the Danes had all and the English maintained al. Neither were churches free from their spoils whom other Conquerors haue held most impious to violate but either suffered the flames of their consuming fire or were forced to purchase their standings with great summes of money Such composition King Swaine demaunded for the preseruation of S. Edmunds Monastery in Suffolke which because the Inhabitants refused to pay he threatned spoile both to the place to the Martyrs bones there enterred in the midst of which iollity saith Houeden he suddainely cried out that he was strucke by S. Edmund with a sword being then in the midst of his Nobles and no man seeing from whose hand it came and so with great horrour and torment three daies after vpon the third of February ended his life at Thetford others say at Gainsborough but with his death died not the title of the Danes who immediately aduanced Canutus his sonne for their King 33 The English that liked nothing lesse then bondage especially vnder such tyrannizing intruders thought now or neuer the time to shake off the yoake and therefore with great ioy and hast sent into Normandy for their natiue King Ethelred now not vnreadie for the recouering of his right foreslowed no meanes either to hasten or strengthen the enterprize and hauing the assistance of his brother of Normandy in the Lent following landed in England vnto whom resorted the people from all parts accounting it their greatest ioy to see the face of their King 34 Canutus then at Gainsborough Souldier-like mustered and managed his men and holding it good policie to keepe that by bounty which his father had got by tyranny made no spare to purchase the hearts of the English by which meanes those of Lyndsey became his Creatures with an agreement to find him both horse and men against their owne King and Country Ethelred therefore now raging for reuenge with a mighty host entered Lyndsey where hee burnt all the Country and put the inhabitants to the sword Canute not able to resist this puissant Army held the sea more safe for him then the land and entring Humber sailed to Sandwich where being sore grieued at the miseries of these his confederates requited King Ethelreds friends with the like and commaunded that those pledges which had beene deliuered by the Nobles vnto his Father should haue their noses slit and their hands cut off which cruelty acted hee sailed to Denmarke as hopelesse of any good issue in England 35 But Turkil the Dane retained as we said into King Ethelreds pay seeing successe so sodainely altered sore repented him of his reuolt from the Danes and knowing now the time to recouer his reputation with nine of his shippes sailed into Denmarke instantly importuning Canut to addresse againe for England alleadging the feares and weaknesse of the people the beauty
deceased in the very prime of his youth before the death of his father or of his elder brother and before hee had done any thing in his life worthy of remembrance after his death 44 Edmund the third sonne of King Ethelred Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne in the eleuenth yeare of his fathers raigne and of Grace 989 and of all his fathers Children proued to be the only man that set his helping hand to the redresse of the estate of his Country distressed by the miserable oppressions of the Danes which hee pursued with such exceeding toile and restlesse hazards of his body as he was therefore surnamed Iron-side and when hee had followed those warres with great courage the space of seuenteene yeeres vnder his Father being come to twenty seuen of his owne age hee succeeded him in his Kingdome and troubles as presently shall be shewed 45 Edred the fourth sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was born about the foureteenth yeare of his fathers raigne being the yeare of Grace 992. His name is continually set downe as a witnesse in the testees of his fathers Charters vntill the thirtie fift yeare of his raigne by which it appeareth that hee liued vnto the two and twentieth yeere of his owne age although I find no mention of him or of any thing done by him in any of our histories and it seemeth he died at that time because his name is left out of the Charters after that yeare 46 Edwy the fift sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife suruiued his father and all his brethren and liued in the raigne of Canute the Dane who being iealous of his new-gotten estate and fearefull of the dangers that might accrew vnto him by this Edwy and such others of the English bloud roiall practised to haue him murthered which was accordingly done by them whom hee most fauoured and least suspected the yeare of our saluation 1017. 47 Edgar the sixt sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne beeing the yere of our Lord God nine hundred ninetie and eight He seemeth by the Testees of his fathers Charters to haue beene liuing in the one and twentieth of his raigne but beeing no more found in any of them after may be supposed by all coniectures to haue died in or about the same yeere beeing but the eleuenth after his owne birth and the seuenth before his fathers death 48 The eldest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife although her name bee not to bee found in any writer of those times appeareth notwithstanding to be married to one Ethelstan a Noble man of England who was the principall Commander of Cambridge-shire men at the great battle fought betweene them and the Danes wherein the English-men had the ouerthrow and this sonne in law of King Ethelred with the rest of the chiefe Leaders were slaine in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 1010. being the two and thirtieth of his father in lawes raigne 49 Edgith the second daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was married to Edrik Duke of Mercia who for his couetousnesse in getting was surnamed Streattone This Edrik was the sonne of one Egelrik surnamed Leofwin an elder brother to Egelmere the grandfather of Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons and beeing but meanely borne was thus highly aduanced by this King notwithstanding he was euer a traitor to his Countrie and a fauourer of the Danes betraying both him and King Edmund his sonne to King Canut that he thereby might gette new preferments by him who worthily rewarded him as a traitor and put him to death 50 Elfgine the third daughter of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was the second wife of Vtred surnamed the Bold sonne of Earle Waldefe the elder Earle of Northumberland by whom shee had one onely child a daughter named Aldgith married to a Noble-man called Maldred the sonne of Crinan shee was mother of Cospatricke who was Earle of Northumberland in the time of William the Conquerour and forced by his displeasure to fly into Scotland where hee abode and was ancestor to the Earles of Dunbar and of March in that Countrie 51 Gode the fourth and youngest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was first married to one Walter de Maigne a Noble-man of Normandy greatly fauoured by King Edward her brother who liued not long after the marriage and left issue by her a sonne named Rodulfe whom King Edward his vncle created Earle of Hereford This Earle Rodulfe died the one and twentieth of December in the thirteenth yeere of his vncles raigne and was buried at Peterborough leauing issue a young sonne named Harrald created afterwards by King William the Conqueror Baron of Sudeley in the Countie of Gloucester and Ancestor to the Barons of that place succeeding and of the Lord Chandois of Sudeley now being This Lady Gode after the decease of the said Water de Maigne was remarried to Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne in Picardy a man of great valour in those parts of France and a most faithfull friend to King Edward her brother which Earle was grand-father to Godfrey of Bulloigne King of Ierusalem albeit it seemeth he had no issue by this Lady 52 Edward the seuenth sonne of King Ethdred and his first by Queene Emme his second wife was borne at Islipe in the County of Oxford and brought vp in France all the time of his youth with his vncle Richard the third of that name Duke of Normandy mistrusting his safety in England vnder King Canute the Dane although he had married his mother but hee found the time more dangerous by the vsage of his brother Elfred at his beeing heere in the raigne of King Harrald sonne of the Dane Notwithstanding hee returned home when Hardiknut the other sonne beeing his halfe brother was King and was honourably receiued and entertained by him and after his death succeeded him in the Kingdom of England 53 Elfred the eight sonne of King Ethelred and his second by Queene Emme his second wife was conueied into Normandie for feare of King Conute with his eldest brother Edward and with him returned into England to see his mother then beeing at Winchester in the second yeere of King Harrald surnamed Harefoote by whose practize hee was trained towards London apprehended by the way at Guilford in Surrey depriued of his eie-sight and committed prisoner to the Monastery of Elie his Normans that came with him most cruelly murthered and hee himselfe soone after deceasing was buried in the Church of the said Monasterie EDMVND SVRNAMED IRONSIDE THE THIRTIE THREE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS WARRES ACTS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLV EDmund the third sonne of King Ethelred and the eldest liuing at his Fathers death
Wolfe and sister to Sweyne the yonger King of Denmarke by Estrich his wife who was sister to Canute the great King of England and himselfe the second sonne of her borne whose elder brother was Sweyne that died on pilgrimage in his returne from Ierusalem and his yonger were Tosto Wilnod Grith and Leofrick 9 A former wife Earle Goodwin had whose name was Thira the sister of Canute a woman sold vnto wickednesse for making marchandize of Englands beauteous virgins into Denmarke shee solde them there at deare rates to satisfie her owne vnsatiate auarice and the lusts of the lasciuious Danes till a iust reward of Gods wrath fell on her by a thunderbolt falling from heauen wherewith shee was slaine to the great terrour of the beholders One sonne by her Earle Goodwin had who when hee was past childs age riding vpon a horse the gift of his Grandfather the King proudly giuing him the reine and spurre was violently borne into the riuer Thamesis and so sodainely drowned Thus much being premised of Harold before hee was King his raigne life and death wee will now addresse to declare 10 Edwards life ended and nothing determined touching his successor Harold the second day after being the day of his buriall made himselfe King none of the Nobility disliking what hee had done for courteous hee was of specch and behauiour and in martiall prowesse the onely man as Wales well witnessed more then once friended by affinity with many of the Nobles and by his new marriage with Edgitha the daughter of Algar sister of the Earles Morcâ—…r and Edwin and late wife to Gruffith ap Lhewelyn Prince of Wales hee expected to bee both sided and assisted if his cause came either to triall or voice 11 And the time hee well saw fitted his entrance for Sweyne King of Denmarke most dread by the English was entangled with the Sweden wars and William the Norman that made claime from King Edward at variance with Philip the French King the friends of Edgar in Hungarie and himselfe a stranger ouer young for rule all which concurrents made Harold without deliberation or order from the State to set the Crowne on his owne head regardlesse of all ceremony and solemne celebration for which his act as a violator of holy rites hee too too much offended the Clergy 12 The day of his Coronation was vpon Friday the fifth of Ianuary being the feast of the Epiphany and yeere of Saluation 1066 none either greatly applauding or disapprouing his presumption except onely for the omission of manner and forme to redeeme which and to re-gaine the good will of all no sooner attained hee the seate roiall but he remitted or diminished the grieuous customes and tributes which his predecessors had raised a course euer powerfull to winne the hearts of the Commons to Church-men hee was verie munificent and carefull of their aduancements and to grow more deepely into their venerable esteeme hee repaired their Monasteries but most especially that at Waltham in Essex which hee most sumptuously new built and richly endowed giuing it the name of Holy Crosse vpon occasion that such a Crosse found farre westward was brought thither by miracle vt tradunt and therefore hee chose out this place to powre forth his supplications before hee marched to meete Duke William in the field Moreouer to satisfie such Nobles as affected young Edgars iuster title he created him Earle of Oxford and held him in speciall fauour in briefe vnto the poore his hand was euer open vnto the oppressed he ministred iustice and vnto all men was affable and meeke and all to hold that vpright which on his head he had set with an vn-euen hand and depriued him of vnto whom hee was Protector 13 Three seuerall reports are affirmed of Edwards dispose of the Crowne the first was to the Norman Duke who made that the anker-hold of his claime the second was to young Edgar vnto whom hee was great vncle and the last vnto this Harold himselfe for so saith Edmerus and also Marianus who liued at the very same time and writeth that Harold thereupon was sacred and crowned by Aldredus Archbishop of Yorke so that hereby hee is freed by some from the imputation of intrusion and wrong 14 His State thus standing and his subiects contentment dayâ—…y increasing presently it was somwhat perplexed by an Ambassage sent from the Norman putting him in mind of his couenant and oath aswell for the custody of the Crowne to his behoofe as for the solemnazion of the mariage contracted betwixt his daughter and him 15 Harold who thought himselfe now surely seated in the hearts of his Subiects and therefore also sure in his Kingdome answered the Ambassadors That he held their Masters demaund vniust for that an oath extorted in time of extremity cannot bind the maker in conscience to performe it for that were to ioyne one sinne with another and that this oath was taken for feare of death or imprisonment the Duke himselfe well knew but admit it was voluntarily and without feare could I said he then a subiect without the allowance of the King and the whole State giue away the Crownes succession to the preiudice of both surely a Kingdome is of a better account then to bee so determined in priuate onely betwixt two With which kind of answeres he sent the messengers away 16 The Norman who till then thought England sure to be his and had deuoted his hopes from a Duke to a King stormed to see himselfe thus frustrated on the sudden and in stead of a Crown to haue scornes heaped on his head therefore nothing contented with this sleight answere returned his Ambassadors againe vnto Harold by whom hee laid his claime more at large as that King Edward in the Court of France had faithfully promised the succession vnto him and againe afterwards ratified the same to him at his being in England and that not done without consent of the State but confirmed by Stigandus Archbishoppe of Canterbury the Earles Goodwin and Syward yea and by Harold himselfe and so firmely assured that his Brother and Nephew were deliuered for pledges and to that end sent vnto him into Normandy that hee had no way beene constrained hee appealed to Harolds owne conscience who besides his voluntary offer to sweare contracted himselfe to Adeliza his daughter then but young and now departed life vpon which foundation the oath was willingly taken 17 But Harold who thought his owne head as fit for a crowne as any others meant nothing lesse then to lay it downe vpon parley and therefore told them flatly that howsoeuer Edward and he had tampered for the Kingdome yet Edward himselfe comming in by election and not by any title of inheritance his promise was of no validity for how could hee giue that whereof he was not interessed nor in the Danes time was euer like to be And tell your Duke said he that our
he imprisoned and many of the English depriued as we haue heard 63 Besides his many other stately buildings both for fortification and deuotion three Abbies of chiefe note he is said to haue raised and endowed with large priuiledges and rich possessions The first was at Battle in Sussex where hee wonne the Diadem of England in the valley of Sangue-lac so called in French for the streames of bloud therein spilt but William of Newberie deceiued in the soile it selfe which after raine sheweth to bee red affirmeth that after any small showre of raine the earth sweateth forth very fresh bloud as by the euident sight thereof saith hee doth as yet plainly declare that the voice of so much Christian bloud there shed doth still crie from the earth to the Lord. 64 But most certaine it is that in the very same place where King Harolds Standard was pitched vnder which himselfe was slaine there William the Conquerour laid that Foundation dedicating it to the Holy Trinity and to Saint Martine that there the Monks might pray for the soules of Harold and the rest that were slaine in that place whose Priuiledges were so large that they and others of the like condition were afterwards dissolued by Act of Parliament when it was found by experience that the feare of punishment being once taken away desperate boldnes and a daring will to commit wickednesse grew still to a greater head for it was enfranchised with many freedomes and among others to vse the words of the Charter were these If any Thiefe Murtherer or Felon for feare of death flie and come to this Church let him haue no harme but let him be dismissed and sent away free from all punishment Be it lawfull also for the Abbot of the same Church to deliuer from the Gallowes any thiefe or robber wheresoeuer if he chance to come by where any such execution is in hand The Standard it selfe curiously wrought all of gold and pretious stones made in forme like an armed man Duke William presently vpon his victory with great complements of curtesie sent to Pope Alexander the second as good reason it was the Popes transcendent pleasure and power being the strongest part of the Dukes title to the Crowne and his cursing thunderbolts the best weapons whereby he attained to weare it 65 At Selby also in Yorkeshire where his yongest sonne Henry was borne he founded the Abbey of Saint Germans at Excester the Priorie of Saint Nicholas and to the Church and Colledge of Saint Martins le grand in London hee gaue both large priuiledges and much land extending from the corner of the City wall by Saint Giles Church without Criplegate vnto the common Sewer receiuing the waters running then from the More and now More-fields 66 At Cane in Normandie lie founded the Monastery of Sant Stephen the first Christian Martyr adorning it with most sumptuous buildings and endowing it with rich reuenewes where his Queene Maud had erected a Nunnerie for the societie of vailed Virgines vnto the honour of the blessed virgine Mary Thus much of his Acts and now of his marriage and issue His Wife 67 Maud the wife of King William was the daughter of Baldwine the fifth surnamed the Gentle Earle of Flaunders her mother was Alice daughter of Robert King of France the sonne of Hugh Capet Shee was married vnto him when hee was a Duke at the Castle of Angi in Normandy and in the second yeare of his raigne ouer England she was crowned Queene vpon Whit-sunday the yeere of Grace 1068. And although she maintained Robert in his quarrell for Normandy and out of her owne coffers paid the charges of warre against his Father and her owne Husband yet because it did proceed but from a motherly indulgence for aduancing her sonne it was taken as a cause rather of displeasure then of hatred by King William as himselfe would often auouch holding it an insufficient cause to diminish the loue that was linked with the sacred band of a matrimoniall knot Shee departed this life the second day of Nouember the sixteenth yeere of his raigne and of Christs humanity 1083. for whom he often lamented with teares and most honourably enterred her at Cane in Normandy in the Church of S. Maries within the Monasterie of Nuns which she had there founded His Issue 68 Robert the eldest sonne of King William and of Queene Maude his wife was surnamed Curtuoise signifying in the old Norman-French Short-Bootes he succeeded his father onely in the Duchie of Normandy and that also he lost afterwards to his brother Henry King of England at the battell of Ednarchbray in that Dukedome the yeere of our Lord 1106. where he was taken prisoner and hauing his eies put out an vnbrotherly punishment was committed to the Castle of Cardiffe in South-Wales and after twenty eight yeeres imprisonment there deceased the yeere before the death of his said brother Anno 1134 and was buried at Glocester in the midst of the Quier of Saint Peters Church where remaineth a Tombe with his Carued Image at this day Hee had two wiues the first Margaret daughter of Herbert Earle of Maygne both married in their Child-hood and shee died before they came to yeeres of consent The other was Sibyll daughter of Geffrey and sister to William Earles of Conuersana in Italy and Neece of Robert Guiscard Duke of Apulia By her he had two sonnes William and Heny this Henry was he that was slaine by mischance as he was hunting in the New-Forest in Hampshire William the Elder surnamed in Latine Miser was Earle of Flanders in right of Queene Maude his Grand-mother succeeding Charles of Denmarke in that Earledome he also had two wiues the first Sibyll whose Mother called also Sibyll was the daughter of Fowlke Earle of Anion after diuorced from him and remarried to Terry of Alsac his Successour the second was Ioan the daughter of Humbert Earle of Morien now called Sauoy sister of Queene Alice of France wife of King Lewis the Grosse hee died sixe yeeres before his father of a wound receiued at the Siege of the Castle of Angi in Normandy the 27. of Iuly in the 28. yeere of the Raigne of King Henrie his vncle and of our Lord 1128. hee was buried at Saint Omers in the Monastery of Saint Bertin and left no issue behinde him 69 Richard the second sonne of King William and Queene Maude was born in Normandy and after his Father had attained the Crowne came into England where being then verie yong as hee was hunting in the New-Forest of Hampshire he came to a violent sudden death by the goring of a Stagge others say by a pestilentayre and is noted to bee the first man that died in that place the iustice of God punishing on him his Fathers dispeopling of that Countrey his body was thence conueied to Winchester and there buried on the Southside of the Quire
of the Cathedrall Church where there remaineth a monument of him with an inscription entitling him a Duke and some suppose of Bologne 70 William the third Son of King William and Queene Maud was borne in Normandy in the 21. yere of his Fathers Dukedom ten yeeres before he was King 1159. hee was surnamed of the Red colour of his haire in French Rows in Latine Rufus he was brought vp vnder Lanefranke the learned Lumbard who was Archbishoppe of Canterbury of whom he receiued both instructions of knowledge and the order of Knighthood he serued vnder his Father at the battaile of Gerbereth in Normandy 1079 wherein hee was wounded and hee alwaies framed his actions so pleasing to his Fathers humor as that hee thought him much worthier then his elder brother to succeed in his Kingdome 71 Henry the fourth and yongest sonne of King William and Queene Maud his wife was borne in England at Selby in Yorkeshire the third yeere of his Fathers raigne and of our Lord God 1070 his childhood was trained vp in learning at Cambridge saith Caius but the ancient Annales of Saint Austins in Canterbury say he was Philosophiâ peregrè informatus instructed beyond Sea in Philosophy where for his notable knowledge in the Liberall Sciences he was surnamed by the French Beauclerk that is the fine Scholler Vpon his return he was made Knight being 16. yeers old by his Father at Westminster in Whitsontide the nineteenth yeer of his Raign Anno 1086. and thogh at his Fathers death he had nothing bequeathed him but Treasure yet afterward he succeeded his Brothers both in the Kingdome of England and Dutchie of Normandy 72 Cecilie the Eldest daughter of King William and Queene Maude his wife was borne in Normandy brought vp in England and carried againe into Normandy where in the ninth yeere of the Kings Raigne and the yeere of our Lord 1075. shee was by her Father on Ester day with great Solemnity offered vp in the Church of Feschampe vailed to be a Nunne in the Monastery there but was afterward elected by the Nunnes of our Lady at Cane to be Abbesse of their Monasterie founded by her Mother which she gouerned and where she died and was enterred 73 Constance the second daughter of King William and Queene Maud was the first wife of Allayne Earle of little Britaigne surnamed in the British Fergent in English Red. In regard of which marriage and his seruice done at the conquest of England his Father in law gaue him all the lands of Earle Edwine whereon he built the Castle and wherof he made the Earledome of Richmond which long after belonged to the Earles and Dukes of Britaigne his Successors although he had his children by an other wife for she died very yong and without issue and was buried in the Abbey of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke 74 Alice the third daughter of King William Queen Maud was married to Stephen Earle of Bloys in France and had issue by him William an Innocent Thibaud surnamed the Great Earle of Blois and Champain Stephen Earle of Mortain and Boleine who was King of England Henry a Monke of Cluny after Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop of Winchester Mary married to Richard Earle of Chester and Emme wife of one Harbert an Earle of France and mother of Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Shee suruiued Earle Stephen her husband and in her widowhood tooke vpon her the profession of Religion in the Priorie of Nunnes at Marciguy in France where she ended her life 75 Gundred the fourth daughter of King William and of Queene Maud was married to William of Warrein a Nobleman of Normandy who was the first Earle of Surrey in England by whom shee had issue William the second Earle Progenitors of the Earles that followed and Rainold of Warren her second sonne who had also Issue Shee died in Child-bed three yeeres before her husband at Castleaker in Norfolke the 27. of May in the 20. yere of her fathers raigne being the yeere of our Lord 1085. and is buried in the Chapter-house of Saint Pancrase Church within the Priory at the town of Lews in the County of Sussex 76 Ela the fifth daughter of King William and his Queen Maud in her Child-hood was contracted in marriage to Duke Harald when he was in Normandy being then a yong Widower Notwithstanding hee refusing her tooke an other wife and vsurped the Kingdom of England after the death of King Edward whereby hee occasioned his owne ruine and Conquest of his Country which afterward ensued when her Father sought reuenge so much as some write to the discontentment of this Lady that for griefe of these mischances shee euer after refused marriage and led a single and solitarie life though others vpon better warrant collect that shee died yong and before William her Father set forth for England Harald himselfe pleading that hee was free from all couenants and promises to Duke William by reason of the death of this his daughter 77 Margaret the sixth and yongest daughter of King William and Queene Maud was in her childhood giuen in marriage to Alphonso King of Gallicia in Spaine that afterward was so renowned for the Conquest of the City Lysbon for his victories against the Mores and for the slaughter of their fiue Kings and was the founder of the Kingdome of Portugall the first King thereof and the first bearer of the fiue Shields of the said fiue Kinges which are to this day the Armes of the same But this Lady being thus contracted deceased before those things hapned and before shee came to yeeres of lawfull consent to the marriage VVILLIAM THE SECOND SVRNAMED R VFVS THE FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND VNTIMELY DEATH CHAPTER III. WIlliam posting for England Archbishop Lanfrank his earnest soliciter by liberall gifts giuen and promises made to abrogate the ouer hard lawes of his Father had the readier passage into the opinions of them that could doe most and the more to notifie his intended mild gouernment with other his noble inclinations to princely vertues as eye-witnesses of his fauours towards the English hee brought with him from Normandy Morcar the stout Earle of Chester and Wilnoth the sonne of King Harold both of them released out of prison and then held in especiall fauour with him But most of the States standing for Robert Curtoise his elder Brother a man deemed of a more liberall disposition and better temperature towards the Subiects their titles had beene tried by swords had not Lanfrank and Wulstan both wise reuerend Prelates by their Counsels and Mediations staied their hands 2 Consent thus gotten and all voices giuen for William he was crowned their King at Westminster vpon Sunday the twenty sixt day of September and yeere of Saluation 1087. by the hands of Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury vnder whom he had beene educated
euen from his Child-hood and by him made fit both for Warre and Gouernment had not the variable inclination of his owne mind carried his actions past the limits of any staied compasse 3 Robert vpon discontents that Normandy was still detained before his Fathers sicknesse was gone into Germany to solicite their assistance for his right to that Duchie but hearing of his death hasteth into the Prouince and was there peaceably receiued and made their Duke which title notwithstanding seemed to him dishonourable his yonger brother being inuested to a Kingdome and himselfe disinherited no other cause mouing but his ouer-much gentlenes being by nature composed nothing so rough as was Rufus 4 The like emulation incited Odo Bishoppe of Baieux his vncle against Lanfranck the Archbishop who now ruled all and had worn him out of fauour with the Conquerour his halfe brother whom hee taught the distinction of imprisoning Odo as an Earle not as a Bishop now therefore seemed the time most fitting for a iust reuenge albeit that Rufus brought him from Normandy where he had beene captiuated and restored him his honours dignities in England yet hee vngratefull man enuying that Lanfranck should goe before him complotted the downefal aswell of the one as of the other And drawing into this conspiracy Robert Earle of Mortaigne and Hereford his brother with many other of the English Nobility wrote his letters into Normandy vnto his Nephew hastning him to repaire into England and recouer his right which by his meanes hee promised should soone bee effected 5 The busines thus wrought to Duke Roberts hand and the English resorting daily into Normandy assured his hopes of a happy successe onely the hinderance was want of money and that very much as the world then went with him hauing euer borne himselfe no lesse then his birth nor euer had made his bagges his summum bonum In these extremes he well saw the lesse was to bee followed and to set a Dukedom at stake to cast at a Kingdome he thought it ods sufficient though the chance were doubtfull Therfore to his younger brother Henry who had store of gold and wanted land hee morgaged the Countie of Constantine a Prouince in Normandy then sent to Odo that he should expect his landing on the West-coast of England by a day prefixed 6 The Bishop now growne bold vpon Duke Roberts great power shewed himselfe the first in the Action and fortifying Rochester beganne to molest the peace of Kent sending to his complices abroad to doe the like which was not long in performing for in the West Robert de Mowbrey Earle of Northumberland assisted by Geffrey Bishoppe of Constance sacked Bath and Berkley with a great part of Wilt-shire and strongly fortified the Castle of Bristow against King William In Norfolke Roger Bygod in Leicestershire Hugh Grentemeisnil did shrewdly wast those Countries Roger Mountgomery Earle of Shrewsburie with his Welshmen assisted by William Bishop of Durham the Kings domesticall Chaplain Barnard of Newmerch Roger Lacie and Ralph Mortimer all of them Normans or French-men with fire and sword past through the Country of Worcester and surely the stirres were so great and Duke Robert so fauoured that by the iudgement of Gemiticensis had he hasted his arriuage or followed the occasion the Crowne of England had easily been set vpon his head 7 All in an vprore and Rufus thus turmoiled he appointed his Nauie to scowre the seas and to impeach his brothers arriuage then gathering his forces and knowing well how to please the vulgar promiseth againe to abolish their ouer-hard lawes presently to put down all vniust Imposts and Taxations whereby the People were soone drawne to stand in his defence and among them Roger Mountgomery was reconciled to the King Thus now growne strong his enemies decreased he led his Armie into Kent where the sedition first beganne the Castles of Tunbridge and Horne he recouered as likewise Pemsey wherein his vncle Odo had strongly immured himselfe whose lacke of victuall by King Williams strait siege allaied the pride of that great-hearted man so that hee not onely surrendred the same but promised the deliuerie of Rochester also strongly manned with Eustace Earle of Boloigne and a sort of other gallant Gentlemen euen the flower of Normandy and Flanders 8 Odo comming to Rochester for the deliuerie of the Castle according to his promise was by them surprised and laid in strait prison whether in displeasure or vnder colour and with consent of Odo I will not say but certaine it is that the King tooke the matter so to heart that he sent forth his Proclamation through England commaunding that euery man should repaire to that siege whosoeuer would not be reputed a Niding a word of such disgrace and so distastiue vnto the English that multitudes seemed rather to flie then runne to that seruice whereupon the Castle was surrendred and Odo banished into Normandy lost all his liuings and honours in England 9 Whilest these things were in acting betwixt King William and his Barons Duke Robert with his Normans was landed at Southampton hauing passed some conflict with the Kings ships at the sea whom Rufus so feared if mine Author say true that he sent Messengers vnto him in most submissiue maner protesting that hee tooke not the crowne as his own by any right but rather to supply the time in his absence neither did hee account himselfe King but as his substitute to hold the crown vnder him yet seeing the matter had beene so farre passed and the Emperiall Crowne set on his head hee most humbly desired that it might so rest proffering to pay him three thousand Markes by yeere and to resigne it to him at his death whereat Duke Robert shaking his head belike he saw no other remedy easily consented and returned forth with into Normandy 10 And if we compare this with the Monke of Saint Albans report wee may well beleeue that William was forward enough in his offers though euer as vnready in performance for the Barons then being vp and he not able to allay them did that by his word which he could not by his sword protesting to them that he was willing to resigne the Kingdom and would be content either with Money or Possessions if those that were his Fathers Ouer-seers should thinke it meete and for any Ordinances touching the affaires of the Common weale he would referre it wholly to themselues prouided alwaies his owne honour should not thereby be impeached But when the Cloudes of these feares were altogether ouer-blowne no budde once appeared from these faire planted grafts 11 For Lanfrank deceased and both King depriued of a politike director and Common-welth of a principall Statist he presently shewed the bent of his inclination lauishly giuing where no deserts had engaged and exacting extreame tributes when
no Necessity required alwaies couetous yet neuer thrifty and still gathering yet neuer enriching his Coffers All Ecclesiasticall promotions then vacant he assumed into his owne hands and kept the See of Canterbury without an Archbishop aboue foure yeeres setting to sale the free-rights of the Church and he that would giue most came soonest to preferment wherby both the Lands and good esteeme of the Clergy was daily diminished These greeuances were complained of vnto Pope Vrban but he ouer busied to forward an expedition of Christian Princes for the winning of Ierusalem had no leasure seriously to thinke vpon their estates or else lesse minde to diuert Kings out of their owne byas whose persōs he meant to reserue for his own gain 12 The Storme thus clecred without any thunder King Rufus set the eye of desire vpon Duke Roberts dominions who lately had done the like with his and suddenly burst into Normandy as Scipio did into Africke pretending reuenge of injuries done to his Kingdome first therefore surprizing the Castles of Saint Valery and Albemarle hee stored them with his owne Souldiers then piercing forward did great spoile in the Countrie Robert destitute of meanes and knowing his Normans euer vnfaithfull sent to Philip the French King desiring his assistance against this Brother-Enemy who preparing towards Normandy was stopped with such golden showres from King William that he could not passe so that Duke Robert was constrained to make a peace with his brother though for himselfe a very sorry one as saith Gemeticensis which as Paris reporteth was effected by twelue Princes vpon either part and the conditions as followeth that King William should retaine and enioy the County of Ewe with Fescampe the Abbacie of Mount Saint-Michael and all the Castles he had gotten in Normandy for the Duke it was agreed that his brother King William should aide and assist him to recouer thoselands territories beyond the seas which had beene belonging to their Father That all such Normans as had lost their liuings in England in taking part with Duke Robert should be restored and lastly whether of them should die first the suruiuer should be his heire 13 Peace thus established and both their powers vnited they bent altogether against Henry their yongest brother who fearing after-claps had strongly fortified the Castle of Mount Saint-Michael situated vpon the confines of Normandie and Britaine him whom they ought to haue prouided for saith Gemeticensis they went about to expell and all the Lent long laid siege aginst him It chanced one day as his men sallied out made a brauado in the face of their beleaguers King William alone more bold then wise rode against them thinking none so hardy as to encounter him single but presently a Knight slew his horse vnder him his foot entangled in the stirrupe hee was ouer-throwne his enemy therefore with drawn sword was ready to haue slaine him had hee not reuealed himselfe by his voice the armed men with great reuerence then tooke him vp and brought him another horse when the King not staying for the stirrup sprang into the saddle and with an angry countenance demanded who it was that ouerthrew him the Knight as boldly answered and shewed himselfe who he was by Lukes face quoth William for that was his oath thou shalt bee my Knight and be enrolled in my Checke with a Fee answerable to thy worth 14 During this seige Prince Henry being sore distressed for water and knowing Duke Robert to be of the milder temperature sent him word of his want desiring to haue that permitted which God had made common and giuen euen to brute beasts aswell as to men Duke Robert therefore commanded him to be supplied whereat William was wroth telling his Brother he wanted discretion policy in warre which allowed all aduantages to surprise the Enemy And dost thou said Robert esteeme more of water which is euery where to be got then of a Brother hauing no more but him and me In which dissension Earle Henry got thence and by policy tooke a very strong towne called Danford where presently was a reconciliation made amongst these three brethren who thereupon forthwith tooke the Seas together for England 15 About this time in the yeere of Grace 1091 and fourth of King Rufus his raigne one Eneon the sonne of Cadinor Lord of Dyuet mouing rebellion against Rees ap Tewdor Prince of Southwales drew to his side Iestyn Lord of Glamorgan vpon promise to become his sonne in law by the marriage of his daughter Iestyn notwithstanding iudging their faction too weake sent Eneon into England where hee was well acquainted to procure aide against Rees who entring conference of his businesse with Robert Fitz-hamon a worthy Knight of the Kings Priuie-Chamber wrought so far with him being a man easily drawne to the exercise of warre that for a Salarie hee vndertooke the seruice and with twelue Knights and a competent number of Souldiers went into Wales where ioining with Iestin in battle slew Prince Rees ap Tewdor with Conan his sonne Robert Fitzhamon now minding to return demanded his pay according to couenants which Iestine in some part denied alledging that Eneon had gone beyond his commission whereupon such discord arose that these friends fell out and Eneon thus touched in his reputation sided with the English against his owne Country-men whereupon a battaile was fought and Iustin with most of his Welsh slaine so that Robert with his followers obtained a fruitfull possession in those parts which by their posterties are enioied euen to this day whose names as they are found written in a British record were as followeth NAMES POSSESSION 1 William de Londres Ogmor 2 Richard de Grana Villa Neth 3 Pagan de Turberuile Coity 4 Robert de S. Quintin Lhan Blethyan 5 Richard de Syward Talauan 6 Gilbert de Humfreuile Penmarke 7 Roger de Beckrolles East Orchard 8 Raynald de Sully Sully 9 Peter de Score Peterton 10 Iohn Le Fleming Saint George 11 Oliuer de Saint Iohn Fonmon 12 William de Estirling Saint Donats 16 As these things were commenced betwixt England Normandy and Walles Malcolme King of Scotland entred into the English Marches as farre as to Chester in the Streete doing much harme whose farther outrage to preuent William incontinently hasted sending by sea a great Nauie of Shippes and by land his brother Robert though with much losse of either for his Fleet was torne by tempest and his horsemen through hunger cold perished in those barren parts at length the Kings come to an Interuiew where by the meanes of Edgar Atheling a peace was concluded to both their contents for William restored vnto Malcolme twelue Villages which he had held in England vnder his Father and gaue him yeerly twelue Markes in gold And King Malcolme for his part promised to keepe true peace with him as hee
disunion gaue his Brother all occasions of enmity who was ready enough of himselfe to make the least very great For besides this present displeasure conceiued against Duke Robert he added others and this especially that he had wilfully wasted the Inheritance which his father had left him to wit the Dukedom of Normandy hauing nothing now almost in that Dominion besides the City of Roane which he would haue parted with also had not the Cittizens thereto denied their consents 16 Neither was it the least motiue to King Henries displeasure that his traiterous subiects were so willingly receiued by his brother for besides Robert Beliasme and others William Earle of Mortaigne in Normandy and of Cornwall in England the sonne of Robert halfe brother to the Conquerour because the Earledome of Kent which he made claime vnto as heire to his vnkle Odo was denied him in a discontent got him into Normandy where besides his valiant assaults of the Kings Castles and Souldiers hee much endangered the possessions of Richard Earl of Chester then a child and the Kings Warde so that the flames of warre raised by these seditions seemed to be blown from England vnto the parts beyond the Seas and to fire the territories of the English there neither is it easie to declare saith Houeden what misery the meane while by exactions the land felt here at home 17 For the King incited into Normandy vpon these occasions by large distributions of money carried out of England wonne the Normane Nobility to reuolt from their Lord and tooke the Towne and Castle of Cane by composition and burnt Bayon with the beautifull Church of Saint Maries whereupon the Priories of Normandy yeelded themselues vnto his Protection by whose example the Britaines and those of Aniou did the like so that their Castles and forts were filled with the Garrisons of King Henry Duke Robert in no wise able to resist which done Henry with triumph returned into England 18 The Curtuoise by his Normans thus vncourteously dealt with saw it was bootelesse against so great a streame to striue and therefore thought best to lay away weapons and to become himselfe a Mediatour for Peace With which resolution taking the seas hee followed his brother vnto Northampton where humbling himselfe in a more deiectiue manner then either his birth or owne nature could well brooke desired the Kings peace both in respect of their brotherly vnion and the regard of his owne accustomed clemency willing him to consider that warre was not only vnnaturall betwixt brethren but that a reproch euer followes the chariot of the Victor desiring him not to triūmph in his ouerthrow who was now ready to render all that he had into his hands but King Henry muttering to himselfe turned away from his brother without any answere 19 For God saith Paris not pleased to giue the effect though the Beau-clearke felt a remorse in conscience for vsurping his Kingdome being indeed very learned and well vnderstanding the duties both of equity and law and thereupon beganne both to feare some violent insurrection of the subiects and also the reuenging wrath of God vpon him for his trecherous and vniust dealings towards his elder brother to whom vndoubtedly the Kingdome by all right did appertaine yet stood hee rather in feare of men then God whose fauours he cunningly laboured to keepe whom he meant to please another time by building of an Abbey for his satisfaction Duke Robert then seeing and detesting the Kings swolne pride posted backe vnto Normandy to gather his powers Henry also held it good policy not to giue passage vnto Roberts wrath knowing him a Souldier and well waying his desperate estate and therefore calling his Lords vnto London in an assembly tickled their eares with these delectable and smooth words 20 My friends and faithful Counsellors and natiue Countrimen you know by true report how my Brother Robert was elected and by God himselfe called to be the fortunate King of Ierusalem and how vnfortunately or rather insolently he refused that sacred estate whereby hee is now most iustly reprobated of God you also know by many other experiments his pride and arrogancy for being a man of a warring humor hee is not onely impatient of any peace but also wilfully desireth to trample vpon you as men of abiect and contemptible disposition vpbraiding you for idle droanes for belly-gods and what not But I your King naturally inclined to bee both humble and peaceable take delight in nothing more then to do you good to maintaine your tranquillity and ancient liberties as I haue often sworn vnto you and meekely and willingly to yeeld my selfe to your aduises whereby I may circumspectly gouerne you as a clement Prince and to that end euen now will I confirme if your wisedomes so thinke fit your ouer-worne and vndermined Charters and will roborate them most firmely with a new oath and ratification Meane while all the lawes which the holy King Edward by Gods inspiring did establish I doe here commaund to bee inuiolably obserued hereby to moue you to adhere stedfastly vnto mee in repulsing cheerefully willingly and powerfully the wrongs offered me by my brother shal I say nay by my most deadly enemy yours and of the whole English Nation For if I bee guarded with the valours and affections of Englishmen I shall scorne the threates of him and his Normans as forcelesse and no whit to bee feared And with these faire promises which yet afterwards hee vtterly neglected hee so wonne the hearts of them all that they would die with him or for him against any hostility whatsoeuer 21 Duke Robert gone and preparing for warre Henry thus setled in his peoples affection followed him with all expedition hauing in his company the choice Nobility of England Normandy Gaunt and Britaine so that hee was exceedingly strong With Robert for men of chiefe account were Robert Beliasme Earle of Shrewsburie and William Earle of Mortaigne in like displeasure with the King and therefore armed with the like desperate boldnes 22 Henry with his Army had pierced into Normandy euen as farre as Tenerthebray a Castle of the Earle of Mortaigne vsing all meanes possible to surprise the same for whose rescue the Duke with these his Consorts made all diligence to dissolue the siege and after some few skirmishes ioined a bloody battaile brauely fought on each part where at the first onset the Kings power though much greater in number went down but by their multitude and manhood especially through the * Kings example and encouragement they soone preuailed where Duke Robert with Earle William and sundry others of good note manfully fighting in the very presse of their enemies were taken prisoners but * Robert Beliasme escaped by flight And thus as Mathew Paris obserued Gods Iustice Mercy tooke effect his Iustice vpon Robert for his refusall of Ierusalems title and vnto Henry his
fauour according to the prophesie of King William his Father This battaile was fought and Normandy wonne vpon Saturday being the Vigill of S. Michael euen the same day forty yeares that William the Bastard set foot on Englands Shoare for his Conquest God so disposing saith Malmsbury that Normandy should be subiected to England that very day wherein England was subdued to Normandy 23 Robert Curtuoise that now vnfortunate Prince and William Mortaigne that valiant but head-strong Earle were forthwith sent into England and imprisoned the Earle in the Tower of London and the Duke in Cardiffe Castle in Wales after he had gouerned the Dutchy of Normandy nineteen yeeres and was for esteeme in Chiualrie accounted among the best Captains that the world then afforded had hee not beene as commonly martiall spirits vse to be too rash and vnstaied in his other enterprises which headinesse did now draw vpon him a penance of twenty sixe yeeres continuance in the afflicted state of a forlorne Captiue And Henry now no longer as a brother receiuing the keyes of Normandy as a Conquerour returned into England 24 But long it was not ere Duke Robert weary of this vnwonted duresse sought to escape and hauing liberty to walke in the Kings Meadowes Forrests and Parkes brake from his Keepers without any Assisters or meanes for security who being mist was presentlie pursued and taken in a quag-mire wherein his Horse lay fast whereupon the King hearing of this his attempt considering that woods were no walles to restraine the fierce Lyon and that to play with his claw was to endanger a state commanded him not onely a greater restraint and harder durance but also a thing vnfit for a brother to suffer but most vnworthy for Beauclearke to act both his eyes to bee put out causing his head to be held in a burning bason to auoid the deformity of breaking the eye-bais vntill the glassie tunicles had lost the office of retaining their light 25 Hauing thus quieted all forraine oppositions King Henry set his minde to preuent Domesticke and therfore about this time those Flemmings whose Lands the Seas had deuoured some few yeeres before and place was granted them in Cumberland first by King Rufus and afterwards by Henry were now by the King vpon better aduisement remoued into Wales both to disburden his Inland of such guests and that so they might bee a defence betwixt him and those euer-stirring people Which proiect nothing deceiued his expectation for by the testimony of Giraldus They were a Colony stout and strong and continually endured the warres of the Welsh a Nation most accustomed to seeke gaine by cloathing by triffique also and Marchandize by Sea and Land vndertaking any paines or perils whatsoeuer A people of very great power and as time and place requireth ready by turnes to take plough in hand and till the ground as ready also to goe into the field and fight it out and that I may adde thus much more saith hee a Nation most loially deuoted to the Kings of England and as faithfull to the Englishmen 26 By the which his policy he attained that which his brother Rufus could not who many a time had but small successe in those parts though otherwise euer sped most fortunatly in all his aduentures of warres But it is thought by some that as the Mountanous cragginesse of the Country and sharpnesse of the Aire encouraged them in their rebellion so the same impeached Rufus his successe But King Henrie saith Malmesburie who with many a warlike expedition went about to force the Welshmen euer stirring vnto Rebellion for to yeeld and to submit themselues in the end resolued vpon this whole some policie for to take down their pride he brought thither all the Flemmings that dwelt in England a great number of which Nation in those daies in regard of his mothers kindred by her Fathers side flocking hither were closely shrouded in England in so much as they for their multitude seemed burden some vnto the Realme Wherefore he sent them all together with their substance their Wines and Children vnto Rosse a Countrey in Wales as it were into a common auoidance thereby both to purge his own kingdome and also to quatle and represse the desperate boldnesse of his Enemies 27 And now being free from all feare of subuerters King Henry growing disdainefull saith Paris refused to fulfil what he had so oftē promised to his Nobles heaping threats vpon threats for God had bestowed on him three bounties wisdome victory and riches aboue any of his Predecessors but for all these hee shewed himselfe to God most vnthankeful And of his Clergy wee may say too regardlesse in suffering Anselm newly reconciled to lay heauy punishmēts vpon the married Priests putting many from their places because they denied to put away their Lawfull wiues whereof great contention followed and grieuous sinnes in short time committed both against God and Nature 28 Among these proceedings in England Philip King of France deceased and his sonne Lewis surnamed Crassus succeeded in his gouernement which how he stood affected to Henry was doubted and therefore to make sure worke the King sailed into Normandy furnishing his Townes Castles and Fortresses with all habiliments of warre with prouisions befitting such suspected times and so returning he found attending his comming the Ambassadors of Henrie the fourth Emperour as suters from their Master to obtaine Lady Maud the Kings daughter in Marriage then not past fiue yeeres of age which was willingly graunted and the espousals by way of Proxy solemnized with great feasts and magnificent triumphes 29 About which time the death of Archbishop Anselme happening gaue no small hope to the Clergy as themselues conceited againe to enioy the liberty of matrimoniall society wherein they were not a little deceiued for the King seemed willing that the Ecclesiasticall Ordinance before made should bee more neerely looked into whereupon men for feare and in the sight of men carried themselues accordingly but if in secret they did worse saith Eadmerus let the charge light on their own heads sith euery man shall beare his owne sinnes for I know saith hee that if Fornicators and Adulterers God will iudge the abusers of their owne Cosens I will not say their own Sisters and Daughters shal not surely escape his iudgement 30 The Kings peace which seemed to be secured by his new affinity with the Emperour and his glory raised to the high began now to bee enuied and his brother Duke Roberts extremities greatly to be pitied both by some English and also Normans For Foulke Earle of Aniou both threatned the reuenge and by corrupting the inhabitants wanne the City of Constance from his obeisance To stay whose irruptions King Henry passed into Normandy where hee vsed great extremity and put to death Helia Earle of Cenomania who held that
the right side of King Edward the Confessor 61 Ad◅licia or Alice the second wife of King Henry was the daughter of Godfrey the first Duke of Louaine by the daughter of the Emperour Henrie the fourth and sister to Duke Godfrey and Iocelin of Louain Shee was married vnto him the nine and twentieth of Ianuary in the twentie one of his raigne and yeere of Christ 1121. and was crowned the morrow after being Sunday Shee was his wife fifteene yeeres but euer childlesse and suruiuing him was remarried to William Daubeny Earle of Arundel and was mother of Earle William the second Rayner Godfrey and Ioan married to Iohn Earle of Augi c. His Issue 62 William the sonne of King Henry and Queen Maud his first wife was born the secōd of his Fathers Raigne and of Christ 1102. When he came to age of foureteene yeeres the Nobility of England did him homage and sware their fealties vnto him at Shrewsburie The third yeere after hee married the daughter of Foulk Earle of Aniou and the same yeere hee was made Duke of Normandy doing his homage for the same to Lewes the Grosse King of France and receiued the homage and oathes of the Nobility of that Country but in his returne for England hee was vnfortunately drowned neere vnto Barbfleet vpon the twenty sixt of Nouember the yeere of Grace 1120. and eighteenth of his owne age without any issue to the great griefe of his Father 63 Maud the daughter of King Henry and of Queene Maud his first wife was borne the fourth yeere of her Fathers raigne She was the second wife of the Emperour Henrie the fourth espoused at sixe yeeres of age and at eleuen with great solemnity was married and crowned his Empresse at Mentz in Germany 6. Ianuary Anno 1114. the ninth of her husbands and foureteenth of her Fathers Raignes Shee was his wife twelue yeeres and suruiued him without any issue of him comming into England a widdowe she had fealty sworne vnto her by the Nobility and was remaried to Geffrey Plantaginet Earle of Aniou sonne of Foulke King of Ierusalem vpon the third of Aprill and yeere of Grace 1127. by whom shee had issue Henry the Second King of England Geffery Earle of Nantes in Britanie and William who was called Earle of Poyto she was his wife twenty three yeeres and suruiuing him also continued a widdowe the last seuenteene yeeres of her life which she ended in the City of Roan the tenth of September 1167. the foureteenth of the raigne of King Henry her sonne and was buried in the Abbey of Bee in Normandy 64 Richard a second sonne to King Henry and Queene Maud by the testimony of Geruasius the Monke of Canterbury who maketh Maud their eldest Child William the second and lastly Richard and then saith he she left bearing but Malmsbury saith she had but two Children one of each sexe 65 Eufem also another daughter and fourth Child by Hector Boetius the Scottish Historian is said to be borne vnto the Beauclearke by Queene Maud the credite of the two last I leaue to the reporters who onely thus name them without any further relation His Naturall Issue 66 Robert the naturall sonne of King Henry was Earle of Gloucester and married Ma◅l daughter and heire of Robert Fitzhamon Lord of Glamorgan by whom hee had issue William Earle of Gloucester Richard Bishop of Bayon Roger Bishop of Worcester and Maud the wife of Randolph Gernon the mother of Hugh Keueliot Earle of Chester and Richard his brother Earle William married Auis daughter of Robert Bossu Earle of Leicester and had issue three daughters and heires of that Earledome which by Au◅s the second of them in the end descended to Clare Earle of Hertford This Earle Robert died the last of October in the twelfth yeare of King Stephen and was buried at Bristow in the Church of S. Iames which hee had founded and his body laide in the midst of the Quire vnto him William Malmsbury dedicated his Booke called Historia Nouella 67 Richard another naturall sonne of King Henry was as it seemeth by an ancient Register of the Monastery at Abington borne in the raigne of King William Rufus of the widow of Anskill a Nobleman of the Country adioining to the said Monastery and it seemeth hee is that Richard that was drowned in the Norman Seas neere Barbfleet among the rest of King Henries children 68 Raynold the naturall sonne of King Henry was borne of a daughter vnto Sir Robert Corbet Lord of Alcester in Warwickeshire by the gift of the King in fauour of her who was after married to Henry Fitz-herbert his Chamberlaine This Raynold was created Earle of Cornwall and Baron of Castle comb with consent of King Stephen and had issue foure Daughters of whom haue sprung many faire branches 69 Robert another of that name was borne of Edith the sister of Iue sonne and daughter of Forne the sonne of Sigewolfe both of them great Barons in the North which Edith afterwards King Henry gaue in marriage to Robert D◅lie Baron of Hook-Norton in Oxfordshire and with her gaue him the Mannor of Eleydon in the County of Buckingham by whom he had issue Henry Doylie Baron of Hook-Norton who oftentimes mentioneth this Robert in his Charters euer calling him Robert his brother the Kings sonne 70 Gilbert another naturall sonne of King Henry is named in the additions to the story of William Gemeticensis the Norman Monke in the Chronicle of that country written by Iohn Taylor being a Translator of that worke out of Latine into French and lastly in the Treaties betwixt England and France written in the French tongue by Iohn Tillet Secretarie to their late King Henry the second and yet in them not any other mention is made but only of his name 71 William also a narurall sonne of Henry the King had giuen vnto him the Towne of Tracie in Normandy of which hee tooke his surname and was called William of Tracie But whether he were the Progenitot of the Tracies sometime Barons in Deuonshire or of them that now be of the same surname or whether Sir William Tracie one of the foure Knights that slew Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury were any of his posterity is not certainely reported nor any thing else of him more then that hee died a little after his Father which was in the yeere of Christ 1135. 72 Henry another naturall sonne of King Henry was borne of the Lady Nesta daughter of Rees ap Tewdor Prince of South-Wales who was the Wife of Sir Gerald Windsor and of Stephen Constables of the Castles of Pembrooke and Abertinie in Wales and Progenitors of the Families of the Fitz-geralds and the Fitz-Stephens in Ireland he was borne and breed and liued and married in Wales hauing issue two sonnes namely Meiler and Robert of which Meiler the elder married the daughter of Hugh Lacie Lord of Methe in Ireland
against the other whereof must needs follow an vnnaturall warre betwixt them of dangerous consequence euen to him that conquested With these and the like allegations at last Stephen beganne to bend and a parley fâ—… peace was signified vnto the Duke Henry already warme for the battaile and his thoughts fixed on nothing lesse then peace could hardly moderate his youthfull affections yet at his friends importunity hee yeelded to conferre with King Stephen 45 The place for conference was so appointed that the riuer Thamesis parted the presence of these two Princes so that from either banke they saluted each others and after a long conference agreeing on a truce and vpon faire tearmes of amity departed commaunding all weapons and attempts of warre to be laid aside 46 But Eustace who hitherro had attended Fortune for the Crowne and now hopelesse to haue as his Fathers Successor was greatly displeased with this new moulded friendship and in a fury departed the field purposing to raise himselfe by his owne meanes and comming to Bury vrged the Monks of Saint Edmunds for money to set forward his heady designes But the wiser amongst them vnwilling to bee wagers of new warres which though ill for all sorts yet proued euer worst to the Clergie mens possessions denied his request wherewith enraged hee commanded his men to carry their corne and other prouision into his owne Castle situated hard by But being set at dinner wee reade of him saith mine Author that euen the verie first bit that hee put in his mouth draue him into a frensie whereof shortly after hee died whose body was interred at Feuersham in Kent 47 The death of Prince Eustace so much aduantaged Duke Henry that thereupon the truce in likelihood expiring many fell off vnto him and many Castles were deliuered as Bertwell Reading Warwicke Stamford and others whereat Stephen was not a little displeased and thinking to entrappe the yong venturous Duke with a strong Army followed him vnto Wallingford But God himselfe looking down from heauen saith Mathew of S. Albans made there an end of those long calamities by stirring the minds of chiefe men in the land to labour for peace such was Theobald Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Henrie Bishop of Winchester who hauing troubled the realm with fire and sword moued now to repentance wrought so effectually with his brother that hee enclined vnto a wished peace contented to adopt the Duke for his Son and Successor and so comming both together to Oxford a blessed sight to so distressed and distracted a Kingdome there did all the Nobles do fealty to him as to the vndoubted Heire of the land and the Duke to acknowledge this as a fauour yeelded him the honour of a Father and the roialtie of all Kingly power during his life 48 Notwithstanding the cleere Sunneshine of these faire daies was somewhat darkened with a cloud of treacherie and lewd attempts of the Flemings who enuying Englands peace vpon Barham Downes intended to surprise Prince Henry in his returne from Douer and presence of King Stephen In this conspiracie was William the Kings son though but yong who himselfe meaning to haue one cast at the Crowne instantly before it should haue been effected was through the wantonnes of his horse cast to the ground and with the fall brake his legge to whose assistance whiles euery one gathered and lamented Henry vpon secret notice of the treason hasted vnto Canterbury and thence to London and soone after ouer the seas into Normandy 49 And Stephen now after he had raigned eighteene yeeres ten moneths and odde daies departed this life at Douer in the Monastery of the Monkes of an Iliacke passion mixed with his olde disease the Emrods the twenty fiue of October and yeere of Christs Natiuity 1154. A most worthy Souldier saith Paris and in a word one who wanted nothing but a iust title to haue made him an excellent King in his ordinary deportment very deuout the fruites wherof weâ—… shewed in erecting with sufficient endowments â—…he Abbeyes of Cogshall in Essex of Furnesse in Lancashire the houses of Nunnes at Carew and Higham an Hospitall at Yorke and the Monastery of Feuersham in Kent where his Queene his sonne and lastly himselfe were enterred but since his body for the gaine of the lead wherein it was coffined was cast into the riuer So vncertaine is man yea greatest Princes of any rest in this world euen after buriall and restlesse may their bodies be also who for filthy lucre thus enuie to the dead the quiet of their graues His Wife 50 Maud the Wife of King Stephen was the daughter of Eustace Earle of Bulloigne the brother of Godfrey and Baldwin Kings of Ierusalem her Mother was Mary sister to Maud Queene of England wife of King Henrie her husbands Predecessor Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon Sunday being Easter-day and the two and twenty of March in the first yeare of her husbands raigne and of Grace 1136. and being Queene fifteene yeeres she died at Heningham Castle in Essex the third of May and yeere of Christ 1151. and was buried in his Monastery at Feuersham in Kent His Issue 51 Baldwin the eldest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud bearing the name of King Baldwin his vncle was born in the time of the raign of K. Henry his fathers vncle and died in his infancy during the raign of the same King He was buried at London in the Church of the Priorie of the Trinity within Algate which was a house of blacke Canons of the Augustinian order founded by Q. Maud the first wife of the foresaid King Henry the first 52 Eustace the second sonne of King Stephen of Queene Maud his wife being the heire apparant to them both when his Father was King was created Earle of Bolloigne which dignity was the inheritance of his mother Hee married Constance sister of Lewis the seuenth King of France daughter of King Lewis the Grosse who afterward was remarried to Raimond the third Earle of Tholouze for Eustace died before her without Issue by her the tenth day of August in the eighteenth yeere of his Fathers raigne and of Grace 1152. Hee was buried by his mother in his Fathers Monastery at Feuersham in Kent 53 William the third and yongest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud maried Isabell daughter and heire of William Warren the third Earle of Surrey with whom hee had that Earledome hee was in his Fathers life time Earle of Surrey Lord of Norwich and Peuensey in England Earle of Mortayne and Lord Eagle of Normandy After his fathers death King Henry the second made him Knight resumed those things that hee held of the Crowne restored him to all that his Father held before hee was King And so he was Earle of Bolloigne Surrey and Mortaine and being with him in his iourney to Tholouze died without issue in his returne home-Ward
in the Moneth of October the seuenth of King Henries raigne and of Christ Iesus 1160. 54 Maud the eldest daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maud was borne before her father was King in the raign of King Henrie the first her vncle in whose time also she deceased beeing but yongue though some report shee was wife to the Earle of Millen and was enterred at London with her brother Baldwin in the Priorie of the Trinity aforesaid then commonly called Christs-Church and now latelie named the Dukes Place within Algate 55 Marie the yonger daughter of King Stephen and Queene Maude was a Nun and Abbesse of the Nunnerie at Rumsey in Hampshire notwithstanding when her brother William Earle of Bolloigne was deceased without issue shee was secretly taken from thence and married to Matthew the yonger sonne of Terry of Alsat and brother of Philip Earle of Flanders who in her right was Earle of Bolloigne Shee was his wife ten yeeres and was then diuorced from him by the sentence of the Pope and enforced to returne to her Monastery hauing had issue by him two daughters which were Ide and Maude allowed by the censure of the Church to be legitimate Lady Ide the elder was maried to Raymond of Damp-Martine in her right Earle of Bolloigne and Maude the yonger to Henrie Duke of Lorraine His Naturall Issue 56 William the Naturall sonne of King Stephen is mistaken of some to bee the same William that was Earle of Bolloigne Others who know that William Earle of Bolloigne was lawfully borne do thinke that his father had no other son named William but him wherein let William Earle of Bolloigne the lawfull son of King Stephen be himselfe a lawfull witnesse of the truth who hauing best cause to know it doth best prooue it and in an ancient Charter of his beeing written in those daies and extant in these doth name him for a witnesse and calleth him his Brother 57 Geruais another Naturall sonne of King Stephen begotten on a gentle-woman named Dameta and borne in Normandy was brought into England by his father the fifth yeere of his Raigne Anno Dom. 1140. Hee was the same yeere by his fathers meanes made Abbat of Westminster and so continued for the space of twenty yeeres hee deceased there the twentie sixt of August in the sixt yeere of the raigne of King Henrie the second the yeere of Grace 1160. and lieth buried in the South part of the cloister within the said Monasterie vnder a flat stone of black marble which is remaining there vntil this day HENRIE THE SECOND DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE THE FORTIE THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. HEnry of that name the second by the double interest of descent and adoption as you haue heard succeeded in the Kingdome of England whose Pedegree which Mathew Paris extendeth by the mothers side in a right line vp to Noah and former fortunes hauing already been touched his counsels acts and other affaires of greatest importance after the death of King Stephen come now to be handled 2 Hee came not to the Crown vnexpected nor vndesired for the opinion of the man and hope conceiued of his future gouernement had the force to hold England in good obedience without the presence of a King about sixe weekes whose entrance like that of the Soule into the Body did quicken and enspirite the Realme as then in the person of England this clozing verse or Epiphoneme spake Spirituses caro sum te nunc intrante reuixi Thou Soule I Body am by thee to life I came Neither did his presence diminish the expectations raised but was saluted King with generall acclamations and with no lesse ioy at Westminster by Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury annointed and crowned the summe of whose first courses for setling his State was this 3 Sundry Castles nests of Rebels hee flatteth to the earth some others hee fortifies or resumes at his pleasure chiefly such estates as had beene alienated from the Crowne as the hire and vniust reward of those who withstood his claime Others write that hee promiscuously tooke all such lands into his owne possession as were by Iurors found vpon oath to haue belonged at any time vnto the Crowne Some Earles vnduly created he reduceth to priuate condition and purgeth the Realme from sorrine Souldiers chiefly from the Flemings whose mercenary swarmes most pestred the same and had most insested him And because Gouernment is the Soule of State and Wisedome the Soule of Gouernment he chooseth to himselfe a Body of Counsell out of the most eminent persons of both sorts such was Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury and for that selfe consideration he laid the Chancellorship of England vpon Thomas Becket and held in speciall fauour Iohn of Oxenford with sundry other Prelates of chiefest note of the Laity he had Robert Earle of Leicester chiefe Iusticiar of England Richard de Luci Iocelin de Bailull Alan de Neuile and others but for a Cabanet-Counsellour at all times he had his owne mother Matildis the Empresse one of the most sage and experienced Ladies of the World Thus then furnished and assembling a Counsell at Wallingford hee aswell for his owne securing as for the assurance of his Children sweares the Realme to the succession of his sonnes William and Henry the one being in remainder to the other 4 But quiet consultation did not take vp the most of his time euen in the daies of these Sun-shining beginnings for the raign of Stephen a most gentle Prince who thought out of the necessity of his owne estate that it was not safe for him to bee seuere hauing giuen way for many of the mighty to maintaine sundrie insolencies these now feeling a restraint beganne not a little to repine but Hugh de Mortimer wanton with greatnes and the most arrogant man aliue stuft his Castles of Glocester Wigmore and Bridgenorth with rebellious Garrisons which Henry notwithstanding reduced to subiection though in the siege of the last-named not without imminent perill of his person had not Hubert de S. Clare cast himselfe betweene death and the King taking the arrow into his owne bosome to preserue his Soueraignes life It bound Tiberius to Seianus most of all when a part of the banqueting Caue in which they were suddenly falling Seianus was found to haue borne the ruine from the Emperour with the perill of his life but Seianus suruiued that aduenture which our Senclere did not saue onely in the better renowne thereof which deserues to bee immortall being an Act of piety worthy of a Statue with Codrus Curtius Manlius or whosoeuer else haue willingly sacrificed themselues for their Country or for the Father of their Country the King 5 Henrie thus hauing in some sort setled England hasteth into France to King Lewis in the first yeere of his raigne and there did homage vnto
him for Normandy Aquitane Angiou Main and Tourain which partly were his patrimony and partly the inheritance of Elianor his wife 6 His domesticke enemies being subdued or appeased hee put his brother Geffrey by force to a pension the summe whereof if it be any thing to the purpose to know was 1000. l. English and 2000. l. Aniou by yeere wringing out of his possession all such territories as by their Fathers last Will and Testament were bequeathed to him in France But Geffrey did not long enioy the said annuity or his brothers friendship for in the third yeare death brought a discharge and Henry was disburdened of those paiments For his violence in taking away those lands King Henry might alledge he was eldest brother but that allegation might bee auoided with his owne consent which once hee gaue but the great Elixar called Reason of State though falsly so called vnlesse it bee seasoned with Iustice and Religion hath so transmutatiue a faculty as to make Copper seeme Gold right wrong and wrong right yea when all Pleas faile it will stand for good while there are forces to support it 7 This accord between the two brethren being thus howsoeuer established the King repaires into England and at Chester enters amity with Malcolme King of Scots on such termes as his Grandfather had done yet Saluis omnibus dignitatibus suis sauing to himselfe all his dignities and the said Malcolme restored to Henry the City of Karleol Newcastle vpon Tyne c. and Henry restored to him the Earledome of Huntington in England And so iustly dreadfull did the growing puissance of this young Monarch appeare to his greatest enemies that Hugh Bigod Earle of Norfolke who had potent means to doe mischiefe rendred his Castle to bee at his disposall 8 The Welsh notwithstanding forsooke not themselues but did some memorable matters vnder conduct of the valiant Prince Owen against the English in defence of North-Wales and their Countries liberty to the losse of the English and extreame danger of the Kings owne person whose Standard roiall was cowardly abandoned and the King reported to be slaine for which Henrie de Essex the Kings Standard-Bearer at that conflict was afterward accused by Robert de Montford his neere Kinsman and in single battaile within lists was vanquished at Reading where the said Henry de Essex was shorne a Monke and died Mathew Paris relates the whole voiage of King Henry summarily thus That Henry prepared a very great Army against the Welsh with full purpose to ouercom them both by land and sea that hee cut vp the woods and forrests and laid open a way that hee recouered the Castle of Ruthlan and other fortresses taken from his Ancestors that hee repaired the Castle of Basingwerke and that hauing brought the Welsh to his will hee returned with triumph into England 9 After this himselfe and his wife Queene Elienor beeing openly crowned vpon Christmas day some say Easter day at the Citie of Worcester they both at the Offertorie laid their Diademes vpon the high Altar vowing neuer to weare them after this beeing now the third time in which at three seuerall places Westminster Lincolne and Worcester he had beene crowned This deuout act of his did flow perhaps out of some such speculation as that of Canutus who thought none truly worthy the name of King but God alone or that vpon which Godfrey of Buillion refused to weare a crowne of gold in Hierusalem where our Lord and Sauiour had beene crowned with thornes For this King had at times the pangs and symptoms of mortification and piety and did heerein acknowledge the onely giuer and taker-away of kingdoms God-almighty putting himselfe and Realme vnder the protection of that Maiestie of whom hee held paramount and professing as it were that from thencefoorth hee would direct his actions to the glorie of his omnipotent Master which is indeede the only finall cause of all true monarchie 10 Not long after hauing established his affaires in England hee crost the Seas into Normandie where successiuely sundrie matters of importance fell out as the seisure of the City of Nants in Britaine after his brother Geffreis death his iourney to Paris beeing inuited thither by Lewis and his wife the Queene the vnprofitable siege of Tholouze laid by King Henrie where Malcolme King of Scots was in companie with him the vnripe marriage of his sonne Henrie to Margaret the French Kings daughter whom Thomas Becket then Lord Chancellor had formerlie conducted with verie great State from Paris by consent of parents for that purpose the offence taken at those spousals by Lewis for that the children were but infants and that himselfe was a looser thereby the warre heereupon attempted by Lewis fortifying Chaâ—…mount which the French hauing quit the Field by flight King Henrie recouered with aduantage the Armies of both these great Kings being afterward at point as it were to ioine dispersed vpon reconciliation of the two Kings by reason of a marriage concluded vpon betweene Richard King Henries second son and Alice the French Kings daughter All which and some other not drawing with them any extraordinarie sequell nor offording much matter for ciuill document must not preponderate the handling of things more rare and considerable 11 For after these accidents beganne the famous controuersies betweene the King and his Arch-bishop Becket a man of an inuincible stomack and resolution in his life and after death reputed by some for a great Saint or Martyr as is likewise noted of Henrie that he was the most politike martiall rich and honoured Prince of all his time This Prelate by birth a Londoner though his mother a Sarazen say some by profession a Ciuilian was by Theobald Arch-bishop of Canterburie both made his Arch-deacon and also placed about the person of Duke Henrie who beeing now King aduanced him in the verie first yeere of his raigne to bee Lord Chancellor of England in which high honor he carried himselfe like another King and afterward vpon the death of Theobald though the Monks obiected against Becket that neither a Courtier nor a Souldier as hee had beene both were fit to succeede in so high and sacred a function yet the King gaue him that Arch-bishopricke partly in reward and partly in further hope of his ready and faithfull seruice Which to be true a Legender of his Miracles can best relate Nonnullis tamen c. Many saith hee iudged his promotion not Canonicall because it was procured more by the importunity of the King then by the voices of Clergie or People and it was noted as presumption and indiscretion in him to take vpon him to guide the Sterne who was scarce fit to handle an Oare and that beeing skild onely in worldly affaires hee did not tremble to ascend vnto that sacred top of so great dignitie Whereto agreeth the reports of two
sonne Iohn first in the Catalogue of the Conspirators against him in that action hee bitterly cursed the howre of his birth laying Gods curse and his vpon his sonnes which hee would neuer recall for any perswasion of the Bishoppes and others but comming to Chinon fell there grieuously sicke and feeling death approch hee caused himselfe to be borne into the Church before the Altar where after humble confession and sorrow for his sinnes hee departed this life 100 It shal not in contempt of humane glory be forgotten that this puissant Monarch being dead his people presently left him and fell to spoile all he had leauing him naked of whom one saith trulie and grauely Verè melmuscae c. Surely these flies sought honey these wolues a Carcase these Ants grain for they did not follow the Man but the spoile and bootie Neither must it be vnremembred that the fierce and violent Richard now heire of all comming to meete his Fathers body roially adorned for the buriall according to the Maiestie of his estate the very Corse as it were abhorring and accusing him for his vnnaturall behauiours gushed forth bloud whereat Richard pierced with remorse melted into flouds of teares in most humble and repentant maner attending vpon the remaines of his vnfortunate Father to the Graue His Wife 101 Eleanor the Wife of King Henry was the eldest of the two Daughters and the sole Heire of William Duke of Aquitaine the fift of that name the ninth in succession sonne of Duke William the fourth her Mother was Daughter to Raimund Earle of Tholoâ—…se and her great Dowrie was motiue first to King Lewis who had two daughters by her Mary and Alice and after to King Henry to marry her There are of the French Historians who report that king Henry had a former wife and that shee bare vnto him Prince Henry but Writers of our owne affaires and some also of the French acknowledge but onely Eleanor for his Wife Certain it is that king Henries times were much famoused by two Women of much differing qualities the one was his renowmed Mother Matildis whose Epitaph thus comprised part of her glory Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima prole Hic iâ—…cet Henrici Filiâ—… Sponsa Parens Here Henries Mother Daughter Wife dothrest By Birth much more by Spouse by Child most blest The other was this Eleanor his Wife the first cause of these bloudie Warres which long after continued as hereditary betwixt England and France yea and the bellows of that vnnaturall discord betwixt her husband and his sonnes Shee much out-liued her husband as a bad thing stickes longest beeing so happie as to see three of her sonnes aduanced to the Crowne and so vnhappie as to see two of them in their graues for she liued till King Iohns time His Issue 102 William the eldest sonne and first child of King Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was borne before his father was King and while hee was but Duke of Normandy in the eighteenth yeere of the raigne of King Stephen 1152. and the fourth yeere after his father beeing then King and in the second yeere of his raigne the Nobilitie of England sware vnto him their fealtie as to the heire apparant of the Kingdome at the Castle of Wallingford in Barkeshire but he deceased the yeere following being the third of his fathers raigne and the fift of his owne age 1156. He was buried in the Monastery of Reading at the feete of his great Grandfather King Henrie the first 103 Henrie the second sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor beeing borne the last of Februarie 1156. was their heire apparant after the death of his brother William was Duke of Normandie Earle of Aniou and Maigne and was crowned King of England at Westminster by Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke the fifteenth of Iulie 1170. His wife was Margaret daughter of Lewis the Yonger King of France married to him at Nuburgh in Normandy the second of Nouember 1160. crowned Quene at Winchester by Rotrocke of Warwicke Arch-bishop of Roan the 21. of Nouember 1163. and suruiuing him was remarried to Bela King of Hungarie He died without issue before his father at Marcell in Tourâ—…ine the eleuenth of Iulie the twentie sixe yeere of his fathers raigne 1182. and was buried in the Church of our Lady at Roan 104 Richard the third sonne of King Henrie and Queen Eleanor was born at Oxford in the Kings Pallace there called Beau-Mount in September the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne 1157. He proued a Prince of great valor and was therefore surnamed in French Cuer-de-Lion in English Lions-Heart hee was created Earle of Poyton and had the whole Dutchie of Aquitaine for which he did his homage to King Lewis the Yonger of France in the eighteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1170. yet afterward he conceiued some discontentment against his father and maintained warres vpon him but was reconciled againe into his loue and succeeded him in his Kingdome 105 Geffrey the fourth sonne of King Henrie and of Queene Eleanor was borne the twentie third of September in the fifth yeere of his fathers raigne 1159. Hee married Constance daughter and heire of Conan Duke of Britane and in her right was Duke of Britane and did his homage to his brother Henry for the same Dutchie and receiued the homages of the Barrons of the same hee died at Paris in the thirtie two yeere of his fathers raigne 1186. the nineteenth of August and is buried in the quire of our Ladies Church there hee had issue Arthur Duke of Britane borne after his fathers decease the heire apparant of King Richard and by some supposed to bee made away by King Iohn and also Eleanor called the Daâ—…sell of Britane who died in prison in the raigne of King Henrie the third 106 Philip the fifth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor may bee mistrusted to be mistaken by Antiquaries of our time as misunder-standing the ancient writers who mentioning the birth of Philip the Kings sonne might by good likelihood be thought to meane Philip sonne of Lewâ—… the Yonger King of France who was borne about this time and was after King of the same Countrey But Mr Thoâ—…as Talbot an exact trauailer in genealogies hath not onely set him downe in this place amongst the children of this King but also warranteth the same to bee done with good authoritie howsoeuer it is apparant his life was verie short 107 Iohn the sixth and yongest sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne in Anno 1166. hee was iestinglie surnamed by his father Sans-terre in English without Land because hee was borne last as if there had beene nothing left for him Notwithstanding soone after hee was created Earle of Mortaigne and had more-ouer by degrees the Earledomes of Cornwall and Glocester the Counties of Derby and Lancaster the Honors of Wallinford and Nottingham the Castles of
of Bibulus but all of Caesar so did Long champ in a short time easilie make himselfe sole and absolute his sway burying in silence the name and endeauours of his Colleague 11 Thus the summe of commaund or the Souereigne power it selfe was in the Chancellor as Viceroy but for defence and preseruation of his iustice hee * did subordinate or associate to those Bishops William Earle of Arundell Hugh Bardolfe William Marshall Geffrey Fitz-Peter William Brunor Robert de Whâ—…tfield Roger Fitz-Reâ—…rey wherein hee did shew his loue and care of the English Nation as also of Iustice it selfe for that many of these were of the most honourable Peeres of the Land and not men bred-vp or formerly enured to make Iustice or their owne Tongues venall for a fee honour beeing the rule of their proceedings and strength of priuate fortunes with their Princes fauour the pillar to susteine that honor 12 There remained to prouide for before hee left England the neighbour-hood of Scotland and Wales which might otherwise make vse of his absence to his preiudice But Rhese ap Gruffith of whom there is extant a short but elegant Panegyris Prince of South-Wales beeing already in amitie came as farre as Oxford toward him but because the King who was there came not in person to meete him as his father King Henrie had done the Prince notwithstanding Earle Iohn the Kings only brother had conducted him from the Marches with speciall honor tooke it in so high scorne and indignation for euen the meanest from whom seruice or loue is expected will againe expect regard that hee foorthwith returned into his Countrey without once saluting the King who by this neglect lost Rheses loue as vpon the like omission and vnrespectiuenesse Augustine the too supercilious Monke did leese the affections of the Monkes of Bangor Rheses owne countrie-men in another part of Wales 13 As for william King of Scots a verie worthie Prince hee iourneied hither to King Richard into England and heere concluded a firme friendship which hee kept verie religiously euen in the greatest troubles of King Richard to the glorie of himselfe and his Nation and as some write sent his Brother Dâ—…d with 5000. Scots to serue him in the sacred wâ—…res The chiefe points of their â—…tion were 〈◊〉 That for ten thousand Markes Sterling then paid the Castles of Rockesbrough and Berwicke cautionarie Castles or gâ—…ge places for part of his ransome should be restored 2. That he should haue all such deedes instruments and charters made by him to the late King Henrie which had by constraint or duresse beene obtained and himselfe to be freed from all encombrances claimes or pretensions whatsoeuer 3. That he should haue all such dignities as his brother Malcolm held in England for which King William did there make fealtie and all such Lands as his Ancestors did hold of the English Crowne 14 The State of England being thus in the maine and other meane points established King Richard crost the Seas into France to Philip king therof according to appointment that from thence with minds forces vnited they might set forward vnder the Ensigne of the Crosse which after some stay occasioned by the death of the French Queen they did vpon these Christian and friendly termes 1. That each of them preserue the others honour and beare faith to him for life and member and earthly dignity 2. That neither of them shall faile the other in their affaires but that the King of France shall helpe the King of England to defend his land euen as hee would defend the City of Paris if it were besieged and Richard King of England shall helpe the King of France to defend his land euen as he would defend his City Roan if it were besieged This being fairely engroft and afterward ratified with oath and sent by the kings themselues in person the Earles and Barons sware in solemne manner that they would not trespasse against their fealty nor stirre any warre in either of the kings Dominions so long as they were in that pilgrimage on the other side the Archbishops and Bishops did firmly promise in verbo veritatis in the word of truth that they would accurse and excommunicate al such as did transgresse this agreement 15 Thus after some necessary staies these two the greatest Monarks of the West set forward ouer land toward the publike seruice of Christianity with such numbers as theÌ„selues thought best which were so great that hauing aduanced not without some little losse of people by the fall of the Bridge ouer the riuer Rhene at Lions which brake by reason of the throng beyond the said violent streame they parted company Philip passing ouer the Alpes into Italy and Richard to the Sea-side at Marsilia there to meete with his Nauie which being compact of all the chiefe Ships in England Normandy and other his French Dominions was there appointed to attend 16 But the voiage being very long and King Richard comming to the Port before his Fleet after eight daies expectation there waxing impatient of delay embarkt himselfe in twenty hired Gallyes and ten great hulkes or Busses a kind of shipping as it seemes peculiar then to the Mediterranean seas and set saile toward Messana in Sicilia the Rendeuâ—…w of both the kings and of their Armies in which passage lying at Anchor on occasion in the mouth of the riuer Tyber not far from Rome * Octâ—…ianus the Bishoppe of Hostia repaired vnto him desiring him in the Popes name that hee would visite his Holinesse which the King denied to do laying to the Popes charge many shamefull matters touching the Râ—…ish Simony and Couetousnesse with many other reproaches allcadging that they tooke 700. Markes for consecration of the Bishoppe of Mains 1500. Markes for the Legatiue power of William Bishop of Ely but of the Archbishop of Burdeaux an infâ—…ite summe of money whereupon hee refused to see Râ—…e Thus after sundry accidents and commings on land hearing that his Nauy was safe he * staied for them by the way and then came to anchor not long after to wit 23. of September before the City of Messana with so great a shew of power and sound of Warlike Instruments and other signes of Maiesty in the sight of Philip and his French and of many other Nations there assembled that it stroke horror into the Inhabitants saith Houeden and moued no small enuy in the hearts of his confederates 17 From this time forward as it may seem the Enemy of Concord feeding the maleuolent passions of men with perpetuall matter of debate the king of France was neuer truly king Richards friend in heart but vpon the same day whither streightned in prouisions or otherwise hee left the king of England but by contrary wind was driuen backe before night where after many troubles and quarrels betweene the English and Sicilians the two kings peaced againe and setled
the same estate as in which King Richard found it 40 But the King of England though hee had very far excelled all the Christian Princes in great exploites at that iourney because* he had neither conquered Salaadine nor Ierusalem did mourne and parted pensiue In the holy-land hee left Henry Earle of Champaine who vpon taking the said Baruck was to haue beene crowned King of Ierusalem which Guido had resigned and hee left Guydo de Lusignian the late King of Ierusalem in Cyprus to whom hee had passed it in exchange for the other to aduance his Kinseman the said Earle of Champain which vpon that Title the familie of Lusinian for many descents after did possesse and enioy Thus Richard hauing ordered his affairs in the East parts sets saile homeward The Queenes Berengaria his wife and Ioan his sister with the Captiue Lady Daughter of the Cypriot Emperour vnder the conduct of Stephen de Turnham hearing of the Kings most heauie fortune soiourned at Rome about sixe moneths for feare of Richards enemies afterward came safe by Marsilia in Poictou 41 God whose cause was onely pretended in this voyage of the Christians did not seeme to approue the said truce for hee scattered the English with a terrible tempest and the opportunity of Conquest was so lost that hitherto it could neuer bee regained and the King of England letting it slippe when God had almost put the same into his hands did miserably fall into his enemies hands Certainelie the name of Richard was at that time growne terrible to Saladine who had receiued diuerslosses foiles and ouerthrowes at his haudes Moreouer the Saladines whole estate being endangered by such of his own sect as reputed him a meer vsurper hee could not long withstand the double impression of the Christian Cheualrie and of his owne Allies and Countrimen as indeed not long after* he died leauing his Empire fowly but iustly distracted by ciuill confusions whereas by this Truce the crafty Turke made the world see that the powers of two so potent Monarkes had in a manner effected nothing Richard could neuer haue time to return for accōplishment of his designs for which all Christendome hath at this howre reason to bee sorrowfull and hereofhimselfe* was very sensible so that hee would oftentimes crie out that hee was not alwayes wise alluding to this occasion lost 42 But the noble King hoping to pierce with speed through Germanie in disguise tooke to him the name of Hugo a Merchant the haire of his head and beard growne very long being the fitter to conceale him but in his iourney ouer land was neere to Vienna vnhappily discouered by the profusenesse of his expenses when hee saw he could not escape them in contempt of his fortunes he put on roiall garments and refused to yeeld but onely to the Duke himselfe who came with ioy as to a prey which he sore longed for but the rascall multitude cried things worthy of themselues calling him O barbarisme Traitour and some saying stone-him some cut off his head others hang him and because the inhumanity of this vsage may be suited with rimes as rude and ragged you shall in such heare the cause of this Arch-dukes malice growing first at Accon where the Author speaking of King Richard saith He gate it soone with his great Ordinance And on the walles his Banners full high set The Kings Armes he set vp also of France And King Guyes Armes of Ierusalem well bet The Duke of Oistrich Limpold without let Set vp his Armes after aboue them all Which King Richard did cast downe from the wall 43 And though it is certaine that this Author faines not this fact for that some such matter and told by * some with more disaduantage to Richards cause is by others related yet the grauest Authors agree that next to the common enuie at his vertues the greatest pretence was the murther of the Marquesse Conrad committed at Tyre by two cursed Assasines a* certaine sect in the East liuing vnder a Senior or Ruler whom they honor as a Prophet by whom they are sent forth to murther such Princes as fauor them not promising themselues the reward of immortality by obeying him in all things though with the losse of their owne liues Of which barbarous fact Henrie the Emperour and Leopold the Arch-duke whose neer kinsman Conrad was would seeme to beleeue that Richard was the Author though therin they toucht his princely reputation and integrity * most iniuriously for that the chiefe of that sect by their owne publike * letters written with the bloud of the shel-fish called Murex wherewith Scarlet vsed to be dyed acknowledging the fact declared the true cause thereof which was a particular Act of iniustice in Conrad himselfe There wanted not sundry other pretences as in such cases is vsuall as * that Richard had entred league with Tancred King of Sicilia the Emperours enemy and that hee had thrust the Cypriot their kinsman out of the Empire and kept his onely daughter Captiue But this booty being too great for a Duke the Emperour got into his custody meaning to coine much gold and siluer out of his most vniust affliction by sharpe imprisonment which could not make him in any act or speech or gesture of his shew beneath the Maiestie of a victorious Prince and King of England 44 The dismall newes thereof flying through the world presently disclosed who were sound or vnsure sorrow and dismay was euery where among his owne His carefull mother and other his fast friends sweare the realme to be true to King Richard watch the coasts and prouide for the security of the State with singular vigilancie assuring the Cities good Townes with Bulwarkes Walles and Munition On the contrary Earle Iohn being by the cunning inueigling and suggestions of his brothers professed foes not onely put out of all hope of his releasement but also incensed against him for intending the Crowne to his Nephew Arthur entred into an vnbrotherly attempt against his Soueraigne Lord the summe whereof take in the words of Thomas Walsingham who saith that Iohn with promises allured many to him through the whole Kingdom did carefully and speedily fortifie his holds in England and passing the seas entred into league with the King of the French that he might vtterly put his Nephew Arthur Duke of Britaine from that hope which the Britaines had conceiued of his promotion The Normans giuing any way to his disloiall practises hee swears fealty to Philip King of France his brothers most mortall enemie and also that he would take to wife the Lady Alice King Philips sister though polluted by his owne Father and for that cause reiected by King Richard Out of Normandy he posts into England sollicites Peeres and people and was loyally resisted but hee not quieted so labors to stirre the Scot and Welsh to
common preseruation yet knowing the Pope had need of his friendship about setling the Empire he ment so long to side with the Popes authority as the Pope would stand with his commodity repining to haue so faire a prey taken out of his talents made boldâ—… to despise both the commands and the curses yet this hee did in smoother fashion then hee had done once before when he rigodrously punished all the Bishops and Prelates whom for consenting to such a Papall censure hee turned out of their Sees and dignities for now he appealed from the sentence for a fashions sake but yet violently proceeded with his warres and did swimme with the full current of his victories The waues whereofso fast surrounded King 〈◊〉 that fearing also further treason of his owne men hee thought good till some better daies would shine vpon him especially winter season enforcing surceasse of warres to abandon the place of his iniurious foes to expostulate in England with his perfidious friends 25 For that was the first worke hee did alter his arriuall which was at Portsmouth on Saint Nicholas day in December when laying to the charge of his Earles and Barons that in his warres they suffered him to be destitute of requisite aides and had left him in the middest of his enemies by which their defaults hee was thus despoiled of his Castles and Countries thereuppon by aduise of Hubert Lord Archbishoppe and Lord Fitz-Peter Chief Iustitiar who knew these were no forged cauillations he put them and other delinquents to their Fines for his Warres made him desire their mony more then their liues wherein these two great Counsellors were ouerseers for the receits the one for the Clergy the other for the Laity of both whom they receiued no lesse summes of curses then of Coine The like repining among the people who iudge of the goodnesse of a King only by sparing their purses ensued on the grant of a large Subsidie two Marks and halfe of euerie Knights Fee in a Parliament presently after held at Oxford where the King Peeres conuening about redresse of those remediles mischiefs the issue as seemeth was that Ambassages should bee addressed into France two Prelates Canterbury and Norwich with two Earles Marshall and Leicester to treat from the Body of the Kingdome touching those Prouinces which being incorporated with Englands Soueraignety could not without apparant iniustice bee abstracted from a Nations common interest vpon coloured pretences against any particular Philip hauing vpon King Iohns departure thence vsed his whole Forces and wittes to weary or to winne diuers other Cities Forts which had till then stood faithfull for which purpose hee also imployed sundry instruments themselues first corrupted that they might corrupt others to defection with great rewards and greater promises hee meant not now to re-commence Questions of Right hauing already neere decided that point by the point of his sword yet because hee was to deale with a mighty Nation hee would not abruptly refuse to capitulate and yet againe by proposall of conditions exceeding either Reason of Possibility hee dammed vp all passages to peaceable agreement his demaunds were to haue either Arthur whom hee knew to bee dead redeliuered into his hands aliue or else his Sister Eleanor in marriage with all those Countries in that Continent but those Statesmen easily perceiued that Philips heart aimed farther then his tongue and that with Eleanor hee hoped to purchase a higher dowry euen the English Diadem whose claim glided down from her brother to her which perchance was the secret ground of his Oth that he would neuer linne to pursue that quarrell till hee had depriued King Iohn of his Kingdome 26 This Ambassage was not onely thus issuelesse but produced also effects tending to further irritation for this seemeth to bee the time when Philip sent a brauing Champion to iustifie by Duel before the States here in England what his Master had done in France against their King in open warre and though it was not deemed expedient to ieopard a Title of such weight on the Armes and Fortune of one man yet it was resolued the Challenger should not passe vnanswered whereto none was held fitter then Iohn Curcy Earle of Vlster for rebellion and denying his homage to the King condemned to perpetuall imprisonment in the Towre a man of Giantlike limme and strength and of some dispositions not despicable if they had not beene sauaged with a too carelesse rudenesse which appeared not onely in his wild speeches touching the Kings misusage of his Nephew Arthur which some by errour alledge as cause of his indurant durance but euen now when the king demanding him whether hee would combate in his quarrell No quoth he not in thy quarrell nor for thy sake but for the Kingdomes right I will fight to the death Against which day whiles hee repaired with large diet his impayred limmes and sinewes the Frenchman hearing of his excessiue feeding and strength answerable thereto thereby fearing he had been some Monster of Nature rather then a man hee secretly sneaked away into Spaine ashamed to shew his face in France againe Curcy finding the King gracious was hereupon released and is said if this bee not to digresse to haue crossed the seas for Ireland fifteen times and euermore beaten backe to the shore acknowledged himselfe herein iustly punished of God neuer againe to see his owne seat for displacing God out of his when he conuerted the Church of Prebendaries in Doan consecrated to the blessed Trinity into an Abbey of Monkes to the honour name of Saint Patrick whose Image was erected in a stately seat wherein before the Trinitie was deportracted which was thence reiected into a priuate Chappell The Irish relate that the two Kinges being afterward together belike when they made the next truce in Erance King Philip hearing Curcy to bee in the English Campe intreated to see some experience of his so much feared and reported strength where a Helmet of excellent proofe full farced with Mayle being set vpon a great wooden blocke the Earle lifting his trusty Skeyne first louring round about him with a dreadfull aspect cleft so deepe quite through the steely resistance into the knotty wood that none there could draw it out but himselfe who did it with ease and being asked by the Kings why hee frowned so irefully before the stroke hee told them that hee then intended if hee had failed of his blow to haue killed them all both Kings and others the lookers on 27 But what Philip could not in England by one Champion he accomplished in Normandy by many where hauing a mighty power attending him froÌ„ City to City yet hee thought faire wordes would bee for himselfe both cheaper and safer and with the Prouincials more forceable then force
in regard of the great enmities betweene the Pope and Emperour to depart out of England There was also strait commandement giuen to the Italian Vsurers to leaue the most pure earth of his Realme meaning that his owne people was most innocent and free from such a sinne but saith one who durst write any thing hee thought by giuing the King money which is too much vsed to iustifie the wicked they for a great part remained still as loth to forsake such fat pastures And the Legat himselfe also staied so long till the Pope by wily inducements and forged calumniations had drawne the King both to relinquish the Emperour his brother in law and to suffer the Papall Excommunication to passe here against him and money also to be gathered to his impeachment A briefe taste of all the Popes proceedings against this glorious Emperour we may take from the Nobilitie of France who when the Pope offered the Empire vnto Robert the French Kings brother in their grand Councell refused to accept it charging the Pope with the Spirit of audacious rashnesse for deposing the Emperour not conuicted of any fault and whom a Generall Councell onely ought to censure not the Pope to whom no credit ought to be giuen being his Capital Enemie For that themselues knew he was a vertuous and victorious Emperor and one who had in him more religion then the Pope had Our Legat Ottho who now at length is gone was no sooner departed but Peter of Sauoy the Queens Vncle arriued to whō the King gaue the Earldome of Richmōd and entertained otherwise most magnificently This and the like largesse to strangers drew on the King much euill will who also in fauour of his Queene procured her Vncle Bonifacius to be chosen Archbishop of Canterbury in place of Edmunde who weary of his life in England by reason that he could not redresse the Popes detestable exactions and oppressions made choise of a voluntarie Exile at Pountney in France where he died with the honour and opinion of a Saint 63 The Kings imploiments hitherto haue almost wholly been taken vp either in the impatiencie of ciuill disturbations or in the too-patient sufferance of some forraine greeuances nourished within his Kingdome which gaue him perhaps little leasure minde or meanes to pursue any transmarine designe But now better prouided with money then with men and yet not sufficiently with money he takes shippe immediatly after Easter towards Poictou where the Earle of March now husband to Queene Isabell his mother expected his arriuall Hee committed the Gouernment of the Realme in his absence to the Archbishoppe of Yorke Thirtie Hogsheads or Barrels fraught with sterling money were shipt for that seruice There also went with him Richard Earle of Cornwall who was returned with much honour out of the Holy-land not long before and seauen other Earles with about three hundreth Knights besides other souldiers To resist the English the King of France who had giuen Poictou to his brother Alfonse assembled an Armie royall of foure thousand men of Armes excellently wel appointed and about twenty thousand choise Souldiers with a thousand Carts to carrie their other necessaries King Henrie vnderstanding that the King of France lay before Frontenay a Castle belonging to the Earle of March seeking to force it by assaults sent a messenger of defiance to him as a breaker of Truce Lewis a most iust and valiant P◅ince denied that euer hee brake the truce but that the King of England by ma◅ntenance of his Rebe◅s did rather seeme to i◅ringe the Peace Neuerthelesse hee offered so as the English would not protect his enemies the Earle of March and others to giue him Poictou and a great part of Normandy in satisfaction of his Fathers Oath and moreouer to enlarge the last truce with a longer terme of yeeres These so honourable safe and profitable conditions by the practise of the Poictouines who feared the French Kings indignation would proue too heauie for them to beare if the English abandoned their cause were vnfortunately refused 64 When the French King heard hereof it repented him that he had humbled himselfe so farre telling his Lords that he neither feared his Cosen of England nor all his forces but onely that Oath for restoring of the lands in France which his father made when hee was in England This scruple did so trouble the Kings mind on the behalfe of his dead Father that hee would admit no comfort till one of his Lords told him that the King of England by putting Constantine Fitz-Arnold to death for hauing spoken some words in honour of King Lewis his Father had first broken the truce This satisfied the French That whole businesse is thus concluded by Tilius Hugh Earle of March ouercome with the pride and perswasions of his wife ◅sabel would not doe homage to Alfonse the French Kings brother for shee was a cause to draw the English thither where things thriuing on his part but meanely Hugh is constrained in the end to doe both homage and fealty vnto Alfonse This onely must be added that he did vnfaithfully prouide for his priuate safety without the knowledge of the King of England at such time as he pretended otherwise 65 This treacherie lost the King all Poictou for whereas he principally tooke care for money presuming vpon the Earle for men when it came to the point the Earle was not onely not prouided but sware by the throat of God he neuer promised any such matter and denied he had set his Seale to any writing concerning such promises and that if any such sealed writing were as the King and his brother the Earle of Cornwall affirmed their mother his wife had forged it They were now in sight of the French Host before Tailbourg in Xainctoing when this improuident expostulation was made The King of England manifestly seeing his perill and hauing by his brother Earle Richards mediation whom many of the French did greatly honour because he had by composition been a meane at his arriuall to free them from the Saracens in the holy-land raised his camp by night and retreated with much more hast then good speed Not long after this the faire Citie of Xainctes in Xainctoing vpon displeasure conceiued by the Cittizens against the King because he had giuen the same to the Lord Hugh his half-halfe-brother sonne to the Earle of March first contriued a perfidious reuolt so closelie that if first the said Lord Hugh and then Guy de Lusinian his elder brother had not in good time signified the danger the King and all the English had been surprized by the French There was none among all the mutable Poictouins found respectiue of honor and loyaltie but onely one called Hertold Captaine of the famous Castle of Mirabell who in great sorrow repaired to the King of England praying counsell and assistance where the King with a downecast looke gaue
money vpon promise that the Liberties therein contained should be faithfully obserued you haue not kept but without regard to honour or conscience broken Therefore are you found to be a manifest violator of your faith and oath For where are the Liberties of England so often fairely engrost in writing so often granted so often bought I therfore though a woman and all the naturall loyall people of the Land appeale against you to the Tribunal of the fearefull Iudge and Heauen and Earth shall beare vs witnesse that wee are vsed vniustly and God the Lord of reuenges right vs. The King abashed at these words asked her if shee did not looke to obtaine her suite vpon fauour in regard shee was his Kinswoman whereunto shee answered That seeing hee had deniâ—…d that which the Law gaue how could shee hope to obtain her suit by fauour Therefore said shee I doe appeale to the presence of Christ against also those your Councellors who bewitch and dull your iudgement and draw you out of the path of truth gaping onely after their own commodity But the King saith Paris remained incorrigible and the Lady lost both her charges hopes and trauell 82 Thus harsh were the former yeeres to the King and Kingdome let vs see what more gentle or rougher accidents rise vnto vs in the next But it then the first little better appeares for the King hauing bought out the time which Simon de Montfort had in the gouernment of Gascoigne which now he giues to Prince Edward was truely aduertised that Guasto de Biard was turned Spanish and labored by all the meanes hee could to plucke that part from the English obedience Alfonse K. of Spaine claimed the same by vertue of a Charter made therof by Henry the second confirmed by Richard and Iohn Kings of England Simon Earle of Leicester thus displaced to let the world see that hee would not for any preferment incurre the suspition of disloialty refused most honorable offers which after the death of Lady Blanch Queene Dowager and Rectrix of France the French Nobility made him if he would with his counsell and Force helpe to sustaine that Monarchie while Lewis their king was absent In the meane time the king of England all old matters being buried in obliuion vpon hope of future amendment for aduancement of his martiall Pilgrimage had large aides granted him in Parliament but vpon condition that hee should now at last once for all submit himselfe to gouerne by a Law not at his pleasure confirming the Charters of Liberties against the breakers whereof a most solemne curse was pronounced by the kings assent The Archbishoppe Bishoppe and the rest of the Prelates pontifically apparelled pronounced that curse with Tapers burning which when they had throwne away vpon the pauement where they lay extinguished and smoking the King hauing laid his hand on his breast all the while sware to keepe all Liberties vpon pain of that execratory sentence as he was a Man a Christian a Knight and a King annointed and crowned The businesses of Gascoigne soone after called him to a neerer warre whether vpon his promise made to the Gascoigns he set saile leauing his sonne Prince Edward and his kingdome to the gouernment of his Brother the Earle of Cornwall and the Queene his wife his arriuall there giuing a light and stay to all the affaires therof Such Holds as held against him hee reduced to obedience but with too faulty a Clemency sparing most open Traitors whereas if an Englishman had offended he was sure to smart for it and that rather more then lesse 83 His feare now was lest the Gascoigns should draw in the Spaniards and relinquish his Soueraignty To preuent this hee verie prudently and seasonably sent Ambassadors to Alfonse King of Spain and Castile to desire that the Lady Elianor his sister might be giuen in marriage to Prince Edward The motion was well approued and besides that they brought Letters Patents from the King of Spaine in which among all other Clauses it was conteined that the King of Spaine did quit his claime and whole right which by vertue of any Grants from Henry Richard and Iohn Kings of England he had or ought to haue Hereupon hee sends both for his Sonne whom the king of Spaine desired might be conuaied to him onely with a noble intent to see and doe him honour and for his wife the Queene Among other Acts of sincerity and loue Alfonso sent to the King of England good aduise that after the example of good Kings and Princes he should be a Lambe toward his Subiects and Seruitourâ—… 〈◊〉 Lion to Aliens and Rebels Simon Earle of Leicester with a gallant Troupe of Souldiers offered his seruice to the King who admiring the Earles charity receiued him with all ioy possible at which reconcisiation to a better estate and to gouerne them who haue willinglie elected me for their Lord in modest iust and honourable maner These words exhaled ioyfull teares from off many of the hearers and the Ambassadors returned to deliuer the newes of this acceptance who from thenceforth was King of Romans that is Emperour elect which title is vsed till they receiue the Crowne imperiall though to all other purposes he is Emperour so that King of Romans seemes to answere to the Title of Caesar which vnder the ancient Roman Emperours was giuen to the heire apparent of the Empire or Coadiutors After the German Ambassadors were gone the King permitteth his brother to send some ouer to sound the truth of the Electors and Peoples affections which in regard the English were originally Germans and by late affinitie incorporated and for that English saith Paris was in a sort agreeable to the Almain tongue they found entire and with that certitude returne The King of England hereby seemed to haue his designes for recouery of Normandy greatlie strengthned the Almaines and French hardlie brooking one the other but howsoeuer sure it is that his brother the new King had occasion to spend the golden Oyle which was so long in gathering to maintain the light of this Imperiall lampe and without question hee might bee liberall for he was reputed to possesse so much ready coine as would euery day for tenne yeeres afforde him an hundreth marks vpon the maine stocke without reckoning his rents reuenues in Germany and the English dominions The Earl was soon after crowned King of the Romans at Aquisgraue by Conrade Archbishop of Colein with great pompe soleÌ„nity 90 In the meane time while his brothers royall preparations were in hand the King being for a weekes space at the Abbey of S. Albans certaine masters of Oxford brought a great complaint against the Bishop of Lincoln for some encroachments vpon the ancient liberties of that Vniuersitie to whom the King was gratious and assigned a day Matthew Paris whom the King in honor of his learned paines admitted euery
Duke of Orleance the Earle of Eu Guacourt and Guichard de Sisay should not be ransomed vntill yong Henry were of yeeres to gouerne 82 Thus said and drawing neere to the period of his short but glorious life he demanded of his Physitians how long in their iudgement he might liue wherunto when one of thē answered Sir thinke on your soule for your time is not aboue 2. houres he made his cōfession his Chaplains afterward kneeling in prayer when one of them out of the Psalms made mention of Ierusalem the king no sooner heard the name but with a loud voice he said Lord thou knowest that my purpose was to conquere Ierusalem from the Infidels if it had pleased thee to haue giuen me life then in a right faith assured hope perfect charity and sound memory hee rendred his soule to his Creator after hee had raigned nine yeeres fiue monethes and fourteene dayes leauing none like vnto him amongst all the Kings and Princes of Christendome for which cause his death was not onely bewailed of the English whom hee gloriously had ruled but also of the French whom hee had victoriously conquered This was the manner of this triumphant Monarchs end which moues men iustly to wonder at Hector Boetius who saith he was stricken by God for sacriledge and died miserablie Hectors friends haue occasion to wish that his Readers should not make that miserable iudgement the rule and measure of crediting or discrediting his other writings yet lamentable his end was indeed if he perished by poison wherof there was a vehement suspition as Polydor Vergill hath auerred and the carriage of the French affaires afterward makes it more then probable 83 His workes of pious affection were shewed in erecting the Monasteries of Bethlem Briget neere vnto his Manour of Richmond as also his princely gifts vnto the workes and furniture of Westminster Church besides the brotherhood of S. Giles without Creple gate London And which had surpassed all the rest hee intended such was his loue to learning and to the place where himselfe was a learner to haue founded in the great Castell at Oxford a magnificent Colledge for Diuines and Students of the seuen liberall Sciences the plot and ordinations of which foundation he had already drawne and resolued to endow it with all the lands in England belonging to Priors Aliens but his vntimely death preuented both that and many other noble workes To leaue a domesticke testimony of his affection to Armes hee first instituted Gartar principall King at Armes besides other augmentations to the Order of Saint George In a word neuer liued English King with more true glory nor euer died any in a more vnseasonable time nor more lamented for he was godly in heart sober in speech sparing of words resolute in deedes prouident in Counsell prudent in iudgement modest in countenance magnanimous in action constant in vndertaking a great Almesgiuer deuout to Godward a renowmed Souldier fortunate in field from whence hee neuer returned without victorie These with many other I might almost say all other vertues are attributed to this most renowned amongst English Kings the more to be admired in him in so short a raigne and in those yeeres hee being but of 36. yeers when he breathed forth his glorious soule 84 His bowels were interred in the Church of Saint Mauro de Fosses and his embalmed Corps was closed in Lead and attended vpon by the Lords of England France Normandy and Picardy was brought vnto Paris wherein the Church of our Lady solemne exequies were performed and thence to Rouen where it rested till all things were ready to set forward for England though the Cities of Paris and Rouen stroue and offered great summes of gold to haue Henries royall remains enterred amongst them His picture artificially was moulded of boiled hides and countenance painted according to life vpon whose head an imperiall Diademe of gold and pretious stones was set the body clothed with a purple robe furred with Ermine in his right hand it held a scepter royall and in the left a ball of gold in which manner it was carried in a Chariot of State couered with red veluet embroidered with gold and ouer it a rich Canopie born by men of great place Thus accompanied by Iames King of Scotland many Princes Lords and Knights of England and France he was conuaied from Rouen to Abbeuile to Hesdin to Menstruill Bologn Calais the Chariot al the way compassed about with men all in white garments bearing burning Torches in their hands next vnto whom followed his houshold seruants all in blacke and after them the Princes Lords and Estates in vestures of mourning adorned then two miles distant from the corps followed the stil lamenting Queene attended with princely mourners her tender and plerced heart more inly mourning then her outward sadde weedes should in any sort expresse 85 And thus by Sea and Land the dead King was brought vnto London where through the streets the Chariot was drawne with foure horses whose Caparisons were richly embroidered and embossed with the royall Armes the first with Englands Armes alone the second with the Armes of France and England in a field quartered the third bare the Armes of France alone and the fourth three crowns Or in a field Azure the ancient Armes of King Arthur now well beseeming him who had victoriously vnited three Kingdomes in one The body with all pompous celebrity was enterred in the Church at Westminster for so Henrie had by his last will commanded next beneath King Edward the Confessor vpon whose Tombe Queene Katherine caused a roiall picture to bee laid couered all ouer with siluer plate guilt but the head thereof altogether of massysiluer All which at that Abbeys suppression when the battering hammers of destruction did sound almost in euery Church were sacrilegiously broken off and by purloining transferred to farre prophaner vses where at this day the headlesse monument worthy to be restored by some more Princely and sacred hand is to be seene and with these verses written vpon his Tombe Dux Normanorum verus Conquestor eorum Hares Francorum decessit Hector eorum Here Normans Duke so stiled by Conquest iust True Heire of France Great Hector lies in dust His Wife 86 Katherine daughter to King Charles the sixt of France vpon an agreement of peace forementioned was married vnto King Henrie at Troyes in Champaine Iunij 3. A. D. 1420. and after Febr. 14. was Crowned at Westminster with all solemnities Shee was his Queene two yeeres and about three months and suruiuing him was remarried vnto Owen Theodore of Wales vnto whom shee bare three sonnes Edmund Iasper and Owen and a daughter who liued not long Owen tooke the habite of religion at Westminster the other two by King Henry the sixt their halfe brother were honorably preferred Edmund was created Earle of Richmond and marrying Margaret the sole
Lady Margaret his eldest daughter as a pledge of indissoluble amitie The Bishoppe promised his best diligence and accordingly after his returne laboured therein with King Henry who most gladly hearkened thereunto Whereupon the Scotish King sent the Archbishoppe of Glasco the Earle of Bothwell and others to demand the Lady in marriage Their entertainement was hearty and princely But when the proposition came to scanning at the Councell table it had not currant passage at first for there were who obiected as an inconuenience That by this marriage the Crowne of England might come to the Scotish line by the issue of Lady Margaret Whereunto it is said King Henry made this answere What if it should for if any such thing should happen which Omen God forbid I see it will come to passe that our Kingdome shall leese nothing thereby because there will not bee an accession of England to Scotland but contrarily of Scotland vnto England as to that which is farre away the most noble head of the whole Iland seeing that which is lesse vseth to accrue to the ornament and honour of that which is much the greater as Normandy heretofore carue to be vnder the dominion and power of the English our forefathers When this was said the whole boord of councell receiued it as an Oracle it went cleare about That Margaret should be married to the King of Scotland With this answere and other instructions the Scottish Ambassadors were sent home who afterward returned into England with full authority satisfaction to all Henries propositions whereupon ensued the before said publishment of assurances at Paules Crosse. It was a principall Article in this agreement That no Englishman should enter Scotland nor Scot into England without commendatory letters from their Soueraigne Which Article was reputed a speciall meane to preserue the peace inuiolable 65 But ere the young Lady her selfe was conuaied into Scotland her brother Prince Arthur died and in * February next ensuing their mother also Queene Elizabeth as shee lay in Child-bed within the Tower of London The King to repaire his mind with fresh consolations in aduancing his onely remaining sonne Henry Duke of Yorke created him suddainely Prince of Wales Earle of Chester Flint within few dayes after his mothers decease Thus was Arthurs losse supplied howsoeuer Henry made Prince espoused soone after though with much reluctation the Lady Katherine his elder brothers widdow vpon the fiue and twentieth of Iune at the Bishoppe of Salisburies house in Fleetstreet And in this wise by prouiding so worthy a wife for him though to say truth her great Dowet was the chiefe motiue the king thought that the estate of England was sufficiently setled wherfore conuerting his cares to the accomplishment of affinity with Scotland hee most sūptuously furnished his deerest eldest daughter for her iourney himself in person trauelled frō Richmund as farre with her as C◅leweston beside Northampton where his mother the Countesse lay after certaine dayes spent in solace the King gaue her his blessing with fatherly counsell and exhortation and committed the guard and conduct of her person principally to the Earles of Surrey and Northumberland and to such Ladies and Gentlewomen as were appointed to that seruice a great company of Lords Knights Esquiers men of Marke attending them as farre as Berwicke At S. Lamberts Church in Lamer Moore within Scotland the King attended by the principall of his Nobles receiued her from the hands of the Earle of Northumberland and the next yeere after married her at Edenborough in the presence of all his Nobility The King gaue great entertainement to the English and shewed them iusting and other pastimes after the Scotish fashion The Scotishmen saith the Bishoppe of Rosse were not behind but farre aboue the Englishmen both in apparrell rich Iewels and massie chaines many Ladies hauing their habiliments set with Goldsmith worke garnisht with Pearle and Stone of price with gallant and wel trapped horses Diuerse Ladies also and young Gentlewomen of England attending Queene Margaret remained there and were well married to certaine Noblemen of Scotland whose progenie liues honourably there euen at these dayes The effect of this marriage is grauely described by the same Bishop in these words There was perfect peace and sincere amity betweene the two Realmes of England and Scotland a long time after And verily during the life of King Henry the seuenth no cause of breach was ministred by either of the Princes but they continued in great loue and friendshippe and mutuall societie contracting of marriages continuall enterchange of Merchandize betwixt the Subiects of both the Realmes as they had beene AL vnder the obedience of ONE PRINCE where through Iustice Policy and Riches did flourish and abound throughout the whole Isle of Albion And of this marriage is Iames the sixth descended being that ONE PRINCE vnder whose obedience AL are now gouerned as vnder the sole and lawfull lineall Monarch of great Britaine for this Iames the fourth had Issue Iames the fifth hee had Issue Queene Mary shee had issue our present Soueraigne the great grandchild of the said Queene Margaret eldest daughter of K. Henrie the seuenth 66 Which effects of peace and riches as they could not but bee comfortable to so wise a King as Henry they being the fruit as it were of his owne iust labours so let vs now obserue the last worldly cares of his raigne and vpon what obiects hee fixed his mind freede from the awe of open challenges of the Crowne and from throwes at his maine which with what art valour and felicity hee at first atchieued and with how great hazards troubles and bloudie businesses he brought it to such passe that neighbour Kinges reputed it safe to entermarry with his family wee haue already heard Two principall points tooke vp the last Scenes of his life for the rest of his time hee wholy employed either in the seruice of Almighty God wherin hee was so diligent that euery day he was present after the deuotions of those times at two or three Masses oftentimes hearing godly Sermons or in building wherewith hee kept his senses busied The one of the two chiefe points was to watch ouer the waies of his wiues kindred the remaining branches of the turbulent and vnfortunate house of Yorke whose growth and greatnesse hee supposed might at some time or other ouertoppe his owne the other was vnder opinion of iustice to encrease his treasure out of the common purses wherby he seemed onerous to many somwhat obscured the brightnes of his former glory at leastwise diminished his opinion with the generality Concerning his courses holden with his wiues kindred the laterall issues and staddles of the Plantagenets it fell out thus which by * occasion of the accidentall landing of Philip King of Spain at this time wherby the Earle of Suffolkes taking was procured we thought it best to handle here together
seruice for Ierusalem wore continually vpon their backes a red Crosse whereby the name Crosse-backe or in old English Crouch-backe was to them attributed in which ranke Edmund Earle of Lancaster second sonne to King Henry the third was a principall and thereby got that name which he could not claw off from his backe euer since So likewise those men who entred that Religion of Monasticall life wore vsually vpon the outside of their Garments the signe of a Crosse whereby that Order was distinguished and noted from others by the name of Crouched or Crossed-Friers But whence or howsoeuer the name arose among all the Germans there were none in reputation for militarie deeds comparable vnto these Saxons neither had any aduentured by Sea and Land so farre to purchase renowne and praise or perhaps and that more likely to supply their owne wants ranging often from place to place as men alwaies ready to enter any action and in Germanie to this day a great Dukedome retaineth from them the name of Saxonie 9 The Gutae no doubt the Iutae Ptolomie likewise placeth in the Iland Scandia lying very neere the Coasts of Germanie vpon whose vttermost Promontorie as saith an ancient Manuscript the Iutes did for certaine inhabite which vnto this day of the Danes is called Iutland These Iutes Gutes Getes or Gothes or as Beda calles them Vites gaue names to those parts of Britaine which they inhabited as to this day the I le of Wight beareth their impression This variety of names we will no further inforce then that these Gothes were not the same that had passed Ister by Pontus Euxinus and ouer-ranne Europe who were also called the Getae by Iohn Maior Their name as Verstegan will haue it was taken from their agilitie or swiftnesse of foot and some of them as Sebastian Munster declareth went and inhabited among the Mountaines that diuide Germanie from Italie whereupon their name grew to be called the Hill-Vites which are now the Hel◅ans 10 The Angles by Fabius Quaestor Ethelwardus an ancient Writer and a Noble Person of the Saxons Royall Bloud are brought from Ould-Anglia a Portion lying betwixt the Countries of the Saxons and the Giots as he writeth them whose chiefe Towne was by them called Sleswic and of the Danes Haathby but more particularly it lay betwixt the Citie Flemburge and the Riuer Sly which Country by Albertus Crantzius is called Anglia From hence saith He◅ricus Rantzouius the Saxons who were also called the Angle-Saxons went to aid the Britaines And at this day there is a little Prouince in the Kingdome of Dania named Angell beneath the Citie Flemburge which Lindebergus calleth Little Anglia Their site notwithstanding is placed by most Authours in Westphalia where the Citie Engern standeth and where Tacitus and Ptolomy rangeth them among the Sueutans which in their times might very well be Others would haue them in Pomerania where the Towne Engloen doth somewhat sound their name so doe Engelheim Engleburg and Englerute places in Germanie beare witnesse and are prints of their footing among the Longobards and Sueuians But the most glorious remembrance of that their name hath beene for these many ages in this Kingdome of England though Saxo Grammaticus as erst we touched Lib. 5. Cap. 2 will needs haue Anglia named from Angul the sonne of Humblus and Giant-like brother of Danus the first King of Denmarke But Albertus Crantzius being offended at his folly telles him that England had the name of Britaine many hundred yeeres after that Angul was dead Others there are that deriue the name England from the manner of this Ilands situation being narrow in the West and North for that Eng in the ancient Teutonik Tongue as well as in the moderne doth signifie Narrow Strait or a Nooke and to that purpose doe produce this verse of a Portugals allusion Anglia terra ferax et fertilis Angulus Orbis Insula praedines quae toto vix eget orbe A fruitfull Angle England thou another world art said An Iland rich and hast no need of other countries aid 11 Callepine without proofe deriueth the Name frō Queene Angela but on as weake a ground as those who will fetch it from their Angel-like faces alluded vnto by Pope Gregory the Great Or that of Goropius from the Angle or Fishing-hooke because saith he they hooked all things to themselues and might verie well therefore be called Good Anglers a very meane conceit in sooth But howsoeuer most certaine it is that these Angles stole the name of this blessed Iland from their elder brethren the Saxons as Iacob did the birth-right from Esau and called it after their owne as wee shall further shew when our Historie hath gotten to the age of the Saxons Monarchie 12 These all claime their descents from Prince Woden called by the ancient Latines Othinus and who is deduced by our Antiquaries as hath beene said from the eldest Sonne of the Patriarke Noah and is accounted the most noble of all the Progenitors of the Saxon Kings insomuch as they and especially the Angle-Saxons our Ancestors haue in their superstitious conceit of such wodden gods imagined Woden to be their principall God of Battell whose Wife named Frea was by the like fancie held a Goddesse of whom more hereafter 13 These had issue between them sundry Sons and from fiue of them all the Monarchs of the English-men haue claimed to haue been descended Wechta the first being reported to be the Progenitor to the Kings of the Kentishmen Caser the second to the Kings of the East-Angles Wethelgeat the third to the Kings of the Mercians Wegdeg the fourth to the Kings of the Dierians and Beldeg the fifth to the Kings of the South-Saxons to the Kings of the Bernicians afterwards Kings of Northumberland and also the Kings of the West-Saxons only the Kings of the East-Saxons claiming to descend of the same race deriue not their descents from any of the Sonnes of the same men This may suffice for the Originals of these three people who as Cisner affirmeth retained still the same manners after they were seated in Europe as they had formerly done in Asia And what those were let vs heare the reports of Tacitus and other ancient Authors who together with the Germans among whom they dwelled doe thus describe them THE MANNERS AND CVSTOMES OF THE ANCIENT SAXONS CHAPTER III. THese Germans and among them the Catti and Sueuians our Ancestors according to Albertus Crantzius were a people saith Tacitus well set sterne of countenance tall of stature gray eied and of a firie aspect and their haire yellow Vnto whom Witichindus the Monke addeth and saith that They were faire of complexion cheerfull of countenance very comely of stature and their limbes to their bodies well proportioned bold of courage hardy in fight and very ambitious of
note of her issue or death 17 The issue of King Ethelbert by Queene Berta were Edbald that succeeded him in the Kentish Kingdome Ethelburg and Edburge two daughters 18 Ethelburg the elder was a Lady of passing beautie and pietie and surnamed Tace who greatly desired and intended a Virgins life had not her mind beene auerted by the intreaty of her brother the perswasions of Bishop Paulinus and the earnest suit of Edwine King of Northumberland vnto which Edwine lastly she yeelded to bee his wife in hope of his conuersion and vnto whom for that purpose Pope Boniface directed his Epistle from Rome earnestly exhorting her that shee should bee diligent for the Kings saluation which shee soone after effected to the great ioy of both the Kings and to the comfort and increase of the Christian Faith thorowout England 19 Edburg another daughter of King Ethelbert is warranted only by the testimonie of Iohn Capgraue a great traueller in Antiquities and should bee most skilful in his own Country of Kent notwithstanding he is to be suspected in this that hee reporteth her to haue beene a Nunne in the Monasterie of Minster in the I le of Thanet vnder the Foundresse Domnewe being the daughter of her nephew Ermenred and that shee succeeded in the gouernment of that house Mildred the daughter of the same Domnewe Hee reporteth also that shee died and was buried in the same place and that her body was from thence remooued by the Arch-bishop Lankfrank to his Church of S. Gregorie in Canterburie REDVVALD THE THIRD KING OF THE EAST-ANGLES AND SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XIX REdwald the sonne of Titulus and the third King of the East-Angles had been a substitute vnder Ethelbert King of Kent and serued a long time as his Vice-roy ouer all his dominions whereby he gained such reputation to himselfe that either for his owne valour or Edbalds vices contemned of the people for his Apostasie frensie and incestuous bed became the seuenth Monarch of the Englishmen about the yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred and sixteene and the twentieth and fourth of his raigne ouer the East-Angles 2 This Redwald saith Beda had receiued Baptisme in Kent but in vaine and without zeale as it afterwards appeared For returning to his Country through the perswasion of his wife returned againe to his superstitious worships and in one and the same Temple after the manner of the old Samaritans hee erected an Altar for the seruice of Christ and another little Altar for burnt sacrifices to his Idols which stood vnto the daies of Beda himselfe But as she was an instigator to the East-Saxons idolatry so was shee an instrument to the further spreading of Christianitie though not by her so purposely meant in sauing the life of Edwine who afterwards planted the Gospell in all the North parts of the Saxons gouernment 3 For Edwine flying the rage of wilde Ethelfrid was succoured and maintained in the Court of King Redwald vnto whom lastly the Northumbrian sent both threats and rewards to haue him deliuered or else put to death and surely had not the Queene stood for his life he had presently died But she alleaging the law of humanitie the trust of a friend and the royaltie of a Prince preuailed so farre that Redwald did not onely saue his life but assiâ—…ted him in battell to the destruction of his enemie and the gaining of Northumberlands Crowne For vpon the return of Ethelfrids Ambassadors vnto whom Redwald had yeelded to make Edwine away he with his power of the East-Angles were at their backes and as an enemie made towards Northumberland 4 Ethelfrid whose rage and reuenge was ready enough vpon lesser occasions with such sudden preparation as he was able to make met the East-Angles almost at Nottingham and that not farre from the Riuer Idle where boldly encountring his vnequall enemie at the first brunt slew Reynhere the sonne of King Redwald to the great griefe of him and his whole host whose reuenge was so violently sought that they slew King Ethelfrid in the field and established Edwine to be his successor which was the second yeere of Redwalds Monarchy 5 Wherein he raigned the space of eight yeeres and was King of the East-Angles thirty one and deceased in the yeere of our Lord six hundred twentie foure the eighth of Edbalds King of Kent the thirteenth of Kingils King of the West-Saxons and the eighth of Edwins ouer the Northumbrians 6 The Queene and wife of this King is not named by any of our Writers but that she had been the widow of a Nobleman descended of the bloud-royall of that Nation and was a Lady that had deserued great commendations for the many vertues by her possessed had she been a Christian or a fauorer of the Christians or had not been an vtter enemy to their faith Notwithstanding by her first husband she had a sonne named Sigebert that proued a learned and most religious Prince of whom we haue spoken in Chapter eleuenth 7 His issue were Reynhere and Erpenwald Reynhere the elder and Prince of the East-Angles was slaine as you haue heard in the battell that his father fought against wilde Ethelfrid neere vnto the Riuer Idle in Nottingham-shire 8 Erpenwald the younger succeeded his father Redwald in the Kingdome of the East-Angles and was the fourth King of that Nation whose life and raigne we haue declared in the succession of the East-Angles Kings Chapter II. EDVVINE THE GREAT KING OF NORTHVMBERLAND AND THE EIGHTH SOLE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER XX. THe Monarch reuerted from the East-Angles was next possessed by the Northumbrians wherein it was held with greater glorie and for longer time For Edwine in King Redwalds life growne very potent after his death became his successor in the English Monarch and most worthily did adorne the same by his ciuill iustice and diuine pietie his exile visions and obtaining of the Northumbrians Crowne we haue already spoken of and therefore without repetition will passe on to his end 2 This Edwine the sonne of great Ella the first King of the Deirians was the third King that possessed the same the eighth of Bernicia the second and first Christian King of all Northumberland at the age of twenty three and in the yeere of Christ six hundred twenty foure succeeded Redwald in the Monarchy and was the greatest King of all the Saxons For as Beda saith hee subdued all the coasts of Britannie wheresoeuer any Prouinces were inhabited either of English or of Saxons which thing no King of the English before him had done and added the * Meuian Iles vnto his owne Dominions The first of them and next the South was large and fertile gaue roome for nine hundred and sixty of his English Families and the second ground for aboue three hundred Tenements 3 His first wife dead he became
Wife of King Ethelbald was the widow of his owne Father a most vnlawfull matrimonie contracted against all law of God or of nature which being both dissolued and punished by the hastie death of the King and she returning towards her father and Country in Flanders was rauished by Baldwin the Forester of Arden in France and by him forcibly kept vntill shee consented to become his wife who in regard of that marriage when he was reconciled to the Emperor Charles her Father was by him created the first Earle of Flanders by whom she had issue Baldwin the second who espoused Lady Elfrid the youngest daughter of Elfred King of England from whom through fiue descents lineally Maâ—…d Queene of England Wife to William the Conquerour descended and from her all our Norman English Kings vnto this day ETHELBERT THE TVVENTIETH ONE KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWO AND TWENTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE AND ISSVES CHAPTER XXXIIII EThelbert the second sonne of King Ethelwolfe who had succeeded his Vnckle Ethelstan in the kingdome of the South-Saxons Kentish and East-Saxons and for fiue yeeres continuance ruled those Countries with great equity and valour after the decease of his brother Ethelbald succeeded him also both in the West-Saxons kingdome and the whole Lands Monarchie whereof he was the one and twentieth King and the two and twentieth Monarch 2 His raigne began in the yeere after Christs natiuity eight hundred and sixtie and was disquieted from first to last by the inuasions of the bloudy Danes For presently after his coronation these common enemies entred the Land ruinating all before them vnto the Citie Winchester which they sacked and left it troden vnder their destroying feete euen to the ground But in their returne were encountred by the Barkshire-men vnder the leading of Osrick Earle of Hampton by whom they were vanquished the prey recouered and a great number of those Infidels slaine 3 In his first yeere also a nauie of Danes and Normans entred into the Iland Tanet and began their wonted spoiles among those people whereupon the Kentish compounded their peace for a great sum of money giuen Notwithstanding these miscreants which knew not God gaue little regard to their promised couenants and before the daies of truce were expired like a sudden floud ouer-bare all before them These their irruptions to withstand the Kentish then prepared rather aduenturing themselues vpon the chance of battell then to rest vpon a seeming truce wherein their destruction was too apparant and forthwith assembling all the powers together set vpon those truce-breakers and with much slaughter forced them at length out of their Country 4 But the date of King Ethelberts life being expired hee yeelded his body to the course of nature and his Kingdomes to his next Brother after he had raigned ouer the Kentish South and East-Saxons the terme of ten yeeres and had sate Monarch of the whole onely fiue He died the yeere of grace eight hundred sixty six and was honourably buried in the Cathedrall Church of Shirburne in Dorset-shire by his brother King Ethelbald Hiâ—… supposed Issue 5 Athelm the brothers sonne of King Elfred mentioned in the last will and testament of the same King seemeth by all likelihood to be the eldest son of this King Ethelbert elder brother to the same King Elfred although hee succeeded not his father in his Kingdome For in those daies if the Kings sonne were vnder age the succession went to the next brother and if that brother left his sonne at full age then it went vnto him otherwise it reuerted to the elder brothers sonne 6 Ethelwald surnamed Clitâ—… which is a word of addition giuen to all the Saxon Kings sonnes of England is mentioned in King Elfreds wil to be his brothers sonne and is most likely to be the sonne of this King Ethelbert he prooued a most deadly enemy to his cosen King Edward the sonne of King Elfrid his Vncle destroying his townes in Dorset-shire and being driuen out of England ioined himselfe with the Danes who made him their King in Northumberland and vnder his leading greeuously assailed the Countries of the East-Saxons East-Angles and Mercians wherein hee was lastly slaine the yeere of our Lord nine hundred and fiue being the fourth of King Edward his cosen-germanes raigne ETHELRED THE TVVO AND TVVENTIETH KING OF THE WEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTY THIRD MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXV EThelred the third sonne of King Ethelwolfe after the decease of his Brother succeeded him in his Dominions and was in number the two and twentieth King of the West-Saxons and the twenty third Monarch of the Englishmen he beganne his raigne in the yeare of our saluation eight hundred sixty and six and for the time that hee was King raigned in continuall warres against the Pagan Danes whose numbers now were greater and footing surer in this land then formerly had beene 2 In the first yeare of his raigne there arriued vpon the English coasts a huge Army of these Danes whereof Hungar and Hubba men of incredible strength and cruelty were the Captaines These wintred in East Anglia made truce with the inhabitants vpon certaine conditions and forbare a time from their wonted rauening 3 But in the next yeare the King being busied to put backe a fresh inrode of Danes in the South and West of the Iland then entred these deuourers tooke aduantage vpon the ciuil broiles commenced among the Northumbrians who in these turmoiled times sought to withdraw their subiections from the West Saxons and to set vp Kings againe of their owne The foresaid Captaines Hungar and Hubba hauing in time of their truce strengthned themselues with new supplies of aid marched further into the North where finding the people vnprouided of strength and the two Kings Osbright and Ella of reconciled enemies to be made no sure friends they harried the Country before them and entring Yorke slew the two Kings with infinit number of the English which City they consumed with fire and burnt therein all those that had fled thither for succour 4 The State thus standing and their forces encreasing euery day brought new feares vpon the inhabitants when euery late victory with increase of Captiues and rich spoiles ministred occasion meanes of some other conquest to follow which these Pagans so pursued till lastly they set a substitute King to raigne vnder them ouer all the North Borders beyond the riuer Tyne and so retiring themselues out of Northumberland into Mercia came to Nottingham which City they wanne and therein wintred the third of King Ethelreds raigne who with the aid of Burthred the Mercian King constrained the Danes to sue for peace and a safe departure yeelding the City and againe retyring themselues ouer Tyne remained in Yorke all the next winter 5 The Summers opportunity approching their wonted desire for spoile was with it encreased and
by the King For doubtlesse at that time the Bishops of Rome had not deuested our Kings of that prerogatiue His Wife 28 Elswith the wife of King Elfred was the daughter of Ethelred surnamed Mâ—…hel that is the Great an Earle of the Mercians who inhabited about Gainesborough in Lincolnshire her mother was Edburg a Lady borne of the Bloud-roiall of Mercia She was married vnto this King in the twentieth yeare of his age being the second of the raigne of his brother King Ethelred and was his wife twenty eight yeares and liuing after him foure died in the year of grace nine hundred and foure and was buried in the Monastery of Nunnes which shee had founded at Winchester out of which afterwards King Henry the first took to his wife Maâ—…d the daughter of Malcolme King of Scots by whom the roiall bloud of the ancient Kings of England became vnited to the Normans whereby he wanne much loue of the English nation His Issue Edward the eldest sonne and second child of King Elfred and Queene Elsewith was borne about the beginning of his Fathers raigne in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred seuenty one hee was brought vp in his Fathers Court and carefully attended and instructed by men of great vertue and knowledge in learning and in all other qualities and exercises conuenient for Princes He was maried and had diuers children hee was thirty yeeres of age before his Father deceased and then he succeeded him in his Kingdome and Monarchy Ethelward the second son fift and last child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith was borne about the midst of his Fathers raigne and about the yeare of our Lord eight hundred and eighty Hee was in his youth by his Fathers appointment and for the example of other young Nobles brought vp in the study of good Arts at the vniuersity of Oxford where saith Th. Rudburne and the Annales of Winchester he became a man very learned and a great Philosopher he had of his Fathers gift by his last Wil great liuings in the Counties of Deuon Sommerset South-Hampton â—…he proued a man of great iudgement and wisedome and liuing vntill he was aboue forty yeres old hee died the sixteenth day of October in the two and twenty yeare of his brother King Edwards raign Anno nine hundred twenty two and was buried at Winchester Elfleda the eldest daughter and first child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith his wife was married to Ethelred Duke of Mercia who in respect of this mariage was suffered to haue all roiall iurisdiction ouer that Country in as ample maner as the Kings thereof had enioied and after the decease of her husband which happened in the yeare of our Lord nine hundred and twelue shee continued the gouernement in the same sort eight yeares with such resolution and valiant resistance of the common enemy the Danes that she stood her brother Edward in great stead as in the relation of his life shall be further shewed She died the fifteenth of Iune nine hundred and nineteene and was buried in S. Peters Church at Gloucester leauing issue a daughter named Elswin whom King Edward her brother depriued of that Duchy which her owne mother enioied and he his crowne by her assistance Ethelgeda the second daughter and fourth child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith was neuer married but tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity and was by her fathers appointment made a Nunne of Shaftsbury in the County of Dorset in the Monastery there founded by him who is also accounted the first of the Towne it selfe Shee was afterward Abbesse of the house and therein spent and ended her life and was there also buried Elfride the yongest daughter and child of King Elfred and Queene Elswith his wife was married to Baldwin the second surnamed the Bald Earle of Flanders sonne of Earle Baldwin the first and Queene Iudith his wife the widdow of King Ethelwolfe her Grandfather Shee was his wife thirty yeares and more shee suruiued him and was a widdow eleuen yeeres she died the seuenth of Iune in the yeere of our Lord nine hundred twenty nine being the fift of the raigne of King Ethelstan her Nephew She is buried by her husband in the Chappell of our Lady within the Monastery of S. Peter at the City of Gaunt She had issue Arnulfe the third Earle of Flanders progenitor of all the Earles of Flanders since his time Adâ—…lfe Earle of Bolâ—…igne and Terwiâ—… EDVVARD SVRNAMED THE ELDER THE TWENTIE FOVRTH KING OF THE WEST SAXONS AND TWENTY FIFT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVII NO greater were the griefes conceiued for the death of worthy Elfred then were the hopes of the people in his sonne Prince Edward whose valour had beene often approued against the raging Danes whose vertues were both many and princely not so learned as his Father neither so patient to vndergoe his chance but as glorious in martiall prowesse and as fortunate in al his fights vnder whose hand the Danes euery where fell and vnder his Monarchy all the English did stoope excepting the Northumbrians 2 He entred his raigne the yeare of Christs natiuity nine hundred and one and at Kingston vpon Thames was crowned and annointed with holy oyle The Danish warres continuing in a successiue maner fell as it were hereditaryly from the Father vnto the Sonne and ripened dayly towards their wished haruest Besides Ethelwald the sonne of Ethelbert the vncle to this King Edward young at his fathers decease and therefore perhappes held vncapable of gouernment shewed now the blossoms of vnder-sucking plants whose fruits are neither plenteous nor pleasant in tast for his humours euer working vpon discontents drew his thought onely how to make the possessor fall 3 He then entring action of rebellion tooke the towne of Winborne neere vnto Bathe and besides the allegiance due to his Prince in sacrilegious manner brake the hests of holy Church in deflowring and taking a Votarist to wife Edward the elder so called it may be in regard of this his Opposite with a selected Army repaired to Bathe and thence prepared for the field whose sight was so cockatrice-like to his cosen-Germans eye that in the night he bade his Nun and Winborne adew posting to Northumberland and proffering his seruice to the Danes that lay for aduantage of rapine and spoile 4 Him as a fitte instrument they created their King and forward in hope of some prosperous successe passed through the East-Saxons the East-Angles and the Mercians Countries and laden with robberies came to Crikelade in Wilt-shire whence they departed ouer Thamesis to Basingstoke and harrying the land before them with triumph returned vnto East-Anglia Edward thus endangered by these dreadfull enemies gaue them no aduantage by lingering delaies but followed their tract vnto Saint Edmunds Ditch whence in his returne the Danes gaue
was maried to Hugh surnamed the Great Earle of Paris Grand-master and Constable of France in the yeere of our Lord 926. being the third of her brother King Ethelstanes raigne This Hugh was the sonne of Robert brother to Endes King of France and father of King Hugh Capet progenitor of the Kings of France eueâ—… sithence vnto this day but shee died before him without any issue by him 22 Edgith the sixth daughter of King Edward and the fifth of Queene Elfleda was the first wife of Otho the first surnamed the Great Emperour of the West sonne to the Emperor Henry surnamed the Falconer By him she had issue Ludolfe Duke of Swabe William Arch-bishop of Mentz Ludgard married to Comâ—…d Duke of Lorrayn and Mechthild Abbesse of Quedlingburg in Saxonie in which Citie she deceased the seuen and twenty of August in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 947. the eleuenth of her husbands Empire and the first of her brother King Edreds raigne in England She was buried at the East end of the North side of a Chapell which her selfe had founded in the same Citie 23 Elgiua the seuenth daughter of King Edward and the sixth of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was by King Ethelstan her brother with her sister Egith sent to the Court of the Emperor Henry the first King of the Saxons in Germany who honourably entertained her brought her vp with his owne daughters and after he had maried her elder sister to his eldest sonne he placed her also in marriage with a Duke of Italy obout the Alpes who is not named of our Writers but may easily be coniectured by the honourable disposition of the maker of the match to haue been a Prince of note and account worthy of her estate and parentage 24 Edmund the fifth sonne of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua his third and last Wife was borne in the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of the worlds saluation 921. and at his fathers death little more then three yeeres of age was notwithstanding by the carefull prouision of his mother brought vp with all princely education conuenient for his yeeres and estate insomuch as there was generally a great expectation amongst the people conceiued of him in the life of his brother King Ethelstan vnder whom he learned some experience of seruice in warre and after whom hee succeeded in the Kingdome of England 25 Edred the sixth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Edgiua his third Wife and the youngest sonne of them both was borne about the two and twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of grace 923. which was not long before the death of his father who left him a little infant in the custody of his mother by whom hee was carefully brought vp and prooued a Prince of so great vertue and valour as after the death of King Edmund his brother in regard of the minority of his Nephews hee was with the generall consent and liking of the whole nation chosen to be his brothers successor in the kingdome and gouernment ouer them 26 Edburg the eight daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua in her child-hood had her disposition tried and her course of life disposed by her Father in this manner he laid before her gorgeous apparrell and rich Iewels in one end of a chamber and the new Testament and Bookes of princely instruction in the other willing her to make her choise of which she liked best she presently tooke vp the bookes and he her in his armes and kissing her said Goe in Gods name whither God hath called thee and thereupon placed her in a Monastery at Winchester wherein shee did most vertuously spend 〈◊〉 whole life and in that Abbey was bariâ—…d 27 Edgiua the ninth daughter of King Edward and the second of his last Queene whose name thee bare is reported in the history of the Monastery of Hyde by Winchester and other Writers of our Country to haue beene married to Lewes Prince of Aquitane in France which not long before had beene a Kingdome of it selfe sometime allotted to the portion of Lewes the third sonne of the Emperour Charles the Great of which house it seemeth this Lewes was afterward it became a Dukedome and the possession of an other Family by whom it came to be the inheritance after the Conquest to the Kings of England which were descended of the house of Angeow ETHELSTAN THET VVENTIE FIFT KING OF THE VVEST SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND SVPPOSED ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVIII EThelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward as hath beene said for the great hopes conceiued of him was crowned with a greater solemnity then any of his ancestors euer before him The place was Kingston vpon Thamesis in the County of Surrey the yeer of Christ Iesus 924. where in the midst of the town a high Scaffold was built and thereon the coronation performed to the open view of all by Athelmus Archbishop of Canterbury with shouts of ioy as that of Salomon 2 His beginnings were with troubles and that rather by reason of friends then force of foes for it is recorded that Elfred a nobleman either in fauour of King Edwards other sonnes holding Ethelstan a Bastard or else vpon an ambitious hope blinded of himselfe intended at Winchester to haue pluckt out the eyes of his Soueraine but his treason being knowne before the seed could shew blade he was apprehended sent to Rome to purge himselfe by oth where before the Altaâ—… of S. Peter and Pope Iohn the tenth he there abiured the act and thereupon fell sodainly down to the earth so that his seruants tooke and bare him into the English Schoole where within three dayes after he died the Pope denying him christian buriall vntill he knew King Ethelstans pleasure 3 These stormes ouerpast as great a cloud seemed to arise vnto Ethelstans sight whose eye of iealousie euer followed the ascent and his eare euer opened vnto the instillations of Parasites amongst whom his Cup-bearer was a chiefe who brought daily more and more suspition into the Kings head that lastly as wee haue shewed hee consented to young Edwins death though with too late a sorrow hee repented the same for besides his seauen yeares penance voluntarily vndergone to pacifie the ghost of his betraied brother hee built the two Monasteries of Midleton and Michelnesse as for the most part such seed-plots were euer sowne in the furrowes of bloud which hapned vpon this occasion It chanced his Cup-bearer in his seruice vpon a festiuall to stumble with the one foote and recouering himselfe with the other pleasantly to say you see how one brother helpeth another vpon which speech the King with griefe and touch of heart called to mind the death of his innocent brother and forthwith commanded execution to
he is mentioned for a witnesse to his Fathers graunt of lands in Wittenham to Ethelwolfe a Duke of England in those daies as appeareth by the Charter thereof bearing date in the yeere aforesaid 8 Bertfrid an other and as it seemeth an elder sonne of King Edred was borne before his father was King without any mention also of his Mother who liuing in the second yeare of his fathers raigne namely Anno 948. was written for a witnesse in the same yeare to his grant of lands in Bedlaking to Cuthred one of his Barons the Charter whereof is extant to bee seene vnto this day EDVVY THE TVVENTIE EIGHTH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND TWENTIE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND DEATH CHAPTER XLI EDwy the eldest sonne of King Edmund after the decease of his vncle Edred succeeded him in his dominions and was the twentie eighth King of the West-Saxons and the twentie ninth Monarch of the Englishmen he began his raigne in the yeare of the worlds saluation 955. and was annointed crowned at Kingston vpon Thamesis by the hands of Otho the 22. Archbishop of Canterbury 2 Yong hee was in yeares and vitious of life if the Monkish Story-writers of those times his deadly enemies may be credited not past thirteene when he entred gouernment and that begun with a capitall sinne for they report that vpon the solemne day of his Coronation and insight of his Nobles as they sate in Counsell with shamelesse and vnprincelike lust he abused a Lady of great estate his neere kinswoman whose husband shortly after he slew the more freely to possesse his incestuous pleasure and to fill the pennes of his further infamy ready to their hands that wrote his life hee was a great enemy vnto the Monkish orders a sore in those dayes very tender to be touched and may well be thought the cause of many false aspersions on him whom from the Monastery of Malmsbury Glasenbury and others hee expelled placing married Priests in their roomes Dunstan likewise the Abbot Saint of Glasenbury hee banished the Realm for his ouer-bold reprehensions if not rather for retaining the treasure deliuered him by King Edred and demaunded againe in his sicknesse when by the voice forsooth of an Angell from heauen his iourney was staid and those rich Iewels not deliuered the King in his life I will not say kept backe lest Dunstan with Balaam whose stories are not much vnlike should bee thought to follow as he did the wages of deceit 3 Howsoeuer the reuerent opinion of the Monks single life and the conceiued holines of Abbot Dunstan in those misty times did daily counterpoize young Edwy in esteeme which made his best acts construed and recorded to the worst insomuch that his Subiects minds ebbing as the Sea from the full drew backe the current of their subiectiue affections and set the eye of obedience vpon Prince Edgar his Brother and albeit his young yeeres may seeme to cleare him from the imputation of so lustful a fact as he is charged with at the day of his assuming the Crowne and the separation from his wife as too neere in consanguinity wrought griefe enough in his distressed heart yet pittilesse of his estate and carelesse of their owne allegiance the Mercians with the Northumbrians did vtterly cast off obedience and sweare their fealty to Edgar not fully foureteene yeeres aged Edâ—… then raigning in a 〈◊〉 decaying estate was heâ—…d of such his subiects in no better esteeme then was Iehoram of Iudah who is said to haue liued without being desired for very griefe whereof after foure yeares raigne hee ended his life the yeare of our Lord 959 whose body was buried in the Church of the new Abbey of Hide at Winchester erected without the Wall in the North of that City His Wife 4 Elfgine the wife of King Edwy was a Lady of great beauty and nobly descended yea and by some deemed somewhat too neare in the bloud roiall to bee matched with him in spousall bed her fathers name is not recorded but her mother was Etheigiue whom some scandalized to haue beene his Concubine and the onely causer of Dunstans banishment The subiects disliking of this vnlawfull marriage further instigated by the Monkes whose humorous pleasures or displeasures could very much sway the state in those daies failed by degrees to performe their duties to their King and her they likewise enforced to a separation in the third yeere of his regardlesse gouernment and of Christ Iesus 958. without other mention of her life or death EDGAR SVRNAMED THE PEACEABLE THE THIRTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLII EDgar the second son of King Edmund hauing raigned two yeares ouer the Mercians and Northumbrians in the dayes of Edwy his Brother to the great impairing of King Edwyes reputation and esteeme after his death at sixeteen yeares of age was chosen to succeed in all his dominions and was the thirtieth Monarch of the Englishmen or rather now of whole England all other titles of Kingdomes falling vnder his scepter and becomming Prouinces annexed vnto his absolute Monarchie 2 He beganne his raigne in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 959. and was crowned as some write the same yeare at Kingston vpon Thamesis by Otho Archbishop of Canterbury But Randulphus Higden in his Polychronicon referreth it to the twelfth yeere of his raigne William Monke of Malmesbury to the thirtieth yeare of his age and the Sax Chronicle of Worcester Church to the yeere of Christ 972 and that in the City of Bath hee was annointed and consecrated with great solemnity by Dunstan Archbishop of Canterbury 3 The raigne of this King is said to haue beene altogether in a calme tranquility and therefore hee was surnamed the Peaceable his vertues were many and vices not a few the one gloriously augmented and the other fairely excused by those Monkish writers vnto whose professions he was most fauourable his Guides were Dunstan Archbishop of Canterbury Ethelwold Abbot of Glasenbury and Oswald Bishop of Worcester three stout Champions against the married Clergie for women in those dayes were great bugs in their eyes therfore the married Priests he displaced brought in Monkes of single life to possesse their roomes whose sinnes of incontinency grew after to be great as the world did then witnes which caused Treuâ—…sa the translator of Higden to blame King Edgar charging him to bee lewdly moued in following their counsell against married Clerkes 4 So doe Malmsbury and Higden taxe him with too fauourable affections towardes the Danes who dwelled alike in euery town with the English though formerly they had sought the destruction of all and still lay in wait attending for the spoile of his true subiects who apt enough vnto euil lerned the beastly sinne of quaffing and emptying of cups which King Edgar was enforced to redresse by enacting a law
marriage was called in England Elfgiue after the name of most of the former Queens which had succeeded Saint Elfgiue Shee was married vnto him in the moneth of Iuly and yeere of Christ Iesus one thousand and seuenteene beeing the first yeere of his raigne whose wife shee was eighteene yeeres and suruiuing kept still at Winchester vnto which Church shee gaue nine Manours according to the number of those firy Plow-shares that shee was forced to goe vpon for her purgation in the raigne of Edward her sonne as shall bee said This Church shee adorned with many goodly vestures and verie rich Iewelles and deceasing in this City the sixt of March the yeere of Grace one thousand fiftie and two and ninth of her sonne King Edwards raigne was buried in the Church of S. Swithine neere vnto Canutus her husband His Issue 21 Sweyn the eldest sonne of Canute by Lady Alfgiue was borne before his father was King of England and before his fathers death was constituted King of Norway lately conquered from King Olafe the Martyr where hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of mans saluation one thousand thirty and fiue beeing the eighteenth of his fathers Raigne in England and after he had with dislikes ruled that Realme the space of fiue yeeres hee was reiected of the Norwegians his subiects and deceasing without heire of his body left the Kingdome to the natiue heire Magnus the sonne of Olaffe who had beene wrongfully dispossessed by Canute 22 Harold the second sonne of King Canute and of Lady Alfgiue was also born before his father obtained the English Crown for his exceeding swiftnes was surnamed Hare-foote He remained with his father in England after he had disposed of Denmark to Hardi-canute and Norway to Sweyne his brethren expecting something in reuersion But perceiuing at his fathers death that England was also appointed to his brother Hardi-canute hee tooke the aduantage of his absence and assumed the Soueraignety of this Kingdome to himselfe 23 Hardi-Canute the third sonne of King Canute and his first by Queene Emma his wife was borne about the beginning of his fathers Raigne and towards the end of the same was constituted King of the Danes and designed to succeede him after his death in the Kingdome of England But beeing absent then in Denmark was disappointed by his brother Harold who succeeded his father after whose death he also succeeded him 24 Gunhilda the daughter of King Canute and of Emma his Queene was the first wife of Henrie the Third Romane Emperour sonne of the Emperour Conrad the second of that name surnamed Salike shee was a Lady of a surpassing beauty which either mooued her husbands mind vnto ielousie or the ouer-lauish report thereof to breede surmize of incontinencie for accused shee was of adulterie and to defend her cause by combat none could be found till lastly her Page brought with her from England seeing no other would aduenture for her innocencie entred the list himselfe but a youth in regard of the other Combatant beeing a Giant-like man yet in fight at one blow cutting the sinewes of his enemies legge with another he feld him to the ground where presently with his sword hee tooke his head from the shoulders and so redeemed his Ladies life After which hard vsage the Empresse Gunhilda forsooke her husbands bed and by no meanes could bee brought againe vnto the same but tooke the holy vaile of a Nunne in the Town of Burges in Flanders where she spent the rest of her life and after her death was buried in the Collegiate Church of S. Donatian being the principall of that town where her Monument remaineth besides the north dore of the same Church vnto this day 25 Another Lady of the like sanctity is reported to be the daughter of King Canut and the second wife of Godescalke Prince of the Vandals by whom he had Henry King of that Nation They both are said to haue suffered Martyrdome for the faith of Christ he first at the City of Lenzim and she after at Michelenburg being most cruelly tortured to death with whips This Lady vpon sundry strong inducements cannot be reputed legitimate which moued Andrew Velley a Danish Writer in our time to be therin of a diuers opinion from Adam of Breme and Helmoldus who liued fiue hundred yeeres before him HAROLD THE SECOND DANISH KING RAIGNING INENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE FIFT MONARCH OF THE LAND HIS RAIGNE AND ACTS CHAPTER IIII. CANVTVS being dead Hardicanute his sonne by Queene Emma then in Denmarke Harold his elder but base brother foreslowed not the opportunity offered for seeing himselfe in his fathers life time neglected and by will at his death England with that of Denmarke heaped vpon Hardicanut as quicke in apprehension as hee was of footmanshippe whereof arose the surname Hare-foot made strong his side by the Londoners and Danes Mercians Northumbrians very many yea and some great Personages amongst them affecting his claime but Goodwin of Kent who had the Queene and her treasure in keeping stood in his way pretending himself Guardian of her Children the will of Canutus who appointed his sonne by her to succeede 2 The opposition grew strong and the factions ripened euen ready to seede onely the lingering of Hardicanute gaue leaue vnto Harold to better his side by daily supplies and the feares of ciuill sedition moued the Nobility to argue with wordes and not weapons the title depending betwixt these two brethren At Oxford they met where the presence of the one downe-peized the absence of the other so that their voices went onely with Harold and presently proclaimed and consecrated him King 3 He beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs humanity 1036. and was very solemnly crowned at Oxford by Elnothus Archbishoppe of Canterbury though for a time hee was very vnwilling to performe that seruice for it is reported that hee hauing the regall scepter and Crowne in his custody with an oath refused to consecrate any other for King so long as the Queenes children were liuing For said he Canutus committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I giue my faith and allegiance This Scepter and Crowne therefore I here lay downe vpon this Altar neither doe I denie nor deliuer them to you but I require by the Apostolike authority all Bishops that none of them presume to take the same away neither therewith that they consecrate you for King as for your selfe if you dare you may vsurpe that which I haue committed to God on this his Table Notwithstanding that great thunder clappe was allaied with the showres of golden promises of his iust and religious Gouernment intended though present experience manifested the contrary 4 For saith the auncient Writer of the booke called Encomium Emmae Harold no sooner was established King but that he sought means how to rid Queen Emma out of the way and that secretly for openly hee
durst not attempt any thing against her Shee in silence kept her selfe quiet looking for the issue of his designes But Harold malitiously purposing tooke counsell how hee might traine into his Haye the sonnes of Queene Emma that so all occasion of dangers against him might at once for all bee cut off many proiects propounded this lastly tooke effect that a letter should be counterfeited in Queen Emma's name vnto her sonnes Edward and Alfred to instigate them to attempt the crowne vsurped by Harold against their right the tenure whereof we haue thought good here to insert 5 Emma Queene onely in name to Edward and Alfred her sonnes sendeth motherly greetings Whilest seuerally wee bewaile the death of our Soueraigne my Lord and your Father and your selues deare sonnes still more and more dispossessed from the Kingdome your lawfull inheritance I greatly maruaile what you determine to doe sith you know that the delay of attempts giues the vsurper more leasure to lay his foundation and more safely to set thereon his intended buildings for incessantly hee posteth from towne to towne and from City to City to make the Lords and Rulers thereof his either by threates prayers or present rewards But this in priuate they signifie that they had rather one of you their Natiues should raigne ouer them then this vsurper Danish stranger Wherfore my desire is that either of you secretly and with all speed come vnto mee whereby wee may aduise together what is to be done in this so great an enterprise then whose good successe I desire nothing more Faile not therefore to send word by this my messenger how you meane to proceed and so fare yee well my deerest bowels very inwards of my heart 6 These letters thus carried and cunningly deliuered were digested as sauouring of no falshood and by the bringers others returned that Alfred should come shortly ouer to attend his mothers designes these brought vnto Harold the coastes were fore-laid and longing expectation attended the prey Alfred as forward to set on his voyage made Baldwin Earle of Flanders his and some few Bullogners increasing his Fleet hee tooke the seas for England where comming to shore Earle Goodwin met him and binding his assurance with his corporall oath became his liege-man and guide to Queene Emma but being wrought firme for Harold trecherously led these strangers a contrary way and at Guilford lodged them in seuerall companies making knowne to the King what he had done who forthwith apprehended them euen in their beds and in the morning as chained prisoners committing them to slaughter contrary to the wonted manner of military decimation did spare and exempt onely euery teath man for seruice or sale Prince Alfred himselfe was sent prisoner to the Isle of Ely where hauing his eyes inhumanely put out liued not long after in torment and griefe 7 Some adde vnto the former an other much more horrible kind of cruelty as that his belly was opened and one end of his bowels drawn out and fastned to a stake his body pricked with sharpe needles or poinards was forced about till all his entrails were extracted in which most sauage torture hee ended his innocent life 8 Harold thus freed from one the other hee thought would no further attempt and therefore the more boldly set himselfe against their mother Queene Emma whose goods he confiscated and banished her out of the Realme who thus distressed was honourably receiued and for three yeeres space maintained by Baldwin Earle of Flanders 9 The Dane then seeing his hazards thus preuented sought so to secure himselfe and with sixeteene shippes of the Danish Fleete kept the seas which continued euer in a readinesse and waffed from Port to Port to the maintenance whereof he charged the English with great paimēts to their no little grudge repining wherby he lost the loue of his subiects before it had well taken root in their hearts 10 Neither yet held hee on long in these disroiall courses for that his speedy death did cut off the infamy of a longer life and is said to haue died at Oxford in the moneth of Aprill the yeer of Christ Iesus 1040 after hee had raigned foure yeeres some moneths whose body was at first interred at Westminster hauing beene neither in warres so hardy nor in gouernment so prosperous as his Father Canut before him had beene not left behind him eyther wife or children to suruiue his person or reuiue his name HARDICANVTE THE THIRD DANISH KING THAT RAIGNED IN ENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE AND DEATH CHAPTER V. THe States of the land aswell English as Danes that had stood for Harold both in obtaining and keeping the Crowne now seeing him fallen thought it best to make way for their peace before Hardicanut by his sword should purchase their subiection therefore with all hast they sent into Denmarke with proffers of the scepter and their forward allegiance only vnto him Those parts beyond seas were not then so subiectiue as to build his hopes there vpon any sure ground for the Norwegians had thrust out his half-halfe-brother Sweyne and had elected Magnus the son of Olaffe for their King so that small assurance could he perceiue of any quiet common-weale among them and therefore fore-slowing not the offer immediately imbarked his men of warre and with so fauourable a wind tooke seas that he arriued vpon the coast of Kent the sixt day after hee had set saile out of Denmarke and with great pompe conueied to London was there proclaimed Englands King 2 Hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of Grace one thousand and forty and was crowned in London by Elnothus Arch-bishoppe of Canterbury beeing the thirty sixt Monarch of the English-men his raigne was spent in doing nothing vnlesse you will say in doing euill hee did something 3 For no sooner had he a power to command but he forthwith commanded the body of his halfe-brother the deceased King to bee digged vp and with spitefull disgrace to bee throwne into Thamisis where it remained vntill a Fisherman found it and buried it in the Church-yard of S. Clement without Temple-Barre commonly called Saint Clement-Danes for that saith Stow it was the burying place of the Danes this crueltie shewed was pretended for the hard vsage of Queene Emma his mother though partly spiced with reuenge for his vsurpation of the Crowne against him 4 Yet is worthily to bee commended for the reuerent regard hee bare to his Mother and louing affection to his Brother for no sooner was hee risen out of the throne of his Coronation but that hee sent honorable Embassage vnto Earle Baldwine with many thankes to him for her princely vsage and for her to returne into England to her former estate and place of Queene His brother Prince Edward comming ouer to visite them both was most honourably receiued retained and dismissed and these are the vertues regardable in
a sudden gale arose which blew all the sailes spred for that winde into one Port. And that was Harold sonne to Earle Goodwine a man duly prizing his many worthy parts not vnmeet for a kingdom who first succeeding his father in his Dukedome and next Edward his brother in Law in his Kingdom in patience clemency affability bare himselfe most approuedly towards the vertuous but with a Lions courage and fierce countenance chastised the disordered and indeede became another Maccabeus vnto the distressed Land Whose kingly state before wee touch it shall not bee amisse to lengthen his short raigne with his Acts and Life as hee was a Subiect both with and against his Lord and Predecessor 2 That hee tooke part with his Father against Eustace of Bulloigne and King Edwards hasty commission wee haue shewed himselfe then enioying the Earledom of Oxford and so affected by those of Essex Suffolke and Norfolke Cambridge Huntington-shires that they sided in his cause against the King But these designes failing as commonly it is seene all attempts of Subiects against their Soueraignes doe hee learned by banishment what was the losse of true honour and by forbearance of battle when halfe the Kingdome stood for him his dutie obliged vnto the Common-wealth And growne againe into fauour with the King carried himselfe answerably vnto both 3 Some iealousy conceiued Edward without any cause banished Algar the son of Leofrike Earle of Chester who with the helpe of the Irish and Welchmen vnder the conduct of Gruffith ap Llewelyn Prince of North-Wales who had married his daughter did much hurt to the English putting Rodulph Earle of Hereford to flight with the slaughter of fiue hundred men spoiled the City burnt the Minster and became Masters of mis-rule in those parts Against these was Harold sent and with such manhood pursued his flying enemies that passing through North-Wales vpon the Snow-downes he pitched his Field The Earle and Prince Gruffith not daring to abide his presence fled thence vnto South-Wales and again tooke into Hereford whereof Harold hauing intelligence hasted thitherward leauing sufficient in the Snow-downes to mate the Welsh and recouering the City with a deepe trench and high rampire fortified it about where for the sauing of more bloud and not vngratefull to Algar who without grudge had resigned to him his Earldome and whole Reuenewes at his returne from exile a peace was concluded and at Harolds request Earle Algar and Prince Gruffith were pardoned 4 But Algar being again accused again aided by his old associate Gruffith recouered his Earledome by force whereat King Edward was highly displeased but most against Gruffith who euer was ready to assist any against him whereupon Harold the second time appointed Generall with a great host entred North-Wales without sight of enemy where he only burnt downe the stately Palace of Prince Gruffith so returned to the King But long the Welsh were not quiet nor the Prince pleased of the harms to him done Wherefore making his forces verie strong he again molested the English 5 To restraine whom once more was Harold set foorth who with such terrour burst into Wales that Prince Gruffith in secret stole from his Campe leauing his Souldiers if they would to fight for themselues whereupon his whole army yeelded themselues to Harolds mercy and hauing Prince Gruffith in their hands cut off his head and sent it to Harold giuing him pledges for assurance of p◅ce and the paiment of the ancient tribute which for a time had beene reteined yet euer after hee carried so heauy a hand on the Welsh that as Iohn of Salisburie in his Policraticon writeth he ordained a law that what Welsh-man soeuer should with weapon passe ouer Offaes ditch should haue hi◅ right hand cutte off by the Kings officer 6 All now in quiet and Harold withdrawne to his Mannor of Boseham vpon the riuage of the sea in the confines of Sussex there for his recreation one day hee tooke into a Fishers boate with small attendants neither those very skilfull Mariners when no sooner were they lanched into the deepe but a contrary wind came about and droue the boat vpon the coast of Ponthieu in France where hee was taken by the Country people and presented to Guido their Earle who a while retained him his prisoner in hope of gaine by his ransom but Duke William requiring it he was conueied into Normandy where he cunningly perswaded the Duke that his secret comming out of England was purposely to enter a league of amity with him The Duke then hauing present wars with the Britaine 's in France tooke this his new friend and guest with him for his companion at Armes whose ready policies followed with forward practise wan him great estimation with the Duke whereupon betwixt them a couenant was made for the reseruation of the English Crowne to the Norman if it chanced King Edward to die without children and the same ratified by Harolds corporall oath with the affiancing of Lady Adeliza the Dukes fift daughter then a child and Harold a widower which afterwards fell to his owne destruction and the lands subuersion as shall bee said 7 His last imploiment by holy King Edward was against the tumultuous Northumbrians which had expulsed Tosto their Earle and Harolds owne brother where a peace was concluded without shedding blood but with condition that Tosto should lose his Earledom whereupō in great displeasure he with his wife children fled into Flanders and euer after hated the person and emulated the glory of Harold The originall of these two brethrens quarrels beganne at Windsor where in the presence of the King they fell from words vnto blowes and that in such manner as if rescue had not come Tosto had died for which disgrace hee secretly hied him into the Marches of Wales and neere the City Hereford at Portaflyth where Harold had a house then in preparing to entertaine the King he slew all his brothers seruants and them cutting peecemeale into gobbets salted some of their limmes and cast the rest into vessels of the meath and wines sending his brother word that hee had furnished him with poudred meats against the Kings comming thither which barbarous act caused deseruedly his name to be odious vnto his Northumbrians and was lastly repayed with his owne death 8 Now albeit some Heralds make Harold by birth but a Gentleman of one and the first descent which were it so should no whit blemish him who was more truely enobled with princely vertues yet therein also it may seeme hee is mis-esteemed seeing his Father was Goodwin a Duke by degree the son of Wolnoth and he the sonne of Egelmar who was the sonne of Egelricke surnamed Leofwine and brother of Edrick Duke of Mercia that married the daughter of King Ethelred of England of whom wee haue spoken The mother of Harold was Githa the daughter of Duke
And although William Fitz-Osberne a man in high fauour with the Duke and as gratious among the people endeauoured by all meanes to effect it yea and to draw on others by his example proffered to set out forty tall Ships vpon his owne Charges towards this warre yet would it not bee Therefore Duke William bethought him on another way 26 The wealthiest men among all his People he sent for and seuerally one by one conferred with shewing them his right and hopes of England wherin preferment lay euē to the meanest amongst them only money was the want which they might spare neither should that be giuen nor lent without a plentiful increase with such fair words he drew them so on that they stroue who should giue most and by this policy hee gathered such a masse of money as was sufficient to defray the warre Then went hee to his neighbour Princes namely to the Earles of Anion Poictou Mayne and Bulloigne promising them faire possessions in England yea and vnto Philip the French King in case he would aide him hee voluntarily offered to become his vassall and Leige-man and to hold England by oath and fealty vnder him But it beeing thought nothing good for the State of France that the Duke of Normandy who already was not so pliable to the French King as was wished should bee bettered in his estate by the addition of so mighty a Kingdome the power of Neighbour Potentates being euer suspected of Princes so farre was the King from yeelding any helpe that he secretly maligned openly disswaded this his attempt of inuading England This French iealousy the Norman soone perceiued which made him to cast about yet another way 27 For making his claime knowne vnto Alexander the second then Pope of Rome with the wrongs done vnto Robert Arch-bishop of Canterbury by Harold and his Father a text that might not bee read without a glosse he was so fauoured of his Holinesse whose See was euer glad to interest it self in disposing of Crowns that he both allowed well of his enterprize and sent him a consecrated Banner Saint Peter himselfe had none such in his Boate to bee borne in the Ship wherein himselfe in that expedition should take saile for England and accursed al them that shold oppose themselues against him for euen then the Popes had began to vsurpe authority ouer Princes with their leaden blades to hacke into the iron swords of Emperours 28 Thus furnished on all sides he assembled his forces and with a mighty Nauy came to the Towne of Saint Valeries which standeth vpon the mouth of the Riuer Some where a long time he lay wind bound to his great discontentment and with many vowes importunating the fauour of that locall Saint heaped daily a number of gifts and oblations vpon his Altar till lastly his desire was obtayned and then with three hundred Ships fraught full of his Normans Flemings Frenchmen Britaignes waighed Anchor and with a gentle gale of wind arriued at Peuensey in Sussex vpon the twenty eight day of September where Landing his men to cut off all occasion or hope of returne he fired his owne fleete and vpon the Shoare erected a Fortresse to bee if neede were 〈◊〉 retiring place for his Souldiers 29 At his arriuage from Sea 〈◊〉 our Historians report his foot chaunced to slippe so that not able to recouer himselfe he fell into the mud and all to bemired his hands which accident was presently construed for a lucky presage for now said a Captaine O Duke thou hast taken possession and holdest that land in thy hand whereof shortly thou shalt become King As Caesar is said to haue done when hee entred into Africa who from ship-board at his landing fell into the sands and merily said I doe now take possession of thee O Africa 30 From Peuensey Duke William departed towards Hasting where raising another fortification diuulged to all the causes of his comming as pretending to reuenge both the death of his Normans slain by the treachery of Goodwin Harold and the wrongs and banishment of Robert Gemeticus Archbishop of Canterbury pretenses very slender and enforced out of season but surely had not a third sate neerer his heart the two former would haue passed without the spleene of reuenge namely the donation of King Edward deceased whereon he built his claime to the English Crowne And there also by his Edict he straitely charged his souldiers not in hostile manner to wrong any of their persons who shortly were to become his Subiects 31 Harold in the North hearing of these news hasted with his Armie whose Armour yet reaked with the bloud of the Norwegians towards the south and with such power as possible hee could make entreth London where immediately a messenger frō Duke William was presented vnto him demaunding no lesse then the Kingdome and Harolds vassalage vrging the same with such instant boldnesse that Harolds furious indignation could hardly forbeare against the law of Armes to lay violent hands vpon the Ambassador so great a pride and confident hope had entred the heart of this late Victor to shew both with very great boldnesse he dispatcheth his Ambassadors to William and by way of irefull checkes menaceth him vnlesse forthwith hee departed backe into Normandy when presently mustering his men at London hee found them much lessened by his battaile against the Norwegians notwithstanding many Nobles Gentlemen and others whom the loue of their natiue Country inflamed did ingage themselues for the field against his common and dangerous enemy He therfore with an vndaunted courage led forth his Armie into Sussex against the importunate suite of his mother who sought by all meanes to stay him where on a large and faire plaine scarse seuen miles from the enemy he pitched downe his battailes and sent forth his Espials to descry his power 32 These comming into danger were caught by the Normans and presented to their Duke who commanded them forth with to bee led from Tent to Tent to be feasted and dismissed without any harme or dishonour done These returning to Harold told what they had seene commending the Duke in his Martiall Prouisions and his clemency to them-ward only said they his Souldiers seem to be Priests for their faces were all shauen whereas the vse of the English was then to reserue onely the vpper lippe vncut retaining or renewing the old manner of the ancient Britaines so described by Caesar but King Harold who had bin in that country wel knowing their errour replied that they were men of great valour stout Souldiers in fight Vpon which speech Girth his younger brother a man much renowned for martiall exploits tooke occasion to aduise the King from being present at the danger of the Field for said he it stands not with the rule of policy to hazard all in the triall of one battell nor to depend vpon the euent of war which euer is doubtful victory being
offered them plenty to supply whatsoeuer should be needfull for the pompe of his funerall as also for their costs in trauell to and fro giuing strait commandement that none of his Souldiers should presume to molest them in this their businesse or in their returne Then went they in haste to the quarry of the dead but by no meanes could finde the body of the King for that the countenances of all men greatly alter by death but being maimed and imbrued with bloud they are not knowne to be the men they were As for his other regall Ornaments which might haue shewed him for their King his dead corps was despoiled of them either through the greedy desire of prey as the manner of the Field is or to be the first bringer of such happy newes in hope of a Princely reward vpon which purpose many times the body is both mangled and dismembred and so was this King after his death by a base Souldire gasht and hackt into the legge whom Duke William rewarded for so vnsouldier like a deed casshiering him for euer out of his wages and wars So that Harold lying stript wounded bemangled and goared in his bloud could not be found or known till they sent for a woman named Editha for her passing beauty surnamed Swan-shals that is Swans-necke whom he entertained in secret loue before he was King who by some secret marks of his body to her well knowne found him out and then put into a coffine was by diuers of the Norman Nobility honourably brought vnto the place afterward called Battle-bridge where it was met by the Nobles of England and so conueied to Waltham was there solemnly and with great lamentation of his mother roially interred with this rude Epitaph well beseeming the time though not the person Heu cadis hoste fero Rex à Duce Rege futuro Par paris in gladio milite valido Firmini iusti lux est tibi lucc Calixti Pronior hinc super as hâ—…c superatus eras Ergo tibi requiem deposcat vtrumque perennem Sicque precetur eum quod colit omne Deum A fierce foe thee slew thou'a King he King in view Both peeres both peerelesse both feard and both fearles That sad day was mixt by Firmin and Calixt Th' one help thee to vanquish t'other made thee laÌ„guish Both now for thee pray and thy Requiem say So let good men all to God for thee call 51 This Kings raigne was not so ful of dayes as of great troubles being but the space of nine months and nine dayes in whom was completed the Period of the Saxons Empire in Britaine after they had continued from their first erected kingdome by Hengist in Kent the space of sixe hundred and tenne yeeres without any reuersement or interruption sauing the small Inter-Raignes of these three Danish Kings of whom we haue spoken And although Aimund of Breme in the fauour of his Danes sharply taxeth this Harold as being an impious man and for that by vsurpation he aspired to the Crowne yet doth Ealred the Abbot of Riuanxe the Legender of S. Edwards life much commend him for his courteous affability gentle deportment and Iustice and for his warlike prowesse none matchable vnto him and was reputed saith hee verily a man passing well furnished with all vertues befitting a Soueraigne commander and borne euen to repaire the decaied state of England had he not in the haughtinesse and opinion of his own valour and prudence so much addicted himselfe to his owne resolutions and too much neglected the wise deliberations of his best friends and counsellers His Wiues 52 The first wife of Harold whom he had maried and buried before he was King I find not named by any of our writers but that he had such a one appeareth where it is recorded that hee was a Widower what time he contracted the Conquerors daughter and that also he had children of such age that they made warres against King William in the second of his Raigne which it is probable he had not by Editha his Swannes neck but were legitimat and by this lawfull though namelesse Mother 53 Algith the second wife to King Harold was the widow of Gruffith ap Lhewelyn King of North-Wales the sister of Edwine and Morcar Earles of Yorkeshire and Chester and daughter of Algar sonne of Leofrick son of Leofwine all Earles of Chester Leicester and Lincolne She was married vnto him beeing then but Duke in the last yeare of Edward Confessors raigne and of Grace 1065. neither did shee long enioy him or her Queenly title after his aspiring to the Crowne for being resident in London when hee was slaine from thence shee was conueyed by her brethren to Westchester where she remained in meane estate and in good quiet which vsually most attends the meanest without any princely shew or name during the rest of her life which lasted a great part of the Conquerors raigne His Issue 54 Goodwine the eldest sonne of King Harold being growne to some ripenesse of yeares in the life of his Father after his death and ouerthrow by the Conquerour tooke his brother with him and fled ouer into Ireland from whence he returned and landed in Sommersetshire slew Ednoth a Baron sometime of his Fathers that encountred him and taking great preyes in Deuon-shire and Cornewall departed till the next yeare When comming againe hee fought with Beorn an Earle of Cornwall and after retired into Ireland and thence went into Denmarke to King Swayn his Cosen-German where he spent the rest of his life 55 Edmund the second sonne to King Harold went with his Brother into Ireland returned with him into England and was at the slaughter and ouerthrow of Ednoth and his power in Sommersetshire at the spoiles committed in Cornwall and Deuonshire at the conflict with the Cornish Earle Beorn passed and repassed with him in all his voiages inuasions and warres by sea and by land in England and Ireland and at the last departed with him from Ireland to Denmarke tooke part with him of all pleasure and calamity whatsoeuer and attending and depending wholly vpon him liued and died with him in that Country 56 Magnus the third son of King Harold went with his brothers into Ireland and returned with them the first time into England and is neuer after that mentioned amongst them nor elsewhere vnlesse as some doe coniecture he be that Magnus who seeing the mutability of humane affairs became an Anchoret whose Epitaph pointing to his Danish originall the learned Clarenciaux discouered in a little desolate Church at Lewes in Sussex where in the gaping chinks of an Arch in the wall in a rude and ouerworne Character certaine old imperfect verses were found which hee supposeth should bee thus read Clauditur hic Miles Danorum regia proles Magnus nomen ei magnae nota Progenici Deponens Magnum prudentior induit agnum Prâ—…pete prâ—…vita fit paruulus Anachorita Hâ—…re lies a Knight of Danish regalâ—… He
was Robert Archbishop of Roan and the third was called Maliger his daughters were Hawisa the wife of Geffrey Earle of Britaine and mother to Alane and Guye his sonnes Mand espoused Euldes Earle of Chartiers and Blois and Emma called the Flower of Normandy was Queene of England both by the English King Ethelred and Canutus the Dane to both which shee was married 23 Richard the second surnamed the Good was the fourth Duke of Normandy and ruled the same for twenty foure yeeres In whose time the Normans began to be great and gracious in England the marriage of his Sister making their way his first wife was Iudith the Sister of Geffrey Earle of Britaigne by whom he had issue Richard the first Duke of Normandy and Robert the sixt William a Monke and Nicholas Abbot of S. Andrewes his daughters by her were Alice that died yong and another of the same name maried to Reinold Earle of Burgoine and Eleanor espoused to Baldwin the fourth Earle of Flanders who bare vnto him Baldwin the fifth father of Maud that was Queene of England and wife to the Conquerour 24 The second wife to Duke Richard the second was Estrike Sister to Canute King of England from whom he purchased a Diuorce without any issue begotten on her body and then taking for his thrid wife a faire Gentlewoman named Pauia had issue by her William Earle of Arques and Mauger Archbishop of Roane 25 Richard the third of that name and fifth Duke of Normandy in the second yeere of his Dukedome died an vntimely death not without suspition of Poyson ministred by Robert his younger brother who presently was inuested in the Dutchie for that he left no issue of his body to succeed 26 This Robert Duke Richards Brother was a man of a magnanimous spirit and of such bounteous liberality as is vncredible Hee comming to the City Phalesya in Normandy chanced to see a most goodly and beautifull damosell dancing among others of her familiar consorts her name was Arlet of meane parentage the daughter of a Skinner saith Higden whose pleasing feature and comely grace so pleased the Duke that taking her to his bed he begot on her William his onely sonne who proued the onely man of the Normans blood and after vpon a remorse of conscience vndertooke a pilgrimage vnto Ierusalem from whence hee neuer againe returned Arlet in Roberts life time was married to Herlaine a Norman Gentleman but of meane substance to whom â—…he bare Odo Bishop of Baion by his halfe-brother William created Earle of Kent and Robert created Earle of Mortaigne a man of a dull and grosse wit a daughter named Emma wife to Richard count of Auranches a Prouince in Normandy the mother of Hugh Lupus Earle Palatine of Chester And thus farre breâ—…ly I haue thought good to prosecute the Line of the Normans for the better illustration of our English Stories 27 Duke Robert intending his pious pilgrimage vnto the holy land assembled all his Nobility vnto the City Fiscan where he caused them to sweare fealty vnto 〈◊〉 sonne William being then but seuen yeares old committing him to the Gouernance of one Gilbert an Earle of much integrity and prudence and the defence of that Gouernment vnto Henry the French King and so in the eight yeare of his Dukedome set on his voyage for Ierusalem who entring Iurye and not able to trauaile was born in a litter vpon the Saracens shoulders and neere vnto the Citie meeting a returning Pilgrime desired him to report in his Country what he there saw which is said hee that I am carried to Heauen vpon the Diuels bâ—…cke but so farre was he borne that he neuer returned being preuented by death which the Norman Peeres hearing made vse thereof for their owne ambitious ends without any regard of young William their Pupill and Soueraigne and grown into factions greatly troubled the Peace of their Country wherein Earle Gâ—…bert the Protector was slaine by Randulphus the young Dukes Cosen-Germane 28 The beginner of these stirres was another of his kinsmen euen 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 the sonne of Duke Richards daughter brought vp with Willam in his youth and euer in his most especial esteeme who vpon a vaine hope to aspire to an Earldome got the aide of the Vicounts Nigell and Randulph but tooke such a fall before he could ascend the highest step that in losing his footing he lost therewith his head 29 Strife also arose betwixt yong William and his Vnckle William the base-borne Earle of Archis Whereupon King Henry of France who till then had held this Wolfe by the eare fearing some hazzard to himselfe if he should now let him go thought it best to aid the Earle in his cause and therefore sent him supplie vnder the leading of some men of note but William so begirt his Castle with strait siege that hee caused the Earle by famishment to yeeld vp his Fort and droue the French with disgrace out of the field where with such successe he still prospered that Henry now to secure his own Confines sent Odo his brother for Prefect into those Parts that lay betwixt the Riuers Reyn and the Seyn 30 William as watchfull as the French King was jealous sent against Odo Robert Count Aucensis Hugh Gornacensis Hugh Mountfort and William Crispine all of them stout Souldiers which so brauely bare themselues that Odo was the first man that made away and the restof the French saued themselues by flight 31 William that had sworne a league with King Henry and in his Minority had euer found him his gracious Guardian was loth to endanger the breach of his Oath or the duty that loue and deserts had obliged him vnto and therefore by this Stratagem hee sought to dislodge the French In the silence of Night when in the Kings Campe all were at rest he caused to be cried aloud the flight of Odo and his discomfiture with no lesse terrour then it was which rang so shrill in the eares of the French that Henry thought best to be gone leauing William the absolute Lord of Normandie 32 Which he valiantly defended and vprightly gouerned all the daies of King Henry whose death presently caused an alteration of State for he leauing Baldwine surnamed the Gentle and fifth Earle of Flaunders Tutor to his yong Sonne Philip the quarrell betwixt those two Princes had an end Baldwine on the one side so working his Pupill and on the other the Normane who was his sonne in law that a most firme League was ratified betwixt them and kept vnuiolated so long as William was a Duke where wee will leaue him in prosperitie and peace and proceed in our intendment as he did in his Conquest here in England VVILLIAM SVRNAMED THE CONQVEROVR THE THIRTIE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN AND FIRST OF THE NORMANS HIS LIFE RAIGNE ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER II. BAttle Field wonne with the losse of little lesse then sixty eight
a strong Armie as purposing a finall end of those Domesticall warres hauing so replenished England with his Normans that hee now promised himselfe security and happinesse of State To him therefore the Princes of Walles vnable to resist performed their Homages at Saint Dauids and with their Hostages he returned as a victorious Conquerour But the Seas of these troubles now growne quiet and calme and he at some leasure to thinke on future successe all on the sudden a cloud arose in the North which hastily came on and threatned a storme 38 For Swaine King of Denmarke whose title to his seeming stood firme for the Crowne manned forth two hundred tall Ships whereof his sonne Canute and Earle Hacon were Generals for his brother Osborne he had banished Denmarke that basely tooke money to depart England some few yeeres before notwithstanding his claime he made still though for money still stopped by his Danes For so saith their owne writer Adam Bremensis that continuall contention was betwixt Swaine and the bastard although saith hâ—… our Bishops by bribes would haue perswaded peace betwixt the two Kings Yea and Malmesbury our writer affirmeth that William gaue bribes to Earle Hacon to begone though Paris and Polydor report that when these Danes heard that their fauourites heere were vanquished they turned their Sailes for Flanders and durst not fight with King William 39 But now a lesse suspected but much more vnnaturall warre arose for Robert his eldest sonne set on by Philip King of France who did greatly dread this so hastie grouth of the Conquerour claimed Normandy by gift of his father promised to him immediatly after his Conquest of England a Noble Gentleman surely but of an ambitious and hasty nature prodigally spending and maintaining his followers aboue the compasse of his priuate estate him Philip his own ill-nurtured Ambition thrust forward Q. Maud his mother supplied vnder haÌ„d out of her own Coffers and King Williams Reuennewes so that with banners displaied hee entred Normandy in hostile maner and there by force seised vpon diuers places to his owne vse and so without respect of dutifull patience gained by force the free-gift of his father 40 King William hearing of his sonne Roberts proceedings was not as great cause there was a little offended thereat and with a powerfull Army hasted to Normandy where neere vnto the Castle of Gerbory at a place called Archenbraye he ioined battle with his sonne where the fight was sore and dangerous on both sides the Generals being such men as they were but in the heat of the foot battels that fought it out resolutely Robert commanded a power of horse to breake in vpon the Rereward of his enemies and himselfe valiantly following chanced to light against his owne Father and with his lance thrust him through the Arme bearing him off his horse to the ground King William thus wounded falne called for helpe to be remounted storming to see his bloud spilt in his owne land and against his owne sonne which neuer had beene in battailes of other countries nor drawne by the weapons of forraine enemies and in great rage threatned the reuenge Robert that knew his Father by his voice hastily alighted and in his Armes tooke him from the earth humbly desiring his pardon for this vnknown fact and forgiuenes of his ouer-hastie attempt then mounting him vpon his owne horse brought him in safetie out of the presse who hauing escaped so great a danger and seeing himselfe for the present too weake to withstand the enemie left the honour of the field vnto Robert with the losse of many his souldiers slaine there both in the battaile and chase besides a great number that were hurt wounded among whom William Rufus his second sonne was one a man of a better temper and more filiall regard to his parents and therefore more deseruedly and tenderly beloued then Robert for which dishonour now done to his Father and disloialty for his vnnaturall armes hee bitterly cursed him and execrated the time wherein he begate him how beit others doe write that for his most vndaunted courage at that time issuing and ending in such dutiful and tender care of his fathers safety hee presently forgaue his former offences and euer after had him in better respect 41 These stirres thus qualified and King William returned he went forward with his former determination for setling a further assurance to himselfe and successors of the English crowne to which end first on the east side of London the mother City of the land he laid the foundation of a stately strongly fenced Castle or Magazine of warlike munitions intrenched with a large and deepe ditch now called the Tower of London the surueyor of which worke was Gundulphus Bishop of Rochester about the twelfth yeare of the Conquerours raigne so much is lessened the antiquity of that Citadell credite of such as would haue it founded by Iulius Caesar vnlesse perhaps we would thinke that King William did onely adde some new fort to the former being built saith Fitz-Stephen with morter tempered with the bloud of beasts 42 Then to enrich his owne coffers for hee is taxed by Malmesbury to be exceeding couetous he laid great subsidies vpon the land and that the same might amount to his great benefite though with the greatest grieuance of the people hee caused an exact suruey to be taken of the whole kingdome yea and of euery particular part and commodity therof so that there was not an hide of land lake water or wast but he knew the valuation the owners and possessors together with the rents and profits thereof as also of all Cities Townes Villages Hamlets Monasteries and Religious houses causing also all the people 〈◊〉 England to bee numbred their names to bee taken with notice what euery one might dispend by yeere their substance money bondmen recorded how many yokes of oxen and plough-lands were in the Realme and what seruices they owed who held of him in Fee all which was certified vpon the oathes of Commissioners This done he exacted sixe shillings to be paid him for euery hide of land which amounted to an huge masse of money The Booke thus made of euerie seuerall suruey was commonly called the rowle of Winchester as being there at first kept but for the generality and ineuitable censure thereof is by Authors named Liber Iudiciarius by the English Domesday booke kept to this day in the Kings Exchequer at Westminster of which collection Robert a Poet at Gloucester in ancient time and ryme wrote thus The King William vor to wite the worth of his lond Let enqueri stretlich thoru all Engelond How moni Plou-lond and hou moni Hiden also Were in euerich sire and wat hij were wurth yereto And the rents of each toun and of the waters echone The wurth and of woods eke that there ne
such pranks of impietie that his gouernment was odious to the Romans who wished an end of his raigne and life so that certaine South saiers imploied in that busines gaue forth that after Gregory Odo should be Pope Odo our said Earle the Conquerours brother fed with ful hope that hee was the man sendeth to Rome to buy him a Pallace adorning it with stately and ouer-lauish trimmings Salutes the Senators with great gifts complements stuffeth bagges with money and letters to such as might doe much in the election and prouides honourable personages to attend him to Rome Among the which for chiefe was Hugh Earle of Chester with many great men and Knights of the land for the Normans variable and desirous to see forraine Countries were contented to forsake their faire lands in the west climate to accompany this proud Prelate ouer the riuer Poo This iolly traine was set forward into the Isle of Wight and there in great pompe ready to set saile into Normandy when on the sodain King William vnlooked for was euen among them and in his great Hall in presence of his Nobles thus spake 50 Excellent Peeres I beseech you hearken to my words and giue me your counsell at my sailing into Normandy I commended England to the gouernment of Odo my brother Bishop In Normandy many forraine foes haue risen vp against me yea and inward friends I may say haue inuaded me for Robert my sonne and other yonglings whom I haue brought vp and giuen Armes haue rebelled vnto whom my false Clients and other bordering enemies haue giuen their assistance but they haue not prospered God whose seruant I am euer defending mee neither haue they gotten any thing of mine besides iron in their wounds They of Aniou prepared against me whom with the onely feare of warre I haue pacified These businesses you know haue drawn me into Normandy where I haue staied long and imploied my painfull endeuours on publike behoofes But in the meane time my brother hath greatly oppressed England spoiling the Churches of Lands and Rents hath made them naked of Ornaments giuen by our Predecessors and hath seduced my Knightes with purpose to traine them ouer the Alpes who ought to defend the Land against the inuasions of the Danes Irish and other Enemies ouer strong for me but my greatest dolour is for the Church of God which he hath afflicted and vnto which the Christian Kings that raigned before me haue giuen many gifts and with their loues honored for which now as we beleeue they rest reioicing with a happy retribution in a pleasant State Ethelbert Edward Saint Oswald Althulph Aefred Edward the Elder Edgar and my cosen and most deere Lord Edward haue giuen Riches to the Church the spouse of God But my Brother to whom I committed the whole Kingdome violently plucketh away their goods cruelly grindeth the poore and with a vaine hope stealeth away my Knights from me and by oppression hath exasperated the whole Land with vniust taxations consider thereof most Noble Lords and giue mee I pray you your aduice what is heerein to bee done 51 At which pause when all stood mute as fearing to giue their opinions in so weighty a point concerning so great a Person the King thus continued his speech Hurtfull rashnesse is euer vnsufferable and must at length be repressed This man hath oftentimes banded himselfe against his owne father and vpon a stomacke blowne vp with pride and folly hath fallen off to the King of France therefore lest with ouermuch lenity we buy too late a repentance he shall remaine Prisoner yet not as a Bishop whose name I both honour and reuerence but as an Earle subiect to the Lawes and Censure of his King Which accordingly was done vpon seizure of whose estate this Prelate was found so well lined in purse that the heapes of yellow mettall did moue admiration to the beholders and many of his bags were taken vp out of the bottome of Riuers where they were hidden full of gold ground into powder 52 Soone after some displeasure hauing arisen betwixt King William and Philip King of France hee hauing first generally caused to be taken the Oath of English Alleageance to himselfe and successors with a mighty masse of money fitted for some great attempts departed to Normandy where falling sicke and keeping his Bed more then his wont the French King hearing that his disease was in his belly gaue him this frumpe Our Cosen William said he is laid now in Child-bed Oh what a number of Candels must I offer at his going to Church surely I thinke a hundred thousand will not suffice King William hearing thereof is said to make this answere Well our cosen of France I trust shall be at no such cost but after this my child-birth at my going to Church swearing by the resurrection and brightnes of God I will said he find him one thousand candles and light them my selfe And accordingly towards August following when both the trees fruites corn and ground was most flourishing hee entred France with a mighty Army spoiling all the west parts thereof before him and lastly set the City Meux or Mauntz on fire wherein he consumed the faire Church of our Lady in the wals wherof was enclosed an Anchoret who might but would not escape holding it a breach of his religious vow to forsake his Cell in that distresse The King busied in these attempts cheered his men to feede the fire and came himselfe so neere the flames that with the heat of his harnesse he got a sicknesse and the same encreased by the leape of his horse that burst the inward rimme of his belly and cost him his life 53 At which time feeling death to approach he deferred not to addresse his last Will wherein hee commanded all his Treasure to bee distributed to Churches Gods Ministers and the Poore limiting to each their seuerall portion and quantity which he caused to be ingrossed in writing by Notaries before him Amongst which he bequethed to the Church and Monkes of Saint Stephens at Cane in Normandy two Mannors in Dorsetshire one Mannor in Deuonshire another in Essex much Lands in Barke-shire some in Norfolke a Mansion house in Woodstreet of London with many Aduowsions of Churches yea which is to be wondred at hee gaue his Crowne and Regall Ornaments thereto belonging to the said Church being of his owne foundation for the redemption whereof King Henry his sonne gaue the Mannor of Brideton in Dorsetshire to preuent any danger that thereof might arise and vnto the Churches by fire destroied in Meuxe he gaue great summes of money to repaire them and so preparing himselfe for God briefly ranne ouer the carriage of his former life the summe whereof as much as best fitteth this place we will declare as he spake it to them that were present 54 Being laden with many and grieuous sins O Christ I now tremble
who am ready to bee taken hence and to be tried by the seuere but iust examinatiō of God I that haue alwais bin brought vp in warres and am polluted with the effusion of bloud am now vtterly ignorant what to doe for I cannot number my offences they are so infinite and haue been committed by me now these sixty foure yeeres for which without any delay I must render an account to that most vpright Iudge From my tender infancy and age of eight yeares I haue hitherto sustained the weight and charge of Armes to defend my Dukedome gouerned by me now almost fifty sixe both in preuenting those snares that haue beene laid for my life and in vanquishing those conspirers which would haue vsurped my right a stiffe necked people I may say my arme hath still managed I meane the Normans who with an hard hand if they bee curbed are most valiant and in hazardous attempts inuincible for as they excell all men in strength so doe they contend to ouercome all men by valour But if the reine bee once let loose and laid in their necks they will teare and consume one another for they are euer seditious and desirous of new stirrings experience whereof sufficiently I haue had not only of my confederates and allies but euen of mine own kindred denouncing me to bee a bastard degenerate and vnworthy of gouernment against whom I haue beene forced to put on armour before I was by age ripe to weild it all which I haue vanquished and some of them captiuated God so preseruing me that they neuer had their desires A roiall Diademe which none of my predecessors euer ware I haue gotten not by right of inheritance but by heauenly grace What labours and conflicts I haue sustained against those of Excester Chester Northumberlands Scots Gauls Norwegians Danes and others who haue endeuoured to take the crowne from me is hard to declare in all which the lot of victory fell euer on my side which worldly triumphes howsoeuer they may please the sense outward man yet they leaue an inward horror and fearefull care which pricketh mee when I consider that cruell rashnes was as much followed as was the iust prosecution of the cause Wherefore I most humbly beseech you O yee Priests and Ministers of Christ that you in your praiers will commend mee to God that hee will mitigate my heauy sinnes vnder whose burden I lie pressed and by his vnspeakeable mercy make me safe among his elect Nine Abbeis of Monkes and one of Nunnes which my Ancesters founded in Normandy I haue enriched and augmented and in the time of my gouernment seauenteene Monasteries of Monkes and sixe of holy Nunnes haue beene founded by my self my Nobility whose Charters I haue freely confirmed and doe by princely authority confirme against all emulations and troubles in them God is serued and for his sake many poore people releeued with such Camps both England and Normandy is defended and in these Forts let all younglings learne to fight against the Diuell and vices of the flesh These were the studies that I followed from my first yeeres and these I leaue vnto my heires to be preserued and kept In this then my children follow me that here and for euer you may be honoured before God and Men And chiefly O you my very bowels I warne you to frequent follow the company and counsell of good and wise men and gouerne your selues accordingly so shall yee long and happily prosper Doe iustice to all without partiall affection for it is a true wisedom indeed that can discerne betwixt good and euill right and wrong Shunne wickednesse relieue the poore succour the weake but suppresse the proud and bridle the troublesome Frequent the Church honour the religious and without wearinesse bee obedient vnto the law of God The Dukedome of Normandy before I fought against Harold in the vale Senla◅ I granted vnto my sonne Robert for that he is my first begotten and hath already receiued homage of all the Barons almost of his Country that honour giuen cannot againe be vndone but yet without doubt I know it will bee a miserable region which is subiect to the rule of his gouernment for he is a foolish proud knaue and is to bee punished with cruell fortune I constitute no Heire to the Realme of England but doe commend it to the euerlasting Creator whose I am for I possesse not that honour by any title of inheritance but by the instinct of God the effusion of bloud and the periurie of Harold whose life bereaued and his fauourers vanquished I made it subiect to my dominion The Natiues of the realme I hated the Nobles I dishonoured the vulgar I cruelly vexed and many vniustly I disherited In the Countie of Yorke and sundry other places an innumerable sort with hunger and sword I slew and thus that beautifull Land and noble Nation I made desolate with the deaths of many thousands woe worth the griefe These then my sinnes being so great I dare not giue the offices of that land to any other then to God lest after my death they yet be made worse by my occasion Yet William my sonne whose loue and obedience from his youth I haue seen I wish if so be the will of God may flourish in the throne of that Kingdome with a long life and happy raigne 55 Henry his yongest sonne surnamed Beauclerke hearing himself vtterly neglected in his Fathers distribution with teares said to the King And what Father doe you giue me to whom hee answered fiue thousand pounds of siluer out of my treasurie I gi◅ thee But what shall I doe with treasure said Henry if I shal haue no dwelling place or habitation His Father replied Bee patient my sonne and comfort thy selfe in God suffer quietly thy elder brother to goe before thee Robert shall haue Normandy and William England but thou in time shalt intirely haue all the honour that I haue gotten and shalt excell thy Brethren in riches and power After which speeches he presently called his son William to whom he deliuered a letter signed with his owne seale written vnto Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury and commaunded him therewith to hast for England lest in that spatious Kingdom some suddaine troubles should arise and so with a kisse blessed him in Christ. His prisoners he commaunded to be ◅et at liberty affirming that he had done Earle Morcar much wrong whom as hee then confessed hee had imprisoned more for feare then for fault onely his halfe brother Odo he would haue had to remaine a perpetuall prisoner but that by the importunate intercession of friends hee was released 56 The period of this Great Conquerour now come neere to his last when this Sunne so gloriously raised to the height of his course must now of force set in the West the dying King for Kings must die hauing raised his weake body vpon
for the sustentation of poore men and women dying as we haue said without Wife or Issue or without respit of time for dispose of his Crowne or other wordly affaires HENRIE THE FIRST OF THAT NAME THE FORTIETH ONE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS ACTS RAIGNE WIVES AND ISSVE CHAPTER IIII. HEnry the yongest sonne of the Conquerour and third King of his race was born heere in England and brought vp in learning euē frō his child-hood whereby hee gained to himselfe the high honour very rare in those daies especially in Princes to be and to bee stiled the Beauclerk whose portion of Treasure was not a little giuen him by his father neither any whit spared by himselfe to purchase friends at the death of his Brother Henry of Newburgh the right Noble vertuous and learned Earle of Warwicke euer making his way both with the Clergy and Nobles who refused to admit any King but with capitulation and couenants to their owne likings 2 The steps then by which hee mounted the Throne of Maiesty were the dislikes of Williams ouer-hard curbing of his Natiues as he euer called the English the rash and giddy head of his brother Robert his absence in Syria for whose returne to stay was dangerous and whose election for King of Ierusalem was likely to imploy his person there his English-birth hauing both a King and Queene to his Parents his faire promises for reformation of bad and rigorous Lawes imposed by his Father and Brother the restoring of the Clergy from exile and to their Church-Liuings remission of Taxes exacted on the Subiects and due punishments of such persons as were the chiefe Causers thereof in which behalfe to satisfie the People hee committed Ralphe Bishop of Durham to the Tower Then promising by Oath to frame iust Lawes grounded on those of Saint Edward then which nothing was more desired did winde himselfe so farre into the loues of all that with a generall concurrence he was saluted King 3 He began his raigne the second of August the sacred rites of whose Coronation were celebrated at Westminster by Maurice Bishop of London in the absence of Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury the fifth day of the same moneth the yeere of Christ 1100. When Henry the fourth possessed the Imperiall Diadem Philip the first swaied the Scepter of France Edgar wore the Crowne of Scotland and Paschall the second sate in the See of Rome 4 His first businesse was to put in execution what he had promised and because hee might be thought vnfit to guide a large kingdome who cannot reforme those who are euer at his elbow began as a good Prince ought with his owne Court and Houshold as knowing that to be the paterne and warrant of others enormities whence he cashiered al Court-minions and nice or effeminate wantons and enacting a decree against his Courtiers Rapines Adulteries and Robberies punished their Thefts with death and Lechery with the losse of their Eies and other parts peccant Then he restored to the English the vse of Lights which his father forbad by the ringing of a Bell and had now continued for the space of thirty three yeeres ordaining likewise many good Lawes and common Liberties exemplified at large in Mathew Paris which summarily may be thus abridged 1 The Freedome of the Church from oppressions or reseruation of their Possessions vpon vacancies 2 That the Heires of his Nobility should possesse the Lands of their Fathers without redemption from him which fauour the Nobles likewise should afford to their Tenants 3 That the Gentry might giue in Mariage their Daughters and Kinswomen without his licence so it were not to his Enemy 4 That the widow should haue her Iointer and not be compelled to marry against her owne liking 5 That the Mother or next of kindred shall be Guardian of the Lands of her Children 6 That Coiners of false money should bee * punished and likewise ordained a measure to the length of his * Arme to be a standard for Commerce among his People 7 Then did he forgiue all debts to the Crowne before his owne time and murthers committed before the day of his Coronation with some other like indulgences But to the greatest content of the People hee gaue power and strength vnto King Edwards Lawes 5 To these his Ordinances he set his Name and Seale with the subscription of sundry Peeres commanding as many Copies as there were Counties in England to be transcribed and kept in the Monasteteries of euery Prouince Then did he recall Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury forced out of the Land by Rufus and bestowed all vacant Church-liuings vpon the worthiest persons But to ground his new planted affection more deepe in the hearts of the English he became a suter to Edgar King of Scotland to haue his sister to wife which was Maude the daughter of Queen Margaret Sister to Edgar Etheling and Grand-child of Edmund Ironside whereby his issue might meerely be both of the English blood and of the ancient English Kings 6 Shee by report of some writers had vowed Virginity and was brought vp in a house of Religion at Winchester hauing entred the profession of a Nun vnder her Aunte Christian whose sanctity and knowledge both in matters humane and diuine with her mother Margarets are highly commended saith Gemeticensis in a book written of their liues Notwithstanding others hold that she vailed her selfe but for a shift to put off some vnworthy matches which her father Malcolme would haue imposed her and indeed this scruple was such a Core in Anselm his mouth that he would not pronounce the words of Contract vntil her selfe had cleared the doubt by her open confession 7 Duke Robert who now had bin fiue yeres in the holy warres and therin borne himselfe with such valour that he of all the Christian Princes was thought the worthiest to bee annointed King of Ierusalem had their voice and election standing in the Temple before the Altar vpon Easter-Eue and that the rather by a miracle of his Taper which tooke light of it selfe or from Heauen if wee will be so light to beleeue it but he hearing of the death of Rufus refused that in hope to haue England for which his neglect of Diuine appointment it is said God neuer after prospered him then returning from Syria into Normandy was there ioifully receiued and assumed a-again his Dukedome which he had engaged to his brother William without repaiment of any mony where hearing that Henry his yonger was stept into his throne of England laid proiects in his minde how to defeate him And to further these his designes Ralphe Bishop of Durham corrupting his keepers brake out of the Tower of London gat into Normandy where he instigated Duke Robert against his brother of England others also delighting in alterations solicited Robert to make
into England with promise of their assistance to recouer the Crowne 8 King Henrie for his part resoluing to hold what he had got neglected no meanes to keepe the Diadem as it was set and therefore rigged forth his Nauie to secure the Seas manned his fortresses and with a great Army repaired towards the Coast where neere vnto Hastings he lodged his Campe relying more vpon his owne strength and valour of his People then any iust title he had to the Kingdome 9 Duke Robert by this time had taken the Seas and was vpon the Kings fleete before they were aware where preparing for Conflict the most of the English fell to the Normans either by the perswasion of the Duke or in hatred of Henry that then began to tyrannize ouer them as they did imagine By which meanes the Duke had safe landing at Portesmouth and did not a little reioice in this his fortunate beginning threatning his brother to be reuēged for his wrongs blaming the Nobility for suffering him thus to be abused whilst he for the common good of Christendome was imploied in the Holy-Lands warre King Henry as wise as the other was valorous wrought vnder hand for an agreement of peace for hee very well saw that the euent of warre hath commonly issue from the first successe and at one and the same time doth bolden and weaken the courage of the multitude therefore certaine Noblemen on both sides so trauised the businesses that the Brethren in short time became friends and a composition made to both their contents The agreement was thus that because Henry was borne after his fathers Conquest of this Land and stood now the Crowned King with common consent hee should during his life enioy the same paying Duke Robert in way of fealty three thousand Markes by yeere and the suruiuour to be heire to his brother deceased if hee died without a sonne In which it was also concluded that all either English or Normans which had taken part with the King or Duke should be pardoned of all offences and their Liuings againe restored for the Confirmation whereof and the performance accordingly twelue Princes vpon either parties took their Corporall Oathes and the Armies presently dissolued 11 The Norman Duke princely entertained the space of sixe months in the Court of King Henry shewed himself rather opē credulous then any way suspitious in al his carriages so with much liking loue to his brother departed vnto his own Country But the Sunne-shine of these faire daies began forthwith to be ouercast by the incitation of such as endeuoured to sow discord betwixt the two Brethren and not onely those in Normandy which euer buzd iealousies into Duke Roberts eares but euē in England also some fell in dislike of King Henry and affecting alteration with the malignant eie of enuy beheld the glory of his beauteous Crowne 12 Amongst whom Robert Beliasm Earle of Shrewsbery the eldest sonne of Roger Mountgomery strengthened the Towns and Castles of Shrewsburie Bridgenorth Tichile and Arundell with victualls munition and men against the King alluring likewise the fickle Welshmen vnto his designes Henry therefore in rage hast marched thitherward with a great power against Arundell Castle hee raised another of wood and tooke it besieged Bridgenorth which presentlie yeelded and Shrewsbury sent him their keyes and pledges of their obeisance when Beliasme with his brother Arnulfus and Roger de Poytiers were constrained to abiure the Land for euer and thereupon went into Normandy where they ceased not to raise more sparks from that brand which others before them had blowne 13 Neither were those men busier to raise stirs abroad then was Archbishop Anselmus to doe it at home who being a man of a stiffe resolution in a Councell holden at London drew on him the offence both of the King and Clergie for therein first he excommunicated all married Priests halfe the Clergie of England at that time being either maried or the sons of married Priests next he inhibited all lay men to heare their masses But this thing saith Paris howsoeuer it seemed good to some yet vnto others very dangerous lest while they affected after a purity which was aboue their strength they might fal into impurity of a higher quality In this Councell also Anselme peremptory vpon the Popes assistance depriued many great Prelates of their promotions because they had accepted their Inuestures from the King which was done by receiuing of a Pastorall staffe and a ring an ancient rite testifying that their donation was from their Soueraigne as S. Wulstan receiued his Staffe from S. Edward and therefore professed hee would resigne it onely to him in which number were the Abbots of Ely of Ramsey of Perscors of S. Edmunds of Tauestock Peterborrow Burch Bodiac Middleton and Stoke for which his bold parts and for refusing to consecrate certain Bishops aduanced by the King great contention fell betwixt him and the Archbishop who taking himselfe much wronged by the present ouer-bearing power appealed vnto his Holy Father Pope Paschall and soone after went in person to Rome vnto him 14 Vnto whom likewise the King sent his Ambassadors namely Herbert Bishop of Norwiche with Robert Bishop of Lichfield both of them of his priuie Counsell and William Warenast his procurator a Clergy man of a very bold spirit and speech who in debating his Soueraigns cause before the Pope and cardinals with threatning language and countenance auouched that the King his Master would not lose his right in the Inuestitures of the Church for the losse of his Kingdome whereto the Pope no Crauant to bee dared on his owne dunghill as stoutly answered If as thou sayest the King will not lose the donation of Churches for the losse of his Kingdome know thou for certaine before God I speake it that I would not suffer him to enioy them without punishment no not for the sauing of my head notwithstanding which braue words against the King yet the degraded Abbots were restored throgh the Clemency of the Papall see which is neuer wanting to any as long as the white and red to vse the very words of a Monke make intercession for them But from the Church to the State 15 Robert Curtuoise either to sound his brothers designes or to congratulate him in a brotherly loue came into England where hee was so roially entertained that all suspition was quenched and himselfe so well contented that at the onely motion and request of Queene Maud he remitted the three thousand Marks couenanted to bee paid yeerely vnto him though he were lesse able to forbeare then King Henry to giue But when his wants told him of this his ouer lauish releasement he openly exclaimed against King Henry that hee had craftily circumuented and deceitfully cheated him and now giuing open eare and credit to such as sought their
had laine for a while as raked vp vnder cold ashes For the next yeere following and twentieth of his raigne Lewes came into Normandy as hote in rage to do somwhat as before he departed thence calme and cold where forthwith he began to molest the Country which K. Henry for a while suffered till his friends noted him of cowardize to whom he replied that he had learned of his Father to break the foole hardines of the French by patience rather then by force that they should not wonder if he were loath to bee prodigall of their bloud whom he found so fast friends vnto him that he would not gladly winne a Kingdome with their deathes whose liues hee still found deuoted to all hazards for his cause that hee vsed this backwardnesse onely to stay them whom he saw so forward to testifie their zeale voluntarily euen with their blood which to proceed from prouidence and not from dastardlinesse they should soone perceiue This accordingly hee made good and a pitched field was fought betwixt the Kings of England and France whereof let vs heare the Monke Paris report The French King saith hee hauing ordered his Armie into two Battalions in the former of them placed William the sonne of Duke Robert the brother of King Henry the other Lewes himselfe led consisting of his speciall and chiefest Souldiers King Henry also disposed his forces into three Battailes the first consisting of his Peeres and men of Normandy In the second him selfe kept among his owne guard and dailie attendants and in the third he marshalled his sonnes with the maine strength of the Footemen The Armies thus ordered the troupes on both sides gaue assault whereof the first Battalion of the French brake through the rankes of the Norman Nobles ouerthrowing their Hoâ—…e-men and forcing them to seatter in which violence they likewise brake into King Henries battaile and put it much out of order but he taking courage and comforting his men beganne a most bloody and bold constâ—…t wherein himselfe was twice strooke vpon the head by William Crispin County of Eureux whom for his offences Henry had before banished whose sword and strokes were so sure and so heauie that albeit the Kings helmet was impeâ—…etrable yet withfine force was it beaten stat to his head insomuch that the bloud came forth in abundance but Henry feeling himselfe to bee wounded gathered with his rage more strength and stroke the said Countyia such sort that at one blow he ouerthrew both him and his horse and tooke him prisoner by which example his Souldiers were led to fight like Iyons and the French to betake themselues vnto flight In this battaile died many thousands and among them Baldwine Earle of Flanders King Henry returning victorious was receiued triumphantly into Roan 39 Foulke Earle of Aniou hauing lost Baldwine his martiall Companion and seeing it was bootles to bandy against the Beanclarke fell to an agreement with him which was confirmed by giuing his daughter vnto his sonne Prince William now seauenteene yeerts old whom Henry made inheritor of all his Kingdomes whereupon both France and Flanders became his reconciled friends and William did homage to King Lewes for his Dutchie of Normandy These things thus ordered King Henrie vpon the twentie fift of Nouember loosed from land at Barfluit and prosperously arriued in England 40 Prince William who now wanted but onely the name of a King commanded another shippe to bee prepared for himselfe his Brethren and Sisters with many other Nobles and Gallants Courtiers both of England and Normandy who plying the Mariners with pots and wine therein being instruments of their owne calamity approaching made them bragge to out-saile the Kings ship gone before and in the night putting forth from land with a mery gale made way ouer the dancing waues as swift as an arrow but as if the Heauens would haue King Henries too great felicities allaid and tempered with sense of Courtly variety in the middest of their iollity and singing alas they sang their last and little thought on death for suddainely the shippe dashed against a Rocke not very farre from the Shoare at which fearefull disaster a hideous cry arose all of them shifting and yet through amazednesse not knowing how to shift to saue themselues from the danger For God repaying the reward for sinne suffered not those vnnaturall wantons for such were many of them saith Paris to haue Christian Buriall but were so swallowed vp of the Sea when her waues were most calme Prince William got speedily into the Cocke-boate and might well haue escaped had he not pittied his sister the Countesse of Perche crying vnto him for helpe when turning the boat to her aid so many striued to get in euery man in such a case esteeming his life as much as a Prince that with their weight it presently suncke and of so princely a Traine no one escaped to relate that dolefull tragedie saue onely a base fellow a Butcher some say who swamme all the night vpon the Maine-maste and got shoare in the morning with much danger of life 41 This was the most vnfortunate Shipwracke that euer hapned in our Seas bringing an inconceiuable heauinesse to the King and whole State for therein perished Prince William Duke of Normandy the ioy of his Father and hope of his Nation Richard his base Brother his Sister Maud Countesse of Perch Richard Earle of Chester with his wife Lady Lucy the Kings Niece by his Sister Adela Otwell the Earles Brother the yong Dukes Gouernour diuers of the Kings chiefe Officers and most of the Princes Geffrey Riddle Robert Manduit William Bigod Geffrey Arch-deacon of Hereford Walter de Crucie and many other of prime note and esteeme to the number of one hundred and sixty persons none of their bodies being found though great search was made for them 42 King Henry thus at once depriued of all his lawfull Posterity onely Maude the Empresse excepted vpon the tenth of April and two and twentieth yeere of his Raigne married his second wife Adelâ—…a a Lady of surpassing beauty the daughter of Geffrey first Duke of Louain in hope though it proued otherwise to haue repaired his late losses by issue of her whose Coronation was appointed to be celebrated by Roger Bishop of Sarisbury the infirmity of Palsey so troubling Ralphe Arch-bishop of Canterbury that himselfe could not performe it yet because Roger was not appointed by him he forbad his imploiment and the King wearing his Crowne saith the Monke of Chester this testy old man could hardly bee entreated by the Lords to with-hold his hands from striking the same from the Kings head of such Spirites then were those spirituall Prelates and iealousie to loose their pompous preheminence of honour but his high top was somewhat born down by the boisterous blasts of Pope Calixt from whose holy hand Thurstan Arch-bishop of Yorke contrary
to the Kings commaund and his owne Oath hauing receiued consecration and thereupon forbidden by the King to put foot againe within his Dominions his holines commanded his New-Creature should be installed against all right and custom without professing any subiection to the See of Canterbury and threatned with his curse to interdite both Prouinces till that was performed The cause of the Popes indignation against Ralph is supposed to bee for that hee had receiued his Inuestiture of the King who contrary to the Canons of the late Romane Synode did still challenge and practise that * Regall prerogatiue 43 Whether it were about this contention of Inuesting or about a Fryer of the Holy Sepulchre whom as Malmsb. saith the King had imprisoned or about Thurstans hard vsage certaine it is that the Pope much desiring to haue priuate talke with the King came to him into Normandy and so at Gisors conferred saith Paris the Great King and the high Priest but notwithstanding the Popes threates or intreates Thurstan was kept in banishment full fiue yeares and then for the Popes pleasure was restored But at this meeting the King was so liberall of rich gifts to the Pope and his Cardinals that therfore the Pope saith a Monke held him a most wise and eloquent perswader and his actions very iustifiable But it seemeth the Cardinals were neither so eloquent nor learned as they should be for that saith hee two youthes in the Kings Company sonnes of the Earle of Mellent learned both and therefore fitte to be with that learned King reasoning of some points with them and disputing Scholler-like with Logicall Syllogismes the Gâ—…d Rabbies vsed to other exercises at Rome then studying were quite grauelled and had nought to say but that more learning was in these Westerne parts then they had thought But as these Church-stirres did not a little disquiet the King so also did new Welsh tumults raised by Meredith ap Blethyn who with the three sonnes of Cadogin Encon Madoc and Morgan sore troubled the Kings people and peace by breaking into the Marches and especially into Cheshire where they burned two Castles The King therefore making towards them had sent his maine Armie to conduct the Carriages whilst himselfe with a small Company tooke a neerer way through the Mountaines and Straites which being forelaid by the Enemy was with great courage set vpon and through the aduantage of the Place many of his men slaine and more hurt by the Welsh Archers whose showers of Arrowes rained thicke vpon them from the higher ground amongst which one was so leuelled at the King that it strucke him on the breast yet being surely armed did him no hurt but hee therewith all wonderfully dismaied and by likelihoode fearing some treason amongst his owne for then hee swore by our Lords death his vsuall oath that no Welsh-man shotte that Arrow but one of his owne Prouincials and considering that by these his ouer-rash proceedings his glory purchased in more famous parts might againe bee lost in this wild and rude Country came to a Parley Peace receiuing of the King a thousand head of Cattle and leauing Kord Fitzwarren Lieutenant of the Marches returned to England where hee held three Parliaments in the same yeare one at Norwich another at Northampton and the third at London 44 The Normans still repining at the Captiuity of Robert their late Duke and standing well affected vnto his Sonne thought now the time fitting Prince William being dead to raise the other William his Cosen Germane into his place who as the Monke of Chester affirmeth married Sybil the other daughter of Foulke Earle of Aniou with whom hee receiued the Earledome of Cenomannia vpon displeasure that King Henry withheld the formers dowry in England The chiefe in this action was Robert Earle of Mellent who was lately fallen off from the King Henry therefore hasting into Normandy besieged his Castle Pont-Audomar and tooke it and at that time built a large and high wall with many Bulwarkes about the Tower of Roan repaired the Castles of Caen Arches Gisors Faleise Argenton Damfort Vernon Ambres and sundry others 45 In the meane time Earle Mellent desirous to bee reuenged vpon the King associated Hugh Earle of Montfort and others vnto his aide who entring Normandy with fire and sword did much harme as they went thinking to bring all to their obeisance against whose outrages William Tankeruile the Kings Chamberlaine and Lieutenant in those parts addressed himselfe and training them into danger of an Ambush laid for that purpose after long fight tooke them both prisoners and presented them to his Master whereby the warres ceased for a time in those parts 46 In this the Kings absence but yet with his licence Iohannes Cremensis the Popes holy Cardinal came into England sent by Honorius the Second there to redresse the still continued sinne-seeming abuse of the Clergy in retaining and vsing according to Gods owne Ordinance the Society of their wiues This Pontificall Prelate was entertained by all the Bishops and Abbots with great and costly Presents and afterward being solemnely set in a Councell at London vpon the birth-day of the Blessed Virgine made a soleme Oration in praise of Virginitie and Chastity with a terrible inuectiue against the maried Priests and to amplifie their sinnes the more hee shewed what extreme impiety it was to rise from the bed of vnlawfull lust for so was their chaste Marriage termed and with polluted hands to touch the Sacrament of the body of Christ but the same night following he * hauing that very day consecrated that holy Sacrament was himself taken with a Whore the matter being so apparant that it could not bee hid neither ought it to be silenced saith Huntingdon to the great reproach of those most vnchaste boasters of Chastitie as both Paris and Higden themselues doe confesse and so hee returned to Rome with shame enough but with little successe in that intended businesse till some few yeers after King Henrie seeming very desirous to settle his pretensed continency in the Clergy in a Councel held at London obtained through simplicity of the Archbishop of Canterbury saith Paris that himselfe shold haue the execution of iustice and punishments of the Priests that offended either in keeping of their wiues or vsing of Concubines for likely those that liked not the one loued the other as well as Cremensis but euen then also the Kings end being onely to get in summes of money which hee had still occasions to vse euery man redeemed his liberty by his purse and matters rather proued worse then any whit reformed 47 Whilest King Henry about his said affaires lay in Normandy newes was brought him that Henry the Emperour his sonne in law was dead whereupon hee presently sent for his Daughter the Empresse and with her he returned into England
hee was at the conflict in the I le of Anglesey betweene Magnus the sonne of Harold Harfager King of Norway and Hugh of Mountgomery Earle of Arundell and Shrewsbury wherein hee was slain as some say with the said Earle Anno 1197. 73 Maude the Naturall daughter of King Henry was Countesse of Perche and the first wife of Earle Rotroke the first of that name sonne of Arnolfe de Hesding the first Earle of that County Shee had issue by him one onely daughter named Magdalen wife to Garcy the fourth King of Nauarre mother of King Sanches surnamed the wise from whom all the Kings of Nauarre are descended Shee died vpon Friday the twenty sixth of Nouember in the twentith of her Fathers raign and yeere of Grace 1120. being drowned in the Sea with her brother Duke William 74 Maude another of that name and naturall daughter of King Henrie was married to Conan the first of that name surnamed the Grosse Earle of little Britaine in France sonne of Earle Alan by Ermengard his second wife by Alan shee had issue Howell pronounced illegitimate and disherited by his supposed father Constance that died without issue and Bertha the wife of Eudes Earle of Pâ—…rohet mother of Earle Conan the yonger who by Margaret sister of William King of Scots had issue Constance maried to Geffrey sonne of King Henry the second 75 Iulian likewise an other naturall daughter of King Henry was married to Eustace the illegitimate sonne of William Lord of Breteâ—…il in Normandy who was the sonne and heire of William Fitz-Osborne and elder brother of Roger both Earles of Hereford in England and this Eustace had hee beene lawfully borne in wedlocke had been heire to the Earledomes of Hereford and Iuerie notwithstanding he had as small a part in that inheritance of the Town of Pacie from which he tooke his surname being commonly called Eustace of Pacy and had issue by this Iulian his wife William and Roger of Pacy his sonnes 76 A naturall daughter of King Henry recounted by the continuer of the History of William Gemeticensis and by Iohn Tillet his follower is reported by them to haue beene married to one William Goet a Norman but in neither of these writers is any mention made of her name or of his estate issue or other relation 77 Another naturall daughter of King Henrie is without name recited by the said Authors and by them reported to be married to the Vicount of Beaumont which is a Towne within the County of Maygne Shee had issue by him as Roger of Houeden writeth Richard Vicount Beaumont Father of Queen Ermengard the wife of King William of Scotland and Robert the Abbot of Mount-Saint Michael mentioneth another of her sonnes named Ralphe who as he saith was Bishop of Angiers 78 Another naturall daughter also of King Henry is recited by the Normane and French writers before auouched and reported by them to be married to Mathew of Mountmorancy the sonne of Bouchard of Mountmarancy from whom perhaps descended the House of Mountmorancy who after came to be Earles and Dukes being growne to be one of the greatest houses in France next to the Princes of the bloud for possessions alliances and honour 79 Elizabeth the last naturall daughter of King Henry recounted by the former Authors was vnmarried in the time of the one and her husband vnknowne to the other but both of them agree that she was borne of Elizabeth the sister of Walleran Earle of Meulan who was sister also of Robert Bossue Earle of Leicester wife of Gilbert Earle of Pembrooke and mother of Earle Richard Strangbow the Conquerour of Ireland STEPHEN THE TVVO AND FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER V. THough the Empresse Maud had fealty sworne vnto her in the life time of her Father and againe both her selfe and issue ordained to be his successors in Englands Throne as hath beene said yet so powerfull is Ambition where the obiect is a Diademe and so weake are all assurances which are built on the wauering Multitude that King Henries prouidence was soon defeated and with his death al fealties reuersed and that by him onely who had * contended to bee the formost of the Laitie in taking that oath euen Stephen Earle of Mortaine and Bolloine a man whose descent was very Noble being the third sonne of Stephen Earle of Bloys and Champaigne who was the sonne of Earle Eudes and he of Earle Theobald the sonne of Gerlon the Dane the companion of Rollo Duke of Normandy his mother was Adelicia the third daughter of William the Conqueror by Queen Maude his wife And himselfe was aduanced to bee Earle of Mortaigne by King Henry his vncle whose Crown he now endeauoured to vsurpe being otherwise for his many princely parts worthy to weild a Scepter if his claime thereto had beene iust and warrantable 2 For as soone as Natures course had brought King Henry where Princes and poorest Subiects are all equall forthwith hee was working to dispossesse his Issue which onely now rested in Maud and her Children in which attempt it hapned fortunately for him if any thing may bee counted fortunate which is ioined with impietie that his yonger Brother Henry was then Bishop of Winchester a very potent man in the State who had industriously stirred himselfe in making way to his entrance and vpon assurance of all liberties to the Church and Common-wealth had drawne on also William Archbishop of Canterbury the very first man that had sworne vnto Maude the Empresse by whose example many others were winded into the like periurie * traiterously auowing that it was basenesse for so many and so great Pâ—…eers to be subiect vnto a Woman And to helpe forward those audacious beginnings Roger Bishoppe of Salisbury the late Kings Treasurer protested Malmsburie who reports it himselfe heard it from him that they were free from the oath made to the Empresse for that without con sent of the Barons she had married out of the Realm but that which wrought most was the testimony of Hugh Bigot Senescall vnto King Henry departed who comming ouer with Stephen tooke his corporall oath that the King on his death-bed vpon some offence taken against his daughter Maude disinherited her and appointed this Stephen his nephew to be his successour These colourable instigations so moued the too credulous Archbishop and the Peeres that they all swore fealty vnto him and became his Leigemen 3 His first landing in England being at Whitsand-bay by a tempest of thunder so wonderfull terrible that the people thought verily the ende of all was at hand did prognosticke the storms of troubles which his periurie brought with him for euen then both Douer Canterbury fortified themselues against him though London gaue better leaue to his entrance whose Person and presence drew euer the affections of the beholder being in all
the Welsh vntill the Fore-ward of the Kings horsemen beganne to shrinke backe and not without suspition of treason galloped away when presently the Earle of Chester encountred the Kings battaile of foote in whose strength he reposed most trust but it being ouerlaid with Assailants beganne also to faint and to flie leauing the King enraged both with his friends faint-heartednes and with his foes successe A very strange sight it was saith Paris there to behold King Stephen left almost alone in the field yet no man daring to approch him whiles grinding his teeth and foaming like a furious wild Boare he draue backe with his battle-axe whole troupes assailing him massacring the chiefest of them to the eternall renowne of his courage If but a hundred such had there beene with him a whole Army had neuer been able to surprize his person yet as hee was single hee held out til first his Battle-axe brake and after that his sword also with the force of his vnresistable strokes flew in peeces and he now weaponlesse and by an vnknowne doubtlesse an vn-noblehand stricken down with a great stone throwne at him was seized on by William of Kahames a most stout Knight and by Earle Roberts commaund preserued from any violence to his person was carried prisoner vnto Maud the Empresse at Gloucester thence was sent bound vnto Bristow where in the Castle he remained in safe custody 29 The Empresse hauing thus got the Lion in her hold triumphed not a litle in her own fortune now as sole Soueraign of Englands Monarchie commanded all businesse elected her Counsellors and bestowed many dignities where shee most fauoured Notwithstanding that shee altered not her stile of Empresse or Queene of Romanes may appeare by this her Broad-Seale ensuing vnder which shee granted the custody of the Tower of London vnto Geffrey de Mandeuil and his Heires couenanting with him therein that she would not make peace with the Citizens of London without the said Geffreis consent because they were his mortall enemies but this Earle being afterwards vnawares apprehended in the Kings Court at Saint Albans could not bee released till hee had surrendred both the Tower of London and other his Castles to the King Vpon these happy successes of the Empresse the States-men stood not any longer for King Stephen but their Faithes turning with his Fortunes all of them surrendred their allegiance vnto her the Kentish only excepted where Stephens Queene and William de Ypres maintained his quarrell to the vttermost of their powers THE TRVE SCVLPTVRE OF MAVD THE EMPRESSES BROAD SEALE APPENDANT TO HER CHARTERS 30 But the Empresse conducted in State to Winchester had the Regall Crowne of the Kingdome there deliuered her no man more forward then Henry the Bishop and Brother of Stephen who vpon the vowing to bee ruled by his aduise in affaires of Estate being then the Popes Legate solemnely in a Synode of the Clergie accursed all such as withstood the Empressae and blessed all them that assisted her interest but both hee and his friends forgot not to adde that wonted trayterous clause of their oath so long to keepe faith to her as shee kept her Couenants with them and so with applause of the people she came to London and after much perswasion and mediation for that the Citizens were very stiffe against her was receiued into the City with a roiall Procession 31 Neither was King Stephen thus defeated of England onely but Normandy also cast off the yoke of subiection for Geffrey of Aniou husband of the Empresse hauing some intelligence of this atchieued victorie induced the Normans to incline vnto him by publishing the captiuation of Stephen vnable now to relieue them or himselfe and Dauid King of Scotland for his part was not behind to set forward the claime of Lady Maud assuming in her behalfe the County of Northumberland 32 Maud thus established all now esteemed her as Fortunes deare darling and beheld her as their onely rising sunne the Prison walles ouershadowing the Presence feature and fauours of the now deiected vnfortunate Stephen whose sorrowful wife Queen Maud incessantly sollicited the Empresse in her husbands behalfe desiring his liberty but not his Crowne which hee was now contented to let her enioy and thereunto offered for pledges many great persons who protested for him to the Empresse that hee thenceforth would deuote himselfe vnto God either become a Monke or a Pilgrime Henry of Winchester also became a suiter vnto her in the behalfe of his Nephew Eustace King Stephens sonne that the Counties belonging before to the Father might bee conferred vpon the sonne 33 The Londoners likewise hauing receiued her into the City as their Lady thought now as most doe with new Princes they might haue what they would aske and became her importunate Suppliants that the ouer hard lawes imposed by her Father might now be remitted and those of King Edward might wholy bee in force But shee reiected all these Petitioners out of pride say some but it may seeme rather of policy holding it safest to passeaffaires of importance not vpon intreaty but by due aduice and to gouerne the subiect with a seuere austerenes rather then an indulgent lenitie But this too regular strictnes which might haue done well in a setled gouernment in this her yet greene and vnsecured estate proued not so behouefull For first Queene Maud sent to her sonne Eustace that their suites must bee obtained onely by warre willing him to make strong his partie by the assistance of the Kentish the Nobles likewise Stephens vndertakers repined that they were so slightly regarded or rather reiected and the Londoners also storming at the repulse of their desires deuised how they might take the Empresse their Prisoner and so redeem King Stephen to whom their affectiōs were euer firm but she hearing of their conspiracie fled secretly in the night and tooke into Oxford which in all her difficulties shee euer found true vnto her out of their loue both to her cause and to her Father threatning due reuenge for her late wrongs wrought it vpon the Nobles in prison and more then was due or decent vpon Stephen himself whom she commanded to be laden with Irons and to bee abridged of all princely seruices 34 Winchesters high mind not brooking the Empresses deniall of his suite in behalfe of his Nephew Eustace vpon secret conferences with Queen Mand by her lamentable entreaties began to melt in his affection towards the distressed King his brother in fine resoluing to trie the vttermost for him absolued all those whom before hee had excommunicated pretending that the Barons had all kept faith with her but shee had not kept touch with them and thinking this a fitte time to worke for his brother solicited the discontented Londoners in his behalfe and stored
to doe and accordingly the Prelates themselues by ioint consent adiudged him of Periury and by the mouth of the Bishop of Chichester disclaimed thence forward all obedience vnto him as their Archbishop The next day whiles the Bishops and Peeres were consulting of some further course with him Becket not as yet daunted caused to be sung before him at the Altar The Princes sit and speake against me and the vngodly persecute me c. And forthwith taking his siluer Crosier in his owne hands a thing strange and vnheard of before enters armed therewith into the Kings presence though earnestly disswaded by all that wished him well wherewith the King enraged commanded his Peeres to sit in iudgement on him as on a Traitor and Periured person and accordingly they adiudged him to be apprehended and cast into prison The Earles of Cornewall and Leicester who sate as Iudges citing him forthwith to heare his sentence pronounced hee immediately appealed to the See of Rome as holding them no Iudges competent wherupon all reuiling him with the name of Traitor and the like he replying That were it not for his function he would enter the Duell or Combate with them in the field to acquit himselfe both of Treason and Periury sped from the Court and from thence without delay into Flaunders disguising himselfe vnder the name of Dereman 24 The King on the other side to leaue nothing vndone whereby to atchieue his desire forthwith dispatched away Gilbert Bishop of London William Earle of Arundel to the French King that hee would not harbour nor cherish one that was fled as a Traitor but preuailed not for hee vpon the contrary dealt with the Pope That as he loued the Roman Church and the aid of France so he would support the cause of Thomas against the King which whether hee did it out of Faction rather then Deuotion let others iudge for as wee may easily thinke that the French would gladly incommodate the king of England so this is not to bee denied that Lewis was often afterward a Mediatour for peace and vndoubtedly held the man himselfe in great estimation both aliue and dead 25 The Archbishoppe growing thus in fauour with the Pope King Henry sends an Ambassage vnto him of many great Personages as Roger Archbishop of Yorke the BB. of London Winchester Chichester Iohn of Oxenford William Earle of Arundell c. whose whole emploiment being prece vel pretio by requests and gratifications to procure disgrace vnto Becket their finall suit was That the Pope would send two Cardinals into England fully to end the matter but the Pope denied it as holding it derogatory to his owne absolutenes saying like Gods Vice-gerent at least That is my owne glorie which I will not giue to any other but when he is to bee iudged I will iudge him my selfe For he knew the King of England was mighty both in speech and meanes and that Legates might easily be corrupted as being men more thirsty after gold and siluer then after iustice and equity and the Pope and Cardinals wisely resolued saith the Monke of Canterbury that as if this Archbishop were now vpheld in his cause it would be a patterne for others in like case to resist Kings so if he should sinke no Bishoppes euer after would darc oppose themselues to their Soueraignes pleasure and so the State of the Catholike Church would be shaken and the Popes authority be crushed 26 The King hauing receiued this foile and impatient of repulse where his owne subiect was a party thought the indignity offered by the Pope vnsufferable and to let him vnderstand how hee tooke it directs his Writs vnto the Sheriffes in England commanding them to attach such as did appeale to the Roman Court the fathers mothers brothers sisters nephewes and neices of all such of the Clergy as were with the Archbishop and to put them vnder sureties as also to seise the reuenewes goods and chattels of the said Clergie-men Again by other his letters to Gilbert Bishop of London he sequestred the profits and liuings which within his Diocesse did belong to any of the Clergie who were fled to Thomas that without the Kings leaue they might haue no part thereof Lastly to his Iustices he signified that they should safe-keepe whosoeuer did bring any interdict into England till the Kings pleasure were further knowne hee also caused the Church of Canterbury and all the Archbishops goods to bee confiscated grounding himselfe as may probably bee supposed vpon the iudgement giuen against Becket at North-hampton notwithstanding that the saide sentence was expresly nullified by the Popes Bul and not onely by word of mouth as * Mathew Paris seemes to mistake it Neither was this all for hee banished out of the Realme all the kindred of the Archbishop man woman child and sucking babes and for bad that hee should be any longer publikely mentioned and praied for in the Church as Arch-bishop of Canterbury 27 The Archbishop on the contrary part the contention being now wither the power Ecclesiasticall or Secular should worke most did solemnly in France where he abode excommunicate all such as obeyed defended or had occasioned the saide lawes and Auitall Customes and some of the parties by name as Richard de Luci Richard of Poictou Iocelin de Bailull Alan de Neâ—…ile and other who presently appealed but the King hauing further notice that Becket after his publike sermon on a great Festiuall day had solemnly threatned the like thunderclap against his Roiall Person either to terrifie his aduersaries or to reuenge himselfe if any such sentence should bee against him gathered a mighty Army vnder pretence of subduing Wales where yet hee did little The meane while Iohn of Oxenford who not onely followed the Kings cause stoutly but also writ a learned Booke in iustifying of it against Becket preuailed so farre at Rome that two Legates à latere should bee sent into England to reconcile the King and Thomas but when they were gone the Pope hearing that they were resolued vtterly to confound the Arcâ—…shop sent letters after them to rebate their absolute power they being men saith Geruasius who too much thirsted after gold and glory 28 When these two Cardinals came to Thomas he refused to put his cause to them vnlesse there were first a plenary restitution made to him and his of all that had beene taken away but being then counselled by them to submit himselfe to the king his answere was he would sauing Gods honour and the Churches liberty sauing his own honour and his Churches possessions and sauing his owne and his friends right being further demanded whither to resettle peace in Gods Church which hee seemed onely to desire he would renounce his Bishop-ricke if the king would renounce his customes he answered The proportion was not alike for that with
surprised and taken so that the Realme stood doubtfull and in extreame perill to the encrease whereof William King of Scots being deepe in the confederacy inuaded England diuiding his Forces himselfe with part wasting Northumberland and Duncan a very cruell Captaine with the other destroying the westerne Borderers 74 The Father wonderfully stirred herewith leaues Normandy in as good assurance as the time would permit and sends before him to the Ships Eleanor his owne Queene and Queene Margaret his sonnes wife his sonne Iohn c. the Earle of Leicester and his Countesse with many other prisoners and a mighty Armie but the winde changing and hee compelled to stay in harbour at Barbefleet in Normandy where hee had taken shipping he is said God touching his heart to haue vttered these words with much remorse in the presence of al If my purpose in this voiage be for the peace of the Clergy and people and if the King of heauen shall vouchsafe to quiet and calme these troubles at my arriuall then for his mercies sake wee beseech him to send vs a prosperous winde But if he be against it and hath resolued to visit the Kingdome of England with the rod of his fury let him graunt mee neuer to touch the shore of that Country more His Praier thus vttred from the depth of soule was secunded with a fresh perie of wind whereupon setting saile hee arriued safe the same day with all his Nauie at the Port of Hampton in England 75 The next day he took his iourney towards Canterbury where as it appeareth the residue of his penance enioined him at his Absolution was to bee performed For besides the fore-mentioned conditions the Legates enioined him saith the Author of Beckets life some other thing secretly which came not to our knowledge yea the Legates themselues wrote in their owne letters that hee then promised to do voluntarily if yee list to beleeue it some things which was not fit for them to lay open in writing And well might they be ashamed thereof but if it were so vnfit to bee written how vnfit was it to be imposed on such a Soueraigne Prince what it was let Houeden report The King comming towards the Church where the late Archbishop was buried clad all in wollen went three miles barefooted insomuch that the very ground where hee went was bloody as was euidently seene much bloud running from his tender feet which were cut with the hard stones Neither yet was this the worst for afterall this He receiued Discipline at the hands of the Bishops of a great many Priests and of the Monks Geruasius names Abbots also wherby appears that euery seuerall sort were to haue a hand in that seruice Mathew Paris can tell you more plainly what that Discipling was viz. he receiued the Discipline of rods on his baâ—…esh receiuing of euery religious man a great multitude of them being there gathered 3. or 5. ierkes a peece whence we may easily belieue Baronius and his Author spake within compasse who acknowledge hee receiued 80. lashes To such height was the Papall tyranny and pride grown towards those of whom God had said expresly Touch not mine Annointed 76 Yet some Monkes of that age attribute the happy and great successe which ensued to the reconcilement which King Henry thus made with God for the bloud of Thomas because it pleased God to deliuer his enemy William King of Scots into the hands of his souldiers about that very time did also with stormes beat backe into France his disobedient sonne the young King being now vnder saile for England scattering the whole Fleet and almost sinking it with tempest 77 The Kings other actions till his next returne into Normandy which was not long after because Lewis King of France and his sonne in law the young King Henry the head to which all this putrified humour drew with the Earle of Flanders had laid a strong siege to the City of Roan Thomas Walsingham comprehends in these few wordes He tamed his Rebels put his enemies to flight seized on their fortresses And so hauing in a manner miraculously quieted the Realme hee takes with him the King of Scotland the Earles of Leicester and Chester with other his chiefe Prisoners whom hee afterwards first imprisoned at Caen in Normandy then at Faleis but leauing his seditious wife behind him vnder straight custody hee arriues with his puissance in Normandy which being vnderstoode in the Confederates Campe the same brake vp and first setting fire on all the engines of warre retreated into France in such sort that the English souldiers laid hold vpon much munition and warlike furniture Roger Houeden a very sure Author saith that the confederates had onely besieged Roan vpon one side and that Lewis hearing that the victorious King Henry was within Roan did first send away the weake and worst of his Armie and then deceiuing the English with a solemne promise of returning the next day to enter into a conference with the King about making a finall agreement did depart so that Houeden aggrauates the dishonour of the retreat with the note of faith-breach 78 Let the greatnesse and felicity of this King bee now but sleightly looked vpon and it will appeare that no Prince of those times was hitherto so much bound to God for manifold fauours as hee The King and power of France after so many attempts with the young King of England and all their forces flying at his presence without any stroke strucken the valiant king of Scotland prisoner and the chiefest of his Rebels vnder his foote England assured Scotland dismaied Ireland retained Wales ministring souldiers Normandy in possession and all the coasting Regions Britaine Angiou Poictou Main Tourain Limosin Gascoign Guien c. from thence as farre as the Mountaines which separate Spaine from France vnder his dominion and the blessing of Peace shortly after ensuing vpon such termes as himself could reasonably wish made him like another Salomon to bee sought vnto his Wisedome and Magnificence being in such high credite through the Christian World that the Kings of Castile and Nauarre chose him sole Arbiter in their debate which to both their contentment he most wisely determined and then at one time in his Palace at Westminster were seene together the Ambassadors of Manuel Emperour of Constantinople of Fredericke Emperour of Romans of William Archbishop of Triers in Germany a mighty Prince of the Duke of Saxonie and of Philip Earle of Flanders Moreouer he had the gouernment of France for a time the Kingdome of Ierusalem offered him but refused and two of his daughters married to the two Kings of Castile and Sicilie 79 There was first therefore a truce taken betwixt the three Kings Lewis and the two Henries wherein Richard who stood out was left to his Fathers prosecution who â—…ing himselfe thus destitute after many flashes â—…paration to resist and
great conflicts with hiâ—…e put himselfe most humbly into his Fathâ—…â—…cy and throwing himselfe with teares 〈◊〉 obtained the pardon hee begd and 〈◊〉 â—…ion to his most inward grace and fauoâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…istan fatherly wise happy Act 〈◊〉 â—…ercome with this vnexpected and 〈◊〉 â—…nes neuer desisted till hee had brought tâ—… young King to a finall attonement armes being laid apart vpon all hands The chief points of that wished peace were 1. That Henry the yong King with Richard and Geffrey his brethren should returne freed from all oathes of confederation to the King their Fathers obedience as to their Lord and Father 2. That Prisoners should be set at large without ransome on all hands 3. That William King of Scots the Earle of Leicester and Chester Ralph de Fulgiers other who had compounded for their ransome before this conclusion should haue no benefite of this exemption 4. That King Henry the Father should take assurance of loialty toward him by hostage or oath of such as were enlarged 5. That King Henry the son should ratifie that Grant which his Father the King had made to his son Iohn of some Castles yerely rents in England c. The Seale it selfe wherwith the yong king made this mentioned Ratification we haue here annexed 80 Touching King William of Scotland his fore-mentioned compounding our Historians all agree not some saying more some lesse but Hector Boetius a Scotish Historian of some credit with that Nation writes 1. That King William was to pay 100000. l. Striueling for his ransome the one half in present coin the other 50000. l. vpon time 2. That for assurance of that summe the Earledomes of Northumberland Cumberland Huntington should rest in morgage 3. That K. William should moue no warre against England for the retention of those lands 4. That for the moresecurity of the premisses the Castles of Berwick Edenbrough Roxbrough Striueling should bee deliuered to the English 81 In the meane while King Henry according to Couenants dischargeth out of captiuity nine hundred sixty and nine men of Arms taken in those late warres and King Henry the sonne discharged aboue one hundreth and hauing accomplished whatsoeuer might content or secure his Father they prepared for England where the ioious letters of their comming written by the Father had begotten great and longing expectations in the subiects which hee did saith Paris That whom the generall danger of warre had afflicted the common gladnesse might recomfort In their trauaile thitherward the confidence was such vpon this fresh reconcilement that one Chamber and table serued both for whom before one Kingdome was not wide enough They landed at Portsmouth vpon Friday 20. Maij 1175. 82 The face of England at this present was like that of a quiet skie and sea no blast no billow no appearing signe of discontentment which the better to continue King Henry the Father accompanied with the King his sonne omitted no office of a iust and prudent Gouernour visiting a great part of his Realme in person consulting ordering and enacting such lawes and courses as might most establish the good of Peace Hence it came that at London both the Kings were present in a Synode in which Richard lately chosen Archbishop of Canterbury did publish with the Kings assent certain Canons for the better gouernment of the Church of England beginning thus At the true fountaine of all happy rule that is to say at the honour of God and establishment of Religion Discipline c. amongst the rest this one Canon in especial words is enacted both by authority of the King Synode and indeed worthy for euer to bee in force That euery Patrone taking reward for any presentation should for euer loose the Patronage thereof And the same Kings not long after being at Woodstocke in accomplishment of such holy purposes by aduise of the Clergy prouided men to such Bishopricks Abbacies and principall cures as were vacant where King Henry the Father forgat not his true friend Iohn of Oxenford whom he preferred to the See of Norwich 83 From hence comming to Yorke he set those parts in peace whither William King of Scots* repairing sundry matters of importance were handled betweene the two Kings as likewise afterward at Windsor where the King had called a great assembly of the Lords Spirituall and Temporall Rotherick King of Connaught in Ireland at the suite of his Ambassadors the Archbishop of Thuamon and Toomund others of that nation subiects to Rotherick was receiued into protection fauour and became Tributarie K. Henry being vnwilling to fish with an hooke of gold which in warring vpon Ireland hee should seem to do In an other Parliament not long after at Northampton he caused England to be diuided into six circuits to each Circuit three Iusticiars Itinerants deputed and aswell to giue his lawes more free passage as also the better to secure himself he threw to the earth sundry Castles which had bin formerly kept against him as Leicester Huntington Walton Groby Stutesbury c. and had the rest both in his English and in his French Dominions committed to his disposition 84 The young King about these times discouered fresh alienations in his mind against his Father who yet dissembling all did arme notwithanding vpon the defensiue and replenished both England and Normandie with Garrisons which drew the sonne the sooner to come in 85 But the old King not vnwilling perhaps lest the Brethrens concord might proue no better then a conspiracy against the Father that his warlike Children should contend did nourish debâ—…te among them Certaine it is that to diuert the warre from himselfe he appeased his sonne the King with an encrease of maintenance for himselfe amounting in the whole to an hundreth pounds Aniouin by the day and ten pounds of the same money for his wife the Queene and whereas Alice daughter of Lewis then King of France who was maried at three yeares of age to Richard second sonne of King Henry when hee was but seuen and now demanded of King Henry the Father to the intent that Richard her husband might enioy her the old King who was suspected to haue deflowred her for that time shifted of the deliuery of her person in such sort that peace was not hindered thereby 86 But while the yong King by his Fathers instigation sought by force to constraine young Richard to doe homage to him for Aquitaine and King Henry the Father for the same cause commaunded Geffrey his third son Duke of Britaine whom * some for his extraordinary perfidiousnes in this seruice toward his Father and manifold sacrilege cals the Child of Perdition to aide and assist his said elder brother while also the iealous Father out of the strife of his sonnes sought his own safety and in nourishing it had by the treachery of the said sonnes
Tikhill Marlborow and Ludgarfall with many other great Seigniories and aboue them all was also Lord of Ireland and at the last succeeded his brother Richard in all his-Dominions and was King of England 108 Maud the eldest daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor borne in the third yeere of her fathers raigne married to Henrie surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxonie Lothar that died yong Otho the fourth German Emperour and William borne at Winchester progenitor of the Dukes of Brunswicke who bare for their Armes the Coat of England with the two Lions as King Henrie his Grandfather bare before the match with Queene Eleanor and Maud married to Geffrey Earle of Perch Shee suruiued him and died in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Richard and was buried by her husband in the Church of S. Blase at Brunswicke 109 Eleanor the second daughter of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne at Roan in Normandy in the eight yeere of her fathers raigne 1162. She was married to Alfâ—…se the ninth of that name surnamed the Good King of Castile in Spaine and had issue by him Saâ—…ches that died in his infancie Ferdinando that died in his youth Henry King of Castile after his Father Blaunch Queene of France wife to King Lewis the 8. and mother of Saint Lewis Berengar married to Alfonso king of Lion Vrraca Queene of Portugall and Eleanor wife of Iames king of Arragon 110 Ioane the third and yongest daughter of king Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was born at the City of Angiers in France in the moneth of October the 13. yeare of her Fathers raigne which was the yeere of our Lord 1166. when shee was eleuen yeeres of age shee was with great honour conueied to the City of Palermo and there married to William the second of that name king of Sicil Duke of Apulia and Prince of Capua vpon Sunday the 13. day of Februarie 1177. and was crowned Queene the same day at the same place Shee had a sonne by him named Boamund whom his Father when hee was returned from his Christning created Duke of Apulia but the child died first and the Father after leauing no issue And she suruiuing married againe and was the third wife of Raimund the fourth of that name Earle of Tholouz by him shee had Issue Raimund the last Earle of that house Bertrand Lord of Branquell Montelore and Saluiac and a daughter married to Berald of Elbeine Prince of Orenge His Naturall Issue 111 William the Naturall sonne of king Henry born of Rosamund the daughter of Walter Lord Clifford which Lady for her incomparable beauty was reputed with allusion to her name Rosa-mundi the Rose of the world the deare affection the king bare her caused both burning iealousie in the Queene and fatall ruine to her selfe albeit the amorous king for her secresie and security but what walles will not a iealous eye pierce through had built for her a most artificiall Labyrinth at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire with such cunning windings and intricate passages as had not Fate and Heauens reuenge on Adultery shewed the way the enraged Queen had not so soone beene rid of her Riuall nor that wanton Dame of her life Shee was buried in the Nunnery of Godstow by Oxford with this Epitaph Hac iacet in Tumba Rosa 〈◊〉 non Rosa munda Non redolet sed olet quaredolere solet Rose This Tombe doth here enclose the Worlds most beâ—…teous Rose passing sweet ere while Now â—…ght but edour vile But Hugh called the Saint Bishop of Lincolne thought the Hearse of a Harlot no fit spectacle for a Quire of Virgins to contemplate therefore himselfe in person caused her bones to be cast foorth of the Church which yet those chast sisters afterward recollected and placed there againe with much honour â—…cting a goodly Crosse thus inscribed to the honour of her memory Qui meat hac oret Signumque salutis adoret Vtque tibi detur requies Rosamunda precetur All you which passe this way This Crosse adore and pray That Rosamunas Soule may True rest possesse for â—…ye The first Sonne which by her King Henry had was the said William surnamed in French Longespee in English Long-Sword He was Earle of Salisburie in right of Ela his Wife Daughter and hâ—…ire of William Earle of that County son of Earle Patrick by whom hee had Issue William Earle of Salisbury Stephen Earle of Vlster Ela Countesse of Warwicke Ida Lady Beucham of Bedford and Isabell Lady Vescie his sonne Earle William the second had Earle William the third Father of Margaret Wife of Henry Lacie Earle of Lincolne hee died in the Castle of old Salisbury and was buried in the Cathedrall Church of the New City in the ninth yeare of the raigne of king Henry the third 112 Geffrey an other Naturall sonne of king Henry was borne of the Lady Rosamund aforesaid This man in his tender youth was by his Fathers procurement made Archdeacon of Lincolne and after Bishop of that See which hee held aboue seauen yeeres without consecration and then resigning it in the yeare 1181. into the hands of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury and his Father hee was made Chancellour of England and afterward by his brother king Richard hee was aduanced to the Archbishopricke of Yorke being consecrated at Tours in France An. 1191. which See he gouerned with good approbation But in the time of his Brother King Iohn hee vnderwent many difficulties by opposing the Kings purposes who therefore made seisure of his whole state and An. 1207. he left the Land and after fiue yeeres banishment died viz. Ann. 1213. 113 Morgan an other Naturall sonne of King Henry is thought by some because so small mention is made of him to haue beene of no long life after his birth and to haue beene borne of some woman in Wales where this Christian name is most commonly vsed and whither this King vpon many occasions sometimes resorted But some others whose studious paines deserue much thankes of posteritie report that hee was gotten on the wife of one Rodulph Bloeth or Blewet a knight and liued both to bee Prouost of Beuerley and to be elected to the Bishopricke of Durham when comming to Rome for a dispensation because his Bastardie made him otherwise vncapable the Pope willed him to professe himselfe Blewets lawfull son and not the Kings Naturall promising to consecrate him on that condition but he vsing the aduise of one William Lane his Clerke told the Pope that for no worldly promotion he would renounce his father or deny himselfe to bee of roiall bloud so blind were some Prelats of those times who esteemed spirituall functions to be but worldly promotions RICHARD THE FIRST DVKE OF NORMANDY GVYEN AND AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE FOVRTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER VI. RICHARD succeeding to his deceased Father Henrie brought forth that wonder which a Writer ofthat age
it seemed endure the splendor of his companions glory The chiefe commanders of his Army hearing this shewing themselues true French-men and sensible of their obligation to God and honour with many teares besought him not to forsake that holy affaire ita impudenter so shamelesly In what Prince would not this haue kindled a desire of a better resolution But impotent passions carrying him and miscarrying him he persisted to get leaue of Richard who but two dayes before would haue had him sweare to a stay of three yeeres longer in that seruice but hee who had other cogitations farre more vnworthy of a King would needes depart giuing his oath vpon the holy Gospels without which oath King Richard would not grant his good will That he would well and faithfully keepe the lands and subiects of the King of England and neither doe dammage nor grieuance to them by himself nor suffer it to be done by others * till his returne 34 The King of France thus leauing Accon in the Castle whereof King Richard his Queene and Sister were lodged and the Duke of Burgunaie remaining behind with the French hoast to whome King Philip not without sundry secret instructions had with it committed a great part of his treasure king Richard in the same day set forward vpon a new enterprize but it is true which one writes * that by reason of the dissention betweene the Kings which of them should seeme the greater little or nothing prospered iust cause had King Richard to complaine in his letters that Philip to the eternall reproch of himselfe and Kingdome had fouly forsaken his purpose and vow vnto God 35 But when the Saladine could not by any means obtaine a longer day for performance of the said Articles of composition hee cut off the heads of all his Christian Captiues in reuenge whereof King Richard brought out his Turkish Captiues being about two thousand and fiue hundreth and in the sight of the Saladines hoast caused their heads to be chopt off the Duke of Burgundie doing the same to the like number neere vnto the walles of Acon seuen onelie being kept aliue by the Christian Generals whereof Karakeys Salaadines * foster Father was chiefe But Richard proceeding in his vndertaken action and in his march to Ioppa being set vpon by Sultan Salaadine who had put the Duke of Burgundie to flight and slaine the valiant Iaques de Auennis who onely with a few in the Reregard made resistance so couragiously encountred him that the Salaadine with the losse of three thousand his choisest Souldiers was glad to turn his back and flie whiles therefore this Champion is thus imploied in the Holy-land let vs looke backe a litle how the affaires of his Kingdome are managed at home 36 Iohn the Kings brother making vse in England of such discontentments as the incredible insolencies and intollerable tyrannies of the Chancellour who carried himselfe both like a Pope and a King had bred among the Nobility and people to aduance thereby his owne designes stirred against him though strengthning himselfe like a Generall in the field so powerfull opposition that in the end vpon warrant of a new Commission sent from the King his Brother hee with the rest of the Peeres suddenlie thrust him out of all commaund and shortly after most reprochfully as it happened for he fled and was taken in a Curtesans attire il beseeming a Popes Legate out of the Kingdome also vpon occasion as of other foule demetites so particularly of a sacrilegious and barbarous outrage committed by the Chancellours commaund vpon the person of Geffrey Elect Archbishop of Yorke naturall brother to King Richard and the Earle on pretence that he entred England contrarie to his oath giuen to his brother King Richard where as he then came to take possession of his See to which hee was aduanced by the Kings owne procurement and by Queene Eleanors owne trauaile to Rome in his behalfe And albeit this punishment shame deseruedly followed the Chancellors pride and oppression yet in one maine point of opposing the Earles Ambition who sought to assure to himselfe the remainder of the Crowne which in right of bloud belonged to his Nephew Arthur his seruice to the State had beene very commendable if it had proceeded from loialty of affection and not from a swelling desire of greatnesse which he hoped still to enioy if Arthur a child should succeed in the kingdome wheras he knew Earle Iohns aduancement could not be without his apparant ruine 37 But Philip King of France in all places labouring by wrongfull and vnprincely aspersions to deface the renowne of King Richard though finding small credite to his words because the man had done nothing himselfe deuised after his return how to trouble and endammage his friends dominions and had effected it if the Lordes of France whom he sollicited to that wicked worke vpon pretence of the composition made with King Richard at Messana had not to their immortal glory refused to assist him therein till Richards returne aswel in regard of their owne oathes as because the sentence of excommunication was denounced against all such as did attempt to endammage him in his absence 38 King Richard notwithstanding that the relation of these things greatly troubled him gaue not ouer as yet but after sundry other matters of importance performed did march vp within the sight of Ierusalem where he skirmished with the enemie ouerthrew the Conuoy or Carauan of the Salaadine which came laden from Babylon guarded with ten thousand men whom King Richard valiantlie encountring with fiue thousand selected souldiers put most of them to the sword and took three thousand Camels and four thousand Horses and Mules besides those that were slaine and so gained the rich spoile of all the Carriages 39 After this and many other worthy thinges done as the rescue of Ioppa and repulse of Saladine from thence c. the King indefatigable in his braue attempts desirous to regaine Ierusalem and the City Baruck was abandoned in that enterprise by the Duke of Burgundie who is * said to haue beene apparently corrupted with gifts from Saladine and the regiments of French vnder his conduct wherupon he was the rather perswaded by the Knights Templars and chiefes of the Christian hoast not to refuse Saladines offers for a surceasance from hostility considering that hee had a purpose to returne with re-enforced numbers and meanes that his present powers by diuisions by sicknesse by battales were wasted and that the dangerous estate of his owne Dominions did require his presence the greatest motiue for he had supplies of money for his Souldiers wages from Pope Celestine by reason of some vndue practises at home and the rancour of King Philip his vnreconcilable aduersary abroad Wherupō a truce was taken for three yeers and Saladine repaid such charges as Richard had been at in fortifying Askalon which was brought to
There were also taken 200. great horse whereof seuenscore had barbs and caparisons armed with yron King Richard in his owne person did most nobly for with one speare he threw to the earth Mathew de Mummerancie Alan de Rusci and Fulke de Giseruall took them So haue we vanquished the King of France at Gysors saith the King howbeit wee haue not done the same but God and our right by vs and in this fact we did put our owne head and kingdome in hazard aboue the counsell of all that were ours Howsoeuer therefore the French or others may slubber ouer such a noble Iourney wee haue not doubted vpon so good warrant to record the same 66 The warre continuing still many vertuous men laboured to make a finall accord and the new Pope Innocentius the third hauing proclaimed a new vndertaking of the Holy-warre sends a Cardinall Deacon to attone the two mighty Kings of France and England At length Articles of peace were drawne but Richard being farre before hand was nothing hastie to conclude and therefore put it off till his returne from Poictou whether hee went to chastice his rebels though * some say hee did then conclude the peace 67 At this enteruiew or treatie Philip King of France the sower of strife though he sought peace shewed to King Richard a deed in which Earle Iohn newly yeelds himselfe Liegeman to King Philip against his brother A wonderfull thing saith Houeden that Richard should beleeue it being perhaps but a Copie of that deuice or tricke if it were a deuice which they once had iointly put vpon the same Iohn as in the end of King Henry the second you heard who thereupon forthwith disseised the Earle his brother euery where But the Earle hauing searched and learned the cause of the Kings sudden displeasures whose loue hee had before redeemed with many loiall seruices Hee sends two men of Arms to the French Court who should on his behalf in what sort soeuer defend his honour and innocency against any his accusers but there was no man found in that Court neither King nor any other who would vndertake the proofe or maintenance thereof wherupon euer afterward Richard held his brother more deare and gaue lesse credite to King Philips words 68 But now ensued the fatall accident which drew the blacke cloud of death ouer this triumphall and bright shining starre of Cheualrie the vnworthy occasion of which misaduenture makes it the more lamentable which notwithstanding for a document to the Great ones against the outrage of Auarice and Cruelty God suffered thus to fal on him Widomare Vicount of Limoges hauing found a great * horde of gold and siluer sent no small portion thereof to King Richard as chiefe Lord with which being not contented as pretending that treasure troue was wholy his by vertue of his prerogatiue royall or else misliking that the Vicount should make the partition came with a power to a Castle of the Vicounts called * Chaluz where hee supposed the Riches were the Garrison of which place offered to yeeld the same and all therein if onelie their liues and limbs might be saued but hee would not accept of any conditions bidding them defend themselues as they could for he would enter by the sword and hang them all It grieues me to thinke that such a Prince should so forget himselfe but behold the seuerity of Gods iudgement An Arbalaster or Archibalista standing vpon the wall seeing his time charged his steele bow with a square arrow or quarrell making first his praier to God That hee would direct that shot and deliuer the innocency of the besieged from oppression Whereupon discharging it as the King was * taking a view of the Castle within the danger and distance of such an Engin the King vpon hearing the bow goe off stooping with his head was mortally wounded in the left shoulder the anguish perill wherof was extremely augmented by the butcherly and vnskilfull hand of the Surgeon who hauing drawne out the wood and not the enuenomed yron mangled the arme with cruell incisions before hee could preuaile the paine whereof hastned his end 69 Concerning the name of this tragicall Archer there is so much variety as that we could willingly take that vncertainety for a warrant to silence it being loth to ennoble him with our pen it being a thing worthily punishable with vter obliuiō to haue shed though defensiuely or but casually the bloud of such a King Mathew Paris in calling him Peter Basilij seemes to allude to some ominous conceit in Basilii which with the Greeks signifies a King him Thomas Walsingham followes therein as Mathew Paris followed * another there want not * some who also giue him a third name but Houeden who deliuers this accident as all the rest of this Kings life in the most probable and fullest manner cals him Bertram de Gurdonn applying vnto him certaine verses of Lucan in commendation of his vnapalled constācy when he came before King Richard where thou maist perhaps for satisfaction of thy mind with beholding some reuenge desire to know what became of the Actor After that the Castle by continuall assaults was taken and by the Kings command none left aliue but he as being reserued perhaps to some more shamefull death the king vpon a christian magnanimity for gaue him the fact which the party without shew of dismay did neither deny nor excuse but alledged the necessity of his case and the iustice of Gods worke in it for that the king had slaine his Father and two Brothers with his owne hand being hereupon set at liberty and one hundred shillings sterling giuen him by the king Markadey Captain of the Mercenarie Rowtes after the king was dead tooke him flead him quicke then by hanging ended his life 70 King Richard feeling the approch of certaine death disposed his worldly estate thus to his brother Iohn he gaue the kingdome of England and his other dominions with three parts of his Treasure commaunding such as were present to sweare him fealty to his Nephew Otho king of Almaine he bequeathed as it seemes all his goods and chattels money excepted and the fourth part of his said tresure he gaue to his seruants and the poore And hauing thus discharged his last cares toward the world concerning his transitory state he prepared himselfe for the presence of God strengthning his soule with hartie contrition confession and participation of the holy Sacrament commanding further that when he was dead his bowels should be buried at Charro◅ among the rebellious Poictouins as those who had only deserued his worst parts but his Heart to bee enterred at Roan as the City which for her constant loialty had merited the same and his Corps in the Church of the Nunnerie at Font-Ebrard in Gascoigne at the feet of his Father
towards the Subiect obtained an oath of Fealty to himselfe in remainder in case his brother should die childlesse hauing now therefore the way to those his designs made smoother by the last Wil of King Richard and allegiance of his Nobles then attending for these courses may facilitate but not make a iust claime wee may not thinke that either hee was cold now for the accomplishment of that which so hotely hee had before pursued or so nice as to neglect a Kingdome vpon scrupulous points of Titles and Right Propinquity of Bloud pleaded for Iohn as Lineall descent for Arthur the Kings Brother being neerer then his Brothers sonne but Iohn who knew that the weaker vse to argue their Titles whiles the stronger hold the possession resolued to trie the strength of his claime by no other Law then of Armes and therefore being at time of King Richards death in those forraine parts hee makes it his first care to fasten to himselfe by present largesse and large promises of future fauours the vsuall Rhetoricke of Competitours all the Stipendiary Souldiers and other Seruitours of his deceased Brother To winne himselfe the like assurance of loue at home and to settle it it might be an vniuersall quiet he forthwith despeeded into England there to concurre with Queene Eleanor his experienced mother three of the choisest men of the State Hubert Lord Archbishop of Canterbury William Marshall a potent Peere and Geoffry Fitz-Peter the great Iusticiar by whose seuerall interests the three States of Clergy Chiualry and Commonalty might best bee eyther allured to him by fauours or awed by feare himselfe the whiles posting to Chinon where King Richards great Treasure was kept as knowing that hee should hardly get or keepe a Crowne by Forces or Friends if hee wanted Coine Crowns to winne and hold such needfull Ayders 3 The Treasurer though himselfe with his Store Castles and Fidelity thus assured to the Earle had yet a powerfull Nephew the Castellan of Angiers wholy deuoted to Duke Arthur to whose vse hee yeelded vp that City and Castle with whom also sided the Nobility of Aniou Maine and Turaine surrendring those large Territories as to their liege Lord iointly auowing it to be the Law and Custom of those Signiories that the heritage which was to accrew to the elder Brother if hee had suruiued should descend vnto his Sonne But Constance Arthurs mother no lesse desirous to be Regent to a King for her son was but twelue yeeres young then Queene Eleanor disdainefull to goe below a Dutchesse did not dare to build her high hopes on so low grounds for that such subordinate Princes as fauoured her cause might easily be corrupted by faire meanes or crushed by foule and therefore vpon newes of King Iohns successes in England for with general applause and homages hee was now proclaimed King distracted with violent and Woman-like Passions Ambition of her sonnes Right Rage for his Wrong Feare of his Safety and not the least Emulation that Queene Eleanor whose Prudence and Grace with the English had swayed exceedinglie should effect more in a wrong then her selfe in a iust cause shee flies to Turon to the French King Philip to seeke a Wolfe to whom shee might commit her Lambe to whose Protection shee wholy surrenders his Person his Cause his Countries Philip pretending as Princes vse atender care of his neighbour Princes state but meaning indeede out of so wished a prize to raise aduantage to his owne forthwith without regard of Truth or Truce sworne to King Richard reenforceth all Arthurs Cities and Castles with his French Garrisons some of which had scarse put their foot into Maunz but King Iohn was at their heeles to prouide them their last lodging sacking that Citie and demolishing it to the ground for a terror to all others which after fealty once sworne vnto him as they had done should dare to reuolt 4 Queene Eleanor who hauing setled England in Peace was now come ouer to forward her sonne in the Warres and was present at the surprising of Maunz is censured to haue too much sharpened his edge against her Nephew Arthur and his friends out of her implacable disdaine and Enuie towards Constance her Daughter in-Law and appears no lesse for the King passing thence into Aniou left there his Captaines and Forces with his mother who made Angiers participate the Fortunes of Maunz the City ruined the Citizens captiuated whiles himselfe comming to Roan was there by the hands of Walter the Archbishop in the Cathedrall Church with great pompe on Saint Marks Festiual girt with the Ducall Sword of Normandy and crowned with a Coronet of Golden Roses taking his Oath for faithfull administration in that Dukedome which was the pledge or earnest of his vnquestionable admittance to the English Diademe which euery day now expected him Neither yet may wee thinke albeit King Iohns mature experienced age his home-bred and well knowne education his reannexing of Irelands Kingdom to Englands made his person more gracious then Arthurs that yet his Agents all this while in England found no rubbs in their way before all the Earles Barons Burgesses Free-holders could bee induced to disclaime Arthurs apparant Right and to sweare fealty to King Iohn against al men liuing yea many of the English Peeres who through their last Kings absence and others conniuences had habituated in them a conceit of vncontrouled Greatnes which they miscalled Liberties and Rights vnder vayle whereof they after drew not onely vndue restraints vpon the Regaltie but also infinite calamities and massacres on the people whose good they pretended in the great Assembly at Northamton yeelded onely to sweare a Conditionall Fealty to keepe Faith and Peace to King Iohn if hee would restore to euery of them their Rights which was the first seed of disloyalties which after grew to so great a height Thus howsoeuer all domesticke difficulties ouerblowne and Queene Eleanor left in Aquitane to prouide against Forraigne King Iohn arriued at Shoreham and the next day comes to London preparing for his Coronation to bee at Westminster the morrow following being Assention day 5 Strange it was to consider if ought bee strange in State-plots how men otherwise very prudent transported once with Wordly and seemingpoliticke respects can so wilfullie cloud their Reason as to attempt those things which leaue both a present staine on their Soules and a lasting disreputation both of their Integrity and Wisedome wherein so much they glory For what else did Hubert Archbishoppe of Canterbury the man so famoused as the Pillar of the Common-wealthes stabilitie incomparable for deepe-reaching Wisedome when in that sacred and celebrious Assembly of all the States addressing for the roiall Inauguration hee added
King Philip for a fiue yeeres Truce which expiring with Richards last breath hee still laboured to establish it betwixt the now Kings but King Philips great heart would not so come downe which was likely to haue cost him deere For pursuing whither his Furie a bad guide did lead him after his siege of Lauardin Whence vpon King Iohns approach with his Army hee fled to Maunz and thence again fled King Iohn comming thither seized the Castle of Balun which belonged to Arthur and to preuent his enemy as is likely he leuelled it vnto the very ground which fact Duke Arthurs Generall William de Rupibus wrathfully expostulating with King Philip as hauing done therein contrarie to Couenants with his Lord Arthur hee as scornfully answered that hee would not for his Lord Arthures pleasure forbeare his owne in doing as himselfe listed with such forts as hee tooke The Generall seeing Arthur was but the outward maske vnder which Philip reuelld for his hidden ends seriously perswaded his Lord to reconcilement with his vncle King Iohn and rather to hazard his hopes on the clemency of a Generous Foe then on the guiles of a false hearted Friend so making his peace with King Iohn hee presentlie yeelded vp to him both Maunz with Lady Constance the young Duke also the important matter of so great contentions But Heauens were not so propitious to these Reconciliats as so to hold them long some Philippines buzzing such needlesse terrors of Imprisonment into the Noble Childs eares that the next night Feare giuing wings to his flight as Loue did to his Mothers for leauing her husband Ranulph Earle of Chester shee was amorous of and married Guido a gallant Gentleman who thē fled with her they escaped into Angiers Arthur neither sure of K. Philip nor sure to K. Iohn had now cast himselfe betwixt two Milstones but howsoeuer Philip ment the greist in the end should be his 8 The breach betwixt these two great Kings was the more irreconcileable by reason of the hatred betwixt King Philip and the Emperour Otho King Iohns Nephew whose aduancement to the Empire himselfe perhaps aiming to it Philip still endeauoured to impeach not regarding that the Pope whose power Kings then regarded only while it made for their purpose had thundered his Anathema against all his Opposers and Otho in gratitude to King Richard who procured him the Diadem Imperiall and in tender regard of his vncles honour sent him aduise not to hasten any finall attonement with the French King for that himselfe would bring him his vtmost Imperiall assistance Notwithstanding by the Cardinall-Legates assiduous interceding a Truce was concluded till the Feast of Saint Hilary at which time the Kings comming to a Treaty betwixt Wailun and Butauant Castles it was agreed that Lewis the Heyre of France should marry King Iohns Neece Blanch Daughter of Alfonsus King of Castile that King Iohn should giue for Dowry the City and County of Eureux with sundry Forts in Normandy and thirty thousand Markes in siluer vowing also not to aide his Nephew Otho with men or means to attain the Empire further promising to leaue if he died without Issue vnto Lewis al the Territories he held in France all which Articles were formerly engrossed but finally cōcluded betwixt Butauant Guletun the one K. Iohns the other King Philips Castle the Octaues of Saint Iohn Baptist when these Counties were actually surrendred to Philip the Lady Blanch espoused to Lewis his son Duke Arthur Philips once vowed but now vnualued charge yeelded ouer and made Seruant and Homager to K. Iohn for his own Dukedom whom yet his vncle was content to leaue with King Philip who had now so left him and erst had vpheld him onely as the baite of his owne aduantage If Princes can bee thus vnprincely degenerous what trust can men repose in baser vassals King Iohn hereupon proued much more stedfast to Philip then either Philip was to him or himselfe to Otho the Emperor who sending his two Brethren Henry Duke of Saxony and William surnamed of Winton to demand the Counties of Yorke and Poictou with the Treasure and Iewels which King Richard bequeathed him King Iohn denied to yeeld thereunto only in regard of his Oath which hee had passed to Philip to yeelde no kind of aide to the Emperour And further to testifie yea further then he ought his faithfull meaning to preserue intire this amity with Philip by his aduise he diuorced Hawisia his wife as too neere of Bloud by sentence of the Archbishop and Bishops of Burdeaux Poictoirs and Xanton and by the Archbishops hands espoused Isabell Heiretrice of Ailmar Earle of Angolisme a faire yong Lady but dedestined to another bed 9 This Finall Concord so called but not prouing so with Philip who now acknowledged Iohn the rightfull Heire of King Richards Crowne gaue him more leasur to receiue peaceably all Submitties and bring in forceably all out-standers of those his transmarine Dominions and after to look home to the affaires of his Kingdome from which hee had beene and we there following him too long absent Yet in the heate of those forrain imploiments hee on occasions had his recourses hither to settle his State-affaires and Crowne-Reuenewes to enact wholesome lawes for forraine and domesticke Commerce to collect an Ayde for his Neeces great Dowry and Martiall vses which later being three shillinges on euery Carrucata though his first and onely Subsidie since his comming to the Crowne caused much heart-burning especially by meanes of his owne brother Geffry Archbishoppe of Yorke touching whom the King was forewarned that hee would bring a Sword not Peace into England who bearing himselfe too bold on his bloud and place forbad the Collectours of that Aide in his precincts though it were granted to the King generally for all England and also being required by the King to attend him into France to conclude the Peace and his Neeces Espousall he very vndutifully denied his seruice The King iustly moued with those his disloyalties caused all his Temporalities to bee seized on by his Sheriffe whom therefore Geffry adding fresh fuel to the fire did solemnly excommunicate caused the Kings Officers to beare blowes and interdicted the whole Prouince of Yorke So partiall and vnhistoricall is the report of one a Stranger by birth but more strange for bold vntruthes who faines the onely incentiue of such indig nation in the King was that Prelates reprehension of his Rapines on the people For to giue a further taste of that Authors vehement fond malice iustly so taxed what ancient Iudicious Writers call an Aid necessarie for Warres that he enstileth Rapines and Spoiles where they make Iohn his Brothers Heyre by Will
also more strengthned with a new knot of Association wherein sundry great Lords of either side were by indentment of Writing made suerties to the counter-part with condition that whither of the two Kings did first violate the Couenants all his cautionary Lords should bee released of their alleagiance to him and become Leegemen and Assistants to the Prince offended And that the world might take more notice of their combined loues they both agreede to contribute to the Holy-Warres which now beganne to bee on foot the fortieth part of the whole Reuenewes of their Crownes sending their letters abroad into their Dominions to encourage all their Nobles people by their examples to doe the like With which intercourses other cōplements three daies being spent betwixt them King Philip the deeper to serue himselfe into King Iohns good opinion the surest way to ouerreach another in any commerce by intreaty obtained his company first to S. Denises Pallace where hee entred with a pompous Procession of the Clergy and lodged with royall entertainment by the King and the next day to Paris where hee was receiued with very rich Presents of the City and great applause of all sorts to see so noble arguments of affection betwixt two so great princes lately so mortall enemies where the French King betaking himselfe to a more priuate mansion left his owne pallace to accommodate and honor Englands King After some dayes there bestowed in princely delights and entertainements King Iohn conducted forth of the City by King Philip and parting with mutuall attestations of loue neuer to bee parted tooke his iourney towards Normandy in ful hope to enioy thence forward the contentment of quiet to himselfe and peace to his Dominions but those windy hopes soone changed with his change of the aire 15 For whiles at Chinon hee was roially entertaining Queene Berengaria his sister whom hee there also bounteously satisfied in performing the Ioynture promised her by King Richard giuing her thecCity and Signiory of Baion two Castles and their Demaines in Aniou with a thousand Markes yeerelie for tearme of life and at Argenton in Normandy where hee kept his Christmas was solacing himselfe with his faire Queen Isabel the Earle of March Hugh surnamed Le-Brun a Peere of great power and alliance to whom Isabel was first promised though for her vnripe yeares he neuer bedded her enflamed with loue of her who was now thought worthy to bee a Queene drew on other Poictouine Nobles to thinke that hee was vnworthy to bee a King who wrongfully had taken her from him and would if not preuented do the like in time with them So once againe young Arthur whose former hopes were all cold is re-kindled by these fire-brands and set vp by their malice to supplant his vncle but by Heauens Decree to ouerthrow himselfe howsoeuer the Britaines then fascinated with his ominous Name dreamed that the ancient Great Arthur was risen againe in him and that the Translation of the English Kingdom was now by him to be effected Neither was the French King for all his late painted pretensions of loue deafe to their suggestions who laboured to incense his hatred against Iohn whereto hee had these further inducements that King Iohn might quicklie waxe too potent a Neighbour in that Continent if his quiet and power were not timely rebated that now the meanes to worke it were more then before the English Peeres being alienated in affection from him for denying their claimed Liberties but chiefly that the profite such base ends can some propose of so Noble a Band which hee hoped for by his amity being the enioying of those Signiories in the Continent if hee died sans Issue was now in a manner cut off Queene Isabel beginning to giue apparant hopes of some faire fruite from so faire a stemme Thus whiles Earle Hugh out of his loue Duke Arthur out of Ambition King Philip out of Auarice ah that the noblest person should haue the basest end but all out of Hatred were contriuing King Iohns ruine hee was farthest from suspition when neerest his danger and yet they who thus were forwardest to vndermine his Greatnes were themselues formost to bee crusht with the weight thereof 16 But these slie Serpents shrowded in secret their enuenomed heades till the warmth of the Spring a time suiting for martiall mischiefes called them forth when King Philip hauing newly cast his skinne and as most able so was most willing to break the way desired another enteruiew with King Iohn who comming thither the place was twixt Vernon and Lisle Dandale vvith expectation of some fruits of those louely courtesies which their last meeting seemed to haue engrafted he there found that this last winter had nipt all those faire blossomes For Philip forgetfull of all former Compacts and pretending some imaginary wrongs in outragious manner required him without delay to redeliuer into Arthurs hands all his Transmarine dominions Normandy Turayne Aniou Poictou or otherwise as Lord Paramount of those Countries which Iohn held by Homage he peremptorily cited him personally to appeare in Easter Terme at Paris there to answere what should bee laide to his charge and to abide the Arrest of his Court of Iustice. The colour on which hee thus did cite him was say some King Iohns sharpe repressing of some rebellious attempts of Hugh le brun the former yeer whereof the Earle complained to King Philip as to the chiefe Lord. King Iohn much amased to see not onely hony so soone distempered into gall but the French King also turned into an Apparatour disdained both his Citation and Commaunds as very vnnoble for Englands King to accept or the French to offer neither indeed did Philip thus put the matter to daying as intending any such legitimate proceeding but onely to make his aduersary secure of any other assaults then by Petty-foggers For whether it be true or no that King Iohn for his non-appearance was by sentence of the French Peeres adiudged to loose all his Territories in the Continent certaine it is that no sooner was the Conference with indignation broken off but Philip hee had before prepared to effect what hee had proiected with power and fury assailes Butauant Castle whose Turrets high-reared by King Richard hee leuelled with the Foundations and thence sodainely like a flash of lightning beganne to inuolue the neighbouring partes with ransakings and ruines till giuing an assault which had held him eight dayes to the Castle of Radepont King Iohn comming to the rescue forced him with shame to speed away To repaire which dishonour and to empaire the English forces by distraction of imploiments returning to Paris hee there appoints for Arthur to whom hee had now affianced his yonger daughter both certaine selected Nobles to bee protectors to
it selfe especially where such troupes of armed Orators were at hand and where golden preparatiues had made way with the chiefest Philip tolde them their late Lord had quite forsaken them and that therefore himselfe as their supreme Liege came to prouide that his owne Countries might bee indemnified desiring them louingly to admit and embrace him as their Lord sith now they had no other to protect them from skath but menacing withall that if they forced him to vse force they should die no other death then hanging or to be flead aliue with which fawnings and fears though many well munified places were fetched off without any resistance their Captaines violating their faith to curry fauour with the French yet Roan the place euer honoured for fidelity to the English Crowne and therefore worthily selected by King Richard to bee the Shrine of his Leonine Heart was better fortified both in affection and munition then to wane vpon parties Which neglect incensed Philip to turne his Oratory into Battery it being the chiefest City and therefore of greatest consequence for consumating his victories which he continued in a most fierce horrid manner of siege the space of two monethes but finding it to be with small aduantage hee fell againe to golden Eloquence attracting some in speciall with present pay and all in generall with promises of future inioying all their wonted lawes and liberties without impairement of any their commodities whatsoeuer aduising them not to reiect those profered conditions which ere long they would gladly get when they should not be granted The Roanists seeing their dangers feeling their wants fearing their ruines yet desired respite till King Iohn might know their State who finding himselfe at home as ill bestedde as theirs abroad his Barons refusing to follow the warres returned them answere he could not presently releeue them Whereupon the Great men who could sway the multitude with cheaper reasons then Philips open hand had swayed with them perswaded them to weigh that in truth they were all originally Frenchmen though now called Normans of that noblest and richest part of all France and the French king being Supreme Lord thereof there was no cause at all of continuing this new hostility but very many of renuing that antique amity 28 The Head yea and Heart of all Normandy thus fainting who can expect that those few inferiour members yet vntainted should so continue long neither did they So as eftsoones all that Dukedome one of the goodliest gemmes in the English Diademe and disbranched from France since the yeare eight hundred eighty fiue was againe rent away ingloriously for them who lost it iniustlie by them who got it but perfidiously by such as should and might haue kept it For whatsoeuer necessity then or malice since hath laid on the King this Eulogie and memoriall thereof written by vnpartiall pennes will stand indelible on his Subiects A rege Angliae Normannia fraudibus suorum alienata Englands King lost Normandy by treachery of his owne people And no lesse treacherously dealt Philip with them when hee had caught them with the trappe of his glosing proffers as such Princes more vsually then princely square their promises to others liking their performances to their owne causing without delay their Cities goodly wals to be vtterly demolished and giuing strict charge that they should neuer bee built vp againe The other neighbouring Countries Main Turaine Poictou who were all forerunners in the rebellion would not be now behind in the finall reuolt Angiers in this more happy that shee fell away by others falshood not her owne when standing on her guard William de Rupibus cladde his choice Souldiers vpon their armour in the habite and other furniture of market-men who so getting accesse into the City gates made easie entrance for a greater hoast which soone after became absolute Lords of all Aniou 29 Wofull experience had now taught King Iohn a lesson fitte to be learned of all Princes whom the fawning world enstyleth most Mighty that this their might is not onely lyable to the checke and dispose of that Highest all-ruling power who vnthrones them at his will but euen depends of the wauing humors and wils of those inferiour vassels of whom they thinke themselues vnresistable Commaunders But King Iohn was not vnsenfible eyther of his forraine dishonours though as d often as hee endeauoured to redeeme it by leuying any Army suteable to so great a designe so often was hee crossed by his own Nobles or of those his domesticke affronts which notwithstanding by counsell and assistance of his better affected truer hearted friendes and subiects at length hee gathered a Royall Hoast and a mighty Nauy therein 14000. Mariners f some say with full resolue to reuenge his wrongs and repaire his losses Which great enterprize managed with vnmoueable determination for now with full sayles and fuller heartes at Portsmouth they were ready to embarke brought to the Kings further knowledge and to the worlds who had beene all this while the secret vnderminers of his fortunes and hinderers of his imployments For Hubert the Archbishop and Papall Legate with many others amongst whom some find William Marshall Earle of Pembroke numbred thither comes vnto the King and flatly forbids him to proceede in the voyage Some Writers haue laboured to coniect the true cause and reasons of this audacious Prohibition but if wee consider on the one side the Popes vse of Philips Forces to counter-ballance if need were Othes greatnesse on the other the interest which both the Pope and Philip had in Huberts affection wee may without Huberts diuining Spirit prie into the mystery of his secret workings as an Archbishop and now open commaund as a Legate to hinder King Iohn for feare of hindring King Philip 30 But whatsoeuer was the reason Hubert was the Instrument that so resolute proiects so inestimable charges so necessary an action fell sodainely to the ground whereby besides the selfe mischiefe which therewith fell on the King many fresh grudgings accrewed vnto him for suffering himselfe to bee thus violently repulsed from so behouefull a purpose The Archbishoppe and Marshall as principals were rewarded with the curses of the dismissed multitudes as the iust fee for their vniust counsell and the King himselfe was so little pleased with so vnexpected a countermaund that albeit at the present either awed with the authority of the Papall Legate or with the weight of his coloured motiues or with hazard which hee might leaue behind him hee durst notwithstand it yet the very next day checking himselfe for ouerprizing the commaund of any man aboue the value of his kingly honour and state hee resolued to recollect his disparkeled troupes and to put forth to Sea To which end taking order for his Nobles to follow they gaue him leaue with
eldest Daughter and Child of K. Iohn and Queene Isabel his last wife was the first wife of Alexander the second King of Scots married vnto him in Yorke Iunij 25. Anno 1221. who returning into England to visite her Brother deceased at London and was buried in the Nunnery at Tarent in Dorsetshire 4. Martij in the 21. yeare of her Brother king Henries raigne in England and the 23. of king Alexander her husbands in Scotland Anno 1236. 70 Eleanor their second daughter was first married to William Marshall the yonger Earle of Pembroke and after his decease without issue and seuen yeeres Widow-hood remarried to Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester sonne of Simon Earle Montfort in France by Amice Daughter of Robert Blanchman Earle of Leicester who maintaining the Barons warres against King Henry her brother was slaine at the battaile of Euesham in the 19. yeere of her brothers raigne 1265 after whose death shee and ◅er Children were forced to forsake England she died in the Nunnery at Montarges in France Henry her eldest sonne was slaine with his father at Eueshan Simon the second was Earle of Bigorre and ancestor to a Family of Mountfords in those parts of France Almaricke her third sonne was first a Priest and Treasurer of the Cathedrall Church in Yorke and after a Knight and a valiant seruitour in sundrie warres beyond the Seas Guy the fourth Sonne was Earle of Angleria in Italy and Progenitour of the Mountfords in Tuscaine and of the Earles of Campo bachi in the Kingdome of Naples Richard the fift sonne remained priuily in England and changing his name from Mountford to Wellesborne was ancestor of the family of Wellesbornes in England She had also a daughter named Eleanor borne in England brought vp in France and married into Wales to Prince Lewellen ap Griffith 71 Isabel their yongest daughter was born An. 1214 when shee was 21. yeeres of age shee was married being the 6. and last wife to the Emperour Frederick the second at the City of Wormes in Germany 20. of Iuly 1235. Shee had issue by him Henry appointed to bee King of Sicily and Margaret wife of Albert Landgraue Thurin shee was Empresse 6. yeeres and died in Childbed Decemb. 1. of her husbands Empire 31. of her brothers raign 38. Anno 1241. 72 Iane or Ione the daughter naturall of King Iohn by Agatha Daughter of Robert Ferrers Earle of Darby marryed to Lewin Prince of Wales Anno 1204. her Father gaue with her the Castle Lordshippe of Elinsmore in the Marches of Southwales she like a most louing Child gaue her Father secret intelligence of the Treasons intended against him by the Welsh and English 73 Geoffrey Fitz-Roy a base son who transported some Souldiers into France when Archbishoppe Hubert forbad the King his father to goe thither 74 Richard who married the daughter heire of Fulbert de Douer who built Chilham Castle in Kent which Castle hee had with her and had Issue by her of which som families of good esteem are descended stant Lords at Newarke where the Generall assembly for that seruice was appointed The whole Army after the Musters rested there some dayes which they spent not in vanities but in deuotions receit of the Sacrament humbling themselues before the offended Maiestie of God and so all of them saith Paris being prepared resolue eyther to return victorious or to die in defence of their country their Soueraignes right and their owne Liberties and possessions all which seemed now to lie at stake To giue them the greater edge and spirite Wallo with great solemnity accurseth Lewis and his Coadiutors and thus the Army marcheth towards Lincolne and the Lewisians there in siege of the Castle the King himselfe being left with a strong guard at Stow about eight miles short of Lincolne accompanied with Wallo and others there without perill of his person to attend Gods pleasure in the euent of the enterprise Vpon their approch if the Counsell of some English Lords had beene followed the Lewisian Army had issued forth of the City giuen them battle in the opē field but the Earle of Perch the French Generall thinking the Kings party to bee greater then it was for that the Noblemen and Bannerets thereof had each of them two Ensignes the one born with themselues the other aduanced among the Carriages which doubled the shew of their numbers they did thereupon change that course closed the Gates of the City and plyed their endeauours against the Castle more fiercely then before The Earle of Pembroke therefore lets Falcasius slip in at the Castle-posterne with his Arbalasters whiles others breake vp the South-gate of the City at which the Kings Army most couragiously entring and they of the Castle sallying out in Flancke of the Enemy scattered and vtterly defeated the Lewisians The Earle of Perch their Generall being enuironed with the Royalists and willed to render himselfe sware that hee would neuer become Prisoner to any English vpon which refusall he was run through the sight of his helmet into the braines and so dyed without speaking any word In this conflict being on Saturday in Whitson-weeke the force of naturall propension was apparent for notwithstanding the fierie resolutions of the Kings People yet when they saw the faces of their kinsmen friends countrimen on the other side that fury relented so strōgly that the most part of the reuenge fell vpon the Horses and not vpon the Horsemen whom onelie they laboured to make their Captiues The whole riches of the Lewisian Campe of the City of Lincolne became the booty and spoile of the Kings Armie whereupon this discomfiture was called Lewis Fair Neither did the Clergy of the place escape for the Popes Legate had commaunded that they also should be rifled to a penny as persons excommunicated in partaking with Lewis The Chase was but coldly fainedly followed vpon the flying Barons otherwise not a man could haue escaped wherein yet the chiefest Barons were taken with about 400. Knights besides Esquiers and of other sorts without note or number though some say that this number of Knights were slaine matrons and women of the towne flying by boate which they had no skill to gouerne were drowned Such as escaped the fight were not therefore past the danger for the Country people fell vpon them as they fledde killing great numbers so that almost all the footmen tooke vp their last lodgings before they could reach to London where Lewis was The Marshal of France the Chastellan of Arras and about two hundreth Knights came safely thither but were not otherwise then sowerly welcome of the Prince who laid vpon their cowardise the losse of all the rest His feare of being taken Prisoner iustly encreasing hee fortifies London by the best meanes hee can and dispatcheth Posts into France for more reliefe This great victory was much the stranger if as some write the fame
him in great fury with his drawne sword but Ranulph Earle of Chester and others stept betweene and saued the King from so foule a blemish who soone after receiued him into grace againe But that assembly was dispersed by the arriuall of a great man out of Britaine a principal confederate with the English against Lewis who shewed the vnseasonable time of the yeare and other reasons and the enterprize thereupon adiourned to the Spring So after Easter hee transports from Portsmouth with a full Armie into Britaine The same day in which hee set saile from England himselfe did in person visite the poore and feeble and dealt large Almes not refusing to kisse the sicke and leprous The successe of this voyage is so diuersly reported that without preiudice to an obseruant Reader it might be all left out Much certainely was not done The King of Englands purpose was to haue marched through Britaine where many receiued him into Poictou and as some write hee did so and tooke homagein Gascoigne To empeach this passage the King of France lay with a great Armie at Angiers and the King of England at Nants in Britaine expecting the repaire of more force Fulk Paganel a noble Norman with about sixty valiant Knights perswaded the King of England it was easie for him to reduce Normandie to his obedience but Hubert de Burgh diuerted the King from acceptance of that enterprize The Normans therefore made an ill iourney and an vnlucky for they preuailed not with King Henry and for their conspiracy were disseised at home by King Lewis But whether it were by losse in battle wherin if any battle were at all some say the French had the better taking about foure thousand of the English or otherwise this is agreede on that after the wast of infinite Treasures and the great diminution of his numbers the King of England returned without accomplishment of his purpose leauing for the defence of Britaine the three great Earles of Chester Pembroke and Aumarl with forces answerable 28 It is not vnlikely that the dangerous rebellion of the Irish hastned his returne for the King of Connaught and his Irish seeing the King and the Earle of Pembroke who as Heire to the great Strangbaw had goodly possessions in those parts wholie embusied in the enterprise of Britaine had inuaded the Kings people with a purpose and hope vtterlie to expell and amoue our Nation from among them but their deuises proued mischieuous to themselues that rebellious King himselfe being taken Prisoner not without the losse of many thousands of the Irish The Welsh also soone after brake out againe whose Prince Lewelin in reuenge of those Welshmens heads which Hubert de Burgh had cruelly caused to bee strucken off in cold bloud and presented to the King had burnt certaine Churches and Gentlewomen in them for which at Oxford in the presence of the King all the Nobility and Clergy hee was solemnly excommunicated and the King there gathering a great Army in person went to represse the Welsh though not without losse 29 Another Garboyle thereafter no lesse disturbed the whole land the Insolency of the Romans who were charged to haue wrought innumerable confusions and infinite grieuances to the King his Kingdome Peeres and People stirring vp multitudes through the Land by a common consent to seeke by force to shake off the importable yoke of their oppressions It was alleadged by these reformers that they had vnder hand the Kings Letters Patents the Lord Chiefe Iustices assent the Bishop of Londons countenance and the Shiriffes aide in sundry Shires wherby the armed troupes took heart euery where violently to seize on the Romanes Corne and their other wealth which booties they imployed to good purposes and for reliefe of the poore the Romans the while hiding their heades for feare of loosing them And though the King on the Popes complaint thereof seemed to mislike the outrage yet had the King himselfe no lesse cause to bee moued with the insolency of the Pope then were his subiects of those Popelings For that very time the See of Canterbury being void Ralph Neuill Bishop of Norwich was elected by the Monkes and gladly approued by the King whose most faithfull Chancelour hee was an vnshaken pillar of truth doing right to all without delayes especially to the poore without declining to the right hand or the left But the Pope being told he was a Royalist and one that would ioine with the King and whole Kingdome who now all strugled to shake off the Popes seruitude and would to the death sticke to that law and those Appeales which Stephen Langton solemnly before the Altar in Saint Paules Church vrged against King Iohns submission to the See of Rome his Election as being a person very dangerous was presently pronounced void Whereupon the Monkes choose a second and him the Pope misliked for beeing too old and soft spirited then a third was elected a man of eminent learning a Student in the Vniuersity of Oxford and him also the Pope reiected neuer resting till they had chosen Edmund of Abington a man more pleasing to the Romane palate But the King seeing the Great Emperour Fredericke euen this very time whiles hee was winning the Kingdom of Ierusalem from Infidels so Turkishly in his absence deposed from his owne Empire by the Pope vpon a priuate spleene no maruaile if in this his vnripe age and distracted gouernment hee feared to draw on himselfe by any opposition so mercilesse an enemy So that for the time these indignities were winked at in these parts in France also by the wisedome of Queen Blanch and mediation of the Archbishoppe of Reims and Philip Earle of Bollein of one part and the Earles of Britaine and Chester on the other a three yeeres cessation from mutuall hostilities was ratified by oath betweene the French and English 30 Hubert de Burgh Earle of Kent Chiefe Iusticiar of England hauing with few rubbes hitherto enioyed the most inward loue and fauour aswell of this King as of King Iohn seemes now to haue run the Stage of his best fortunes For the King vpon occasion of such inrodes and spoiles as the Prince Lewelin continually made in the Marches of Wales being aduertised by Peter Bishoppe of Winchester and certaine other of the Councell once for all to giue an end to those braues and insolencies of the Welsh complained that hee was not able in regard of his wants saying that his Treasurers told him all the rents of his Exchequor would doe no more then scarce maintaine apparrell houshold and ordinary Almes-deedes This was not vnknowne to the Bishop and the rest of that faction who watched this opportunity of purpose to lift the Earle of Kent out of fauour wherefore they boldly answered the King that if he were poore hee might thanke himselfe who gaue away to others such Honours Custodies and Dignities
that Sir Godfrey de Crancumb Knight with three hundred armed men was sent to apprehend the Earle in Essex Hee hauing intelligence of their approach fledde into a Chappell at Brentwood which adioyned to his lodging from whence those rough Souldiers haled him hee holding in one hand a Crucifix and in the other the Sacrament and sent for a Smith to make for him shackels of yron But when the Smith vnderstood that it was for Hubert de Burgh Earle of Kent he refused vttering such words if Mathew Paris doe not Poetize as did well shew that honourable thoughts are somtimes found in the hearts of men whose fortunes are farre from honour for hauing first drawne a deepe sigh hee said Doe with mee what yee please and God haue mercy on my soule but as sure as the Lord liues I will neuer makeyron shackles for him but will rather die the worst death that is For is not this that most loyall and couragious Hubert who so often hath preserued England from being destroyed by strangers restored England to England He who faithfully and constantly serued his Soueraigne Lord King Iohn in Gascoigne Normandy and else where that he was compelled to eate the flesh of horses whose high courage euen Enemies admired he that so long defended Douer Castle the Key of England against all the exquisite sieges of the French and by vanquishing them at Sea brought safety to the Kingdome What need I rehearse his excellent doings at Lincolne and Bedford Let God be iudge between him and you for vsing him so vniustly and inhumanely repaying good with euill nay requiting his most excellent deserts with the worst recompence that can be But Sir Godfrey and his blacke band regarded not such speeches but otherwise binding the Earle hard they set him on horsebacke and so conuayed him to the Tower of London 35 This breach of Sanctuary being made knowne to Roger Bishoppe of London whose Diocesse it was he confidently tels the King that if the Earle were not restored to the Chappell hee would excommunicate all the Authors of that outrage The Earle is accordingly restored but the Sheriffes of Essex and Hertford at the Kings commandement with the powers of their counties besiege the Chappell so long that at last they hauing cast a Trench about it that none might goe in or out the Earle was compelled to come forth and render himselfe bearing all things with an equall mind as one that had a cleare conscience before God which hee professed to haue While the Chappell was thus beset round the Kings indignation was so violent that hee forbad all men once to make mention of Hubert in his hearing No maruaile then if it bee said that the Princes indignation is death The Archbishoppe of Dublin neuerthelesse was not deiected but with praiers and teares besought the King who remained as yet inexorable Huberts enemies possessing his soule and senses Hubert therefore is againe imprisoned in the Tower There was no sacrifice as it seemes could appease the Kings iâ—…e but that of the Earles Hoord of gold and other riches which the Knights Templars had in their custodie vpon trust without Huberts consent refused to deliuer Hubert therefore willingly yeelds which when the Depositaries did giue vp the value seemed incredible This hoording perhaps was Huberts crime whereof being thus purged he had hope to recouer out of these deadly pangs and conuulsions of fortune and himselfe to bee made capable of curing Well the king obtains this precious booty but his enemies would haue his bloud also saying sith hee was conuicted of theft and fraud it was meet he should die a most shamefull death It seemes they thought that the verie finding of so much treasure was a conuiction of fraud in the getting and that the King must bee interpreted to haue lost whatsoeuer the Earle had gained But the displeasure of the King was mollified with this golden balme for hee answered them thus Hubert from his childhood hath as I haue heard faithfully enough serued my vncle King Richard and my Father King Iohn and if he haue done ill towards me hee shall neuer therefore die an euill death For I had rather be reputed a foolish or a negligent King then a cruell Tyrant or a bloudy man toward him who hath long serued mee and mine ancestors nor will I weigh more his euill deedes which are not as yet manifest nor proued true then all his good deeds which are plainelie knowne to the Realme and to vs all Hereupon Hubert had all such lands granted vnto him as eyther King Iohn had giuen or himselfe had purchased There vndertooke for him to the King as sureties the Earles of Cornwall and Warrenn Marshal Ferrars and himselfe was committed to the Castle of Deuises there to abide in free Prison vnder the Custody of foure Knights belonging each of them to one of these foure Earles This Court-storme thus in part ouerblowne let vs take our standings to view what other weather followed and what countenance of things in this Kingdome did next present it selfe to the world 36 The King being naturally as it seemes addicted to repose himselfe vpon some one mans counsell was now wholy swayde by Peter de Rupibus Bishoppe of Winchester who had therefore wrought the Earle out of grace that hee might soly raigne and predominate in the gentle King Which the better to effect the Bishoppe procures him to displace the English Officers and in their roomes to surrogate Poictouines and Britons who comming ouer to the number of about two thousand he stuffes his Castles with them and in briefe did as it were wholy entrust himselfe his treasures strengthes and the Realme to them So that Iudgements were committed to the vniust Lawes to the Out-lawes Peace to Wranglers and Iustice to wrong-dâ—…ers Such as would haue praied redresse for these abuses were interrupted and put off by the Bishoppe of Winchester Among them who were remoued from their places in Court was one Sir William de Redune a Knight and Deputy Marshall to Richard Earle of Pembroke This was to the Earle very displeasant which ioyned with a consideration of the publike cause and danger he associates vnto him certaine of the great Lords as was the fashion of those Lording times vpon euery discontent and in the Company of them aduanceth confidently to the King whom in the hearing of many hee reproueth for that he had through sinister aduise called in the Poictouins to the oppression of the Realme of his naturall subiects of their Lawes and Liberties humblie therefore hee beseecheth him that hee would spedily reforme such abuses which threatned the imminent subuersion both of the Crowne and Kingdome which if hee did not himselfe and other Lordes would so long withdraw their attendance as he entertained Strangers The Bishoppe hereunto makes answere That the King might well and lawfully call in what Strangers himselfe
besought him My Soueraigne Lord and King I haue beene nourished by you and made rich in worldly substance confound not your own Creature but at leastwise grant mee a time of deliberation that I may render a competent reason for such points as I am charged with Thou shalt said the King be carried to the Tower of London there to deliberate till I am satisfied He was so Stephen de Segraue the Lord Chiefe Iustice whom the King also called most wicked Traitour had time till Michaelmas to make his accounts at the Archbishops and other Bishops humble entreaty and for other matters he shifted them off from himselfe by laying the blame vpon such as were higher in place then hee into whose office of Chiefe Iustice Hugh de Pateshull is aduanced The like euasion Robert Paslew had by leauing the fault vpon Walter Bishoppe of Carleil who was aboue him in the Exchequer and thus were these ciuill enormities reformed not without reducing store of Coine to the King 50 As those continuall turmoiles and plagues of the Sword much afflicted the land so this was the third yeere wherein God inflicted also for sin the plague of famine whereby the poore did miserably perish there being no Samaritan to pay for their barbouring or to annoint their wounds with the oyle of consolation Our Authors to make manifest how odious the mercilesse heart is in the sight of God relate a storie of that time with protestation that they doe it left so memorable an example should be in time forgotten Certain poore while as yet the Corne was greene pluckt the eares in the common fields to sustaine their liues whereupon the Owners call on the Priest to curse all such as had so done but one in their company adiured the Priest in the name of God to exempt his corne from the sentence saying it pleased him well that the poore driuen with famine had taken his corne and so commended that which they had left to God The Priest compelled by importunity of the rest was entred into the sentence when by a terrible interrupting tempest of thunder lightning wind haile and raine all the corne-fieldes about were desolated as if they had beene troden downe with Horse and Cartes that no kind of beast or fowle would feed vpon the corne thus laid But as say our Authors out of the Scripture seeing they who are pitteous find mercy that honest and compassionate hearted man found all his corne and grounds though interlaced with theirs altogether vntoucht and vnharmd Wherupon say they it is more cleare then any light that as glory to God on high is sung of Angels so there is peace on Earth to men who are of goodwill This dearth was in France and Gascoigne aswell as in England A Iewish impiety may well be annexed to want of Christian Charity There were brought before the King at Westminster seuen Iewes who circumcised a Child and purposed in contempt of Christ and Christianity to haue crucified him in Easter at Norwich 51 These now calmer times were made more happy by the marriage of the Emperour Fredericke with the Lady Isabel the King of Englands sister a beauteous young Lady about twenty yeeres of age The messengers arriued in March with the Emperours letters closed vnder a Seale of gold and there were sent to conduct her ouer the Archbishoppe of Colein and the Duke of Louain The King brought her to Sandwich with about three thousand horse in his traine and being imperially furnished with all worldly abundance shee tooke shipping in May and in one dayes and one nights space arriued at Antwerpe a City of the Empire was euery where most magnificently entertained her sweet humility and excellent beauty drawing all to loue and honour her At the solemnitie of her marriage were present three Kings eleuen Dukes thirty Marquesses Earles besides the number of great Prelates On whether superstition or obseruation of the Emperour is noted at this marriage that he forbare the Empresses company till a certaine howre which his VVisards or Astrologers had assigned and in the morning hee caused her to bee carefully tended as a woman with child and sent word to his brother the King of England that hee should haue a sonne so skilfull or confident hee was and God did fauour his iudgement for it proued so This Imperiall affinity gaue a worthy Historian occasion here to display and emblazon the Maiesty and glory of the English Princes but amongst them all none were higher aduanced then the Children of King Iohn one of whose sons was now a King the other afterward chosen to be an Emperour and one of his daughters a Queen this other here mentioned an Empresse And here doth VVendouer end his history to whom we haue hitherto been beholding for his labours sorry wee can enioy his good company no longer 52 There were spread through England about this time certaine Romane Vsurers called Caurfini who had entangled the King himselfe most of the great men and all others as had to deale with the Court of Rome in their cunning snares Their first entrance into England was some few yeeres past when the Pope requiring the tenth of all moueable goods in England Ireland and Wales towards his wars against the Emperour Fredericke sent Stephen his Nunce hither to collect it who brought with him that race of deuouring-Monsters vnder humane shape called the Popes Marchants vnder colour of Richard late Earle Marshall to commit that assassinate vpon him This execrable wretch hauing beene a Courtier and one of the Kings Knights supposing to haue found the King in his owne retiring Bed had about midnight gotten in at the Chamber window but God in whose special protection the liues of Princes are disappointed him for the King was elsewhere in bed with his Queen Neuerthelesse he gaue not ouer but with naked knife in hand sought vp and downe in some other Chambers One of the Queenes gentlewomen sitting late and very deuoutly at her booke by candle-light at sight of the furious villaine with her shriking noise wakened the Kings seruants who starting out of their Bed laid hands vpon him afterward he was drawne in peeces with horses at Couentree And worthily for as a vulgar Chronicler hereupon saith truly in wounding and killing a Prince the Traitor is guilty of homicide of parricide of Christiâ—…ide nay of Deicide William de Marisco who was saide to bee the instigator of this Treason knowing his danger became a Pyrate fortified the Isle of Lundey in Seuern where hee did much mischiefe the situation of that little Iland being inexpugnable At length hee was surprised therein and sixteene of his Complices who all of them after conuiction were put to death at London William to the last gaspe denying his priuity to the former treasonous attempt of
English being in number aboue a thousand Knightes beside greater States as Prelates Earles and Barons and of the Scots about sixe hundreth Knights and Gentlemen all of them well appointed There was also two Queenes the Mother of the Bride who was to be Queene and the widow or Queen Dowager of Scotland who for that cause was returned out of France attended vpon in royall manner with many Lords and Gentlemen of France The Scots were lodged in one place of the City by them selues Vpon Christmas day the King of England gaue the order of Knight-hood to the King of Scots and at the same time to twenty others richly apparrelled Vpon the next day the princely couple were espoused Take a scantling of the cheere and multitude of guests by this The Archbishoppe of Yorke who was Prince as it were of the Northerne parts and the common host of all that most noble fellowshippe which cost him about foure thousand marks gaue toward that feast six hundreth fat oxen all which were spent in the first generall seruice and whatsoeuer the vaine Stage-play of the world might afford eyther for pompe or delight was there all enioyed More worthy to bee remembred then that magnificent gluttonie the natural vice of these our Nations was the orderly and no childish action of the young Bridegroome in reconciling Philip Louell whom King Henry had latelie fined and discourted for taking Bribes to the King his Lord. K. Alexander vndertaking the businesse and finding a fitte time presents himselfe to the King of England vpon his knees holding vp his hands neither would hee rise though earnestly requested but with a gesture which seemed to draw teares of ioy and loue from the eyes of such as sate round about prosecuting his intent saith My Lord King your Maiesty knowes that though I my selfe am a king and through your goodnesse honored with the girdle of Knight-hood yet that I am withall both a Child aswell in age as in knowledge and also an Orphan my father being dead and my mother leauing me though at your sending for she is now pleased to bee present therefore from henceforth and for euer after I here doe take you both for Father and Mother that you may supply both their wants and with your paternall care help protect all mine insufficiencies The King scarse able to refraine from tender teares or to hold down his throbbings said no more but onely this one word Willingly The princely Child replied therupon I will make experiment of that and know it by proofe seeing you haue graciously heard mee hitherto in trying whether I shall reape the effect of my first suit Then hee declared his request and had it so that Louell was afterward Treasurer 80 The State and fidelity of the Gascoignes was so desperately shaken and plunged by the reuenges which Simon de Montford to whom the king had giuen the gouernment of their Country for sixe yeeres had exercised vpon them for that they had accused him to the King of tyrannous proditorious dealing and affirmed that his name ought rather to bee Sinon then Simon that but for the vent of their wines in which respect their subiection to England was verie beneficiall to their Common-weale it was thought they would generally haue reuolted But the King though readie thus to leese Gascoigne would yet needs hope to obtaine Normandie and his other lands in France without blowes The King of France whose conscience was wonderfully tender and sincere had indeed written out of Palestine to that purpose as thinking King Henries title was better then his owne but the French among whom their Kings misfortunes in the losse of Damiata in Aegypt which was wholy ascribed to the Popes auarice who for money released those who should haue aided him had brought him into lesse regard then his excellent vertues merited did vniuersally and constantly refuse adding that before the King of England should haue any more land among them hee must passe through a thousand sharpe Lances and a thousand bloudy Swords when the Lances were burst On the other side the King of England was but in little credit with his people for whereas by an agreement betweene the Pope and him the Tenths of the Clergie through England during three yeeres should haue beene receiued toward his charges in his pretended iourney to the Holy-Land yet in a generall assembly at Westminster very few were drawne to giue their names to that seruice notwithstanding that two Bishops and the Abbot of Westminster laboured in their Sermons all they could to stirre the people to that martiall Pilgrimage and though the King himselfe in all their view took a most solemn oth that within three yeere he would set forward the onlie reason of their vnwillingnes growing vpon suspition that he onely sought as the Pope had giuen him example to draw by this colour the treasure of the Realme into his hands This their diffidence of sinceritie in him made him the rather incline to foster and fauour strangers that with a kind of peruicacie though himselfe by manifold neglects of his word had worthilie bred that diffidence 81 The King could more hardlie find followers in such an enterprise for that his people had no conceit of his valour but said What reason encourageth him who was neuer trained vp in Martiall discipline nor hath managed an horse nor drawn a sword nor charged a staffe nor shooke a Target to hope for a triumph ouer the Sarazens against whom the Cheualrie of France hath miscarried or wherefore dreames hee of recouery of more land who could not keepe that which he had in for raine parts concluding that he was a man onely borne to draine their purses to empty his own and to multiplie debts This was the opinion of men behind his backe but not onely of men for Isabel Countesse of Arundel widow of Henry Earle of Arundel a young Lady receiuing the repulse at the Kings hands in a matter which shee alleadged to be hers in equity durst say thus to his face O my Lord King why doe you turne away from iustice we cannot now obtaine that which is right in your Court you are placed as a mean between God and vs but you neither gouerne vs nor your selfe neither dread you to vexe the Church diuersly as it hath not onely felt in present but often heretofore Moreouer you doubt not manifoldlie to afflict the Nobles of the Kingdome The King fired at so free a speech with a scornefull and angry countenance answered with a loud voice O my Lady Countesse What haue the Lords of England because you haue tongue at will made a Charter and hyred you to bee their Orator and Aduocate wherevnto the Countesse replied Not so my Lord for they haue made to mee no Charter but that Charter which your Father made and which your selfe confirmed swearing to keepe the same inuiolably and constantly and often extorting
odious Hugh Bigod brother to the Earle Marshall was made chiefe Iustitiar The people seemed wholy theirs which made the Barons so rough and peremptory in all their conferences that when the Lord Henrie sonne to the King of Almain refused to combine or take their oath without his Fathers consent they roundly bad him know That if his father himselfe would not hold with the Baronage of England he should not haue a furrowre of earth among them And least anie thing which might tend to their securitie should seeme to be omitted they vsing the Kings name commanded London to stand vpon her guard by keeping their Cities gates carefully shut by maintaining strong watches night by night vpon pretence of danger to the Realme through the practises of strangers and after they dispatched thither certaine fit Agents who in the Guilde-hall made known their commission which was directly to vnderstand whether they would iâ—…utably adhere to the Barons and obey their constitutions by manfully aiding and effectually supplying them in the common cause Whereunto the Citizens condescended binding themselues thereunto vnder the publike seale of London 94 The Barons did as yet forbeare to declare what those reformatorie Prouisions should be because the Earle of Gloucester a principall man among them was in danger of death whose sicknesse did perplex suspend their proceedings the maner of his maladie did put them in doubt of their owne safeties making them grow in distrust of their Cooks their butlers and sewers for the Earle his body breaking out into pustules and his haire nailes teeth and skinne it selfe falling away was as many others of which some died thought to be poisoned But whither they were or no the Poictouines and strangers had the blame laid vpon them to make them the more odious to the Commons But the Earle partly recouered his health in time by the benefit of medicines and diligent attendance The poisons were said to haue beene tempered in the house of Elias a Iew afterward baptized The King himselfe perhaps would not haue beene sorry if that he Simon Earle of Leicester and some few others of the Barons had beene with God for howsoeuer his body was among them yet his heart was not at quiet which in this wise well appeared For being in the moneth of Iune vpon the riuer of Thames in his barge the aier sodeinly grew darke and there ensued a terrible shower with thunder and lightning of which the king impatient commands himselfe to be set on land at the next place which was Durham house whereas then the Earle of Leicester lay The Earle being thereof certified came out to entertaine him saying Sir why are you afraid the tempest is now past whereunto he answered with a seuere looke I feare thunder and lightning aboue measure but by the head of God I doe more feare thee then all the thunder and lightning of the world Whereunto the Earle replied My liege it is iniurious and incredible that you should stand in feare of me who haue alwaies beene loyall both to you and your Realme whereas you ought to feare your enemies such as destroy the Realme and abuse you with bad Counsels The Barons therefore remaining firme in their first purpose send messengers abroad to will all such as had beene wronged by the Kings halfe-brothers and other Poictouines and strangers to present their greeuances to the Barons and to prosecute them Moreouer because sundry other petty-tyrants of the English nation encouraged by their example had exceeded their limits in oppressing their inferiours they procured the King to appoint foure Knights Commissioners in euerie shire to enquire of all such iniuries and certifie the same vnder their seales within a certaine time limitted 95 The Barons in the meane time neglect not their enterprize at whose instance principally of Hugh Bigod the new chiefe Iustitiar Philip Louel the Kings Treasurer for abuses committed in the Kings Forrests and game about Stony-Stratford and many Officers of the Exchecquer were likewise remoued to giue roome to such as the Barons better liked The Sherifs likewise of Shires their practises and extortions were diligentlie seene into and it was ordeined that as well the giuers as takers of bribes should be seuerely punisht The welsh seeing these â—…und proceedings in England the peace reflorishment whereof they feared labored for reconciliation but could not then obteine it 96 Richard King of Romans hauing a desire to see the King his brother and his lands in England not without a purpose to bring an Armie or such a number of men as might greatly strengthen the King against the Barons as they suspected was aduertised that they prouided for his resistance aswell by land as sea This made him his wife and sonne to lay aside that purpose and to arriue in a priuate maner at Douer with a small traine in which there were onely two Earles and about nine Knights The king met him with great congratulation at the Sea side but nor King nor hee could bee suffered to enter into Douer Castle because forsooth it was the principall Key of England for the safegard whereof they openly exacted an Oath of him at Canterburie in this manner The holy Gospels being laide vpon the Pulpet in the Chapter-house of Canterbury the Barons reuerently brought in thither the Kings of England and of Almaine then Richard Earle of Glocester for Simon Earle of Leicester was gone with others into France to deale with the King and States thereof about a perpetuall league standing in the midst openly and in humble sort cals Richard King of Romans vnto him by the name onely of Richard Earle of Cornwall who obeyed accordingly to whom hee distinctly ministred the Oath following Heare all men that I Richard Earle of Cornwall sweare vpon the holy Gospels to bee faithfull and forward to reforme with you the Kingdome of England hitherto by the counsell of wicked men too much deformed And I will be an effectuall Coadiutor to expell the Rebels and troubles of the Realme from out the same This oath will I obserue vpon paine to forfeit all the lands I haue in England On the other side had the King known how to vse it there fell out such dissention between the Earles of Gloucester and Leicester that Leicester departed from England discontented saying he tooke no ioy to liue among men so mutable and deceitfull Neuerthelesse such meanes were vsed that these two chiefe Captaines of the Barons brake not forth into any farther diuision Thus whiles the Barons vsing the Kings name disposed of all things and Simon de Montfort Earle of Leicester was gone with others to transact with the French about an indissoluble league the King himselfe through desire not to be interrupted with forraine matters if warre should rise at home or through want of money or better aduise was induced if not betrayed to an act of little honour though it carried with it the
face of profit and setled quiet 97 For the affaires of the realm thus strangely managed the King in person sailes ouer into France there to demand a peaceable restitution of such Signiories as Philip Lewis Father of this Lewis had iniuriously withdrawne from his father King Iohn The French replied that no restitution was due for many respects specially because the ancient grant made to Rollo the first Duke of Normandy was not voluntary but extorted by feare and force of Armes in the dayes of the weake state of France The King hauing no disposition to recouer his claimes by battell and destitute of money wherewith to wage an Armie but principally for that his owne Peeres and people stood on their guard against him did vnwillingly ratifie a conclusion the Articles whereof were that the King of France should quietly hold the Dukedom of Normandy and Earledome of Angiou Main also Tourain and Poictou for three hundreth thousand small pounds of Tourain and vpon promise to receiue other lands to the yeerely value of twenty thousand pounds Polydor saith that the reputed limits of the English Pale in France were from thenceforth the riuer of Charent in Xanctoing and the mountaines Pyrenaees and that hee should peaceably haue Angoumois Quercy and Limain being Countries marching vpon Gascoigne in lieu of the rest yet so as the King of England should hold them of the Crowne of France by homage and fealtie Vpon these Articles the king acquitted and for euer renounced all his challenge to Normandy the other lands and thenceforth abridged his Stile and changed his Seale vsing a Scepter in place of a Sword whereon these Monkish and mockish verses were written Est M. CCLIX vtinam concordia foelix Andegauis Picta-uis Neustria genterelictâ Anglorum dantur tibi France Sigilla nouantur Nomina tolluntur fugit Ensis Sceptra geruntur M CCLIX God grant firme peace thou fix Poictou Angiou Normans to France range yon New Seales are made old Styles forsaken Downe laid the Blade Scepters vp taken 98 The King at these vnworthy rates hauing secured himselfe from the French labours to vindicate the Regall power out of the vsurping Barons hands whose ouer-toppings at home had driuen him to those forraine indignities alleadging that the Oath which his sonne and hee had taken at Oxford was voide in regard it was compulsorie that the Barons also who pretended the profite of the Realme sought onely their owne honour and gain contrary to their decrees For his more security he takes the Tower of London preparing force by the helpe of his brother King of Romans There followed a grieuous perturbation of the Realm although at this time it brake not forth into the extremity Armes being laid downe for a little space Edward the Kings eldest sonne would not trauerse the oath he had made at Oxford but held with the Barons for the present The King the Queene and his selected friends still remaine vpon their guard in the Tower where hee in the yeere before had burst vp the locks of the ancient Depositum or dead stocke of the Crown to employ against the Barons Peace was notwithstanding brought about againe by the Queenes speciall diligence and Douer and Rochester Castles whither hee went in person are deliuered vnto him This makes him resolue to pursue the Barons the rather also for that the French King who much condemned the Barons vniust courses had promised his assistance Henry therefore thrusts out the Barons Chancellor Chiefe Iusticiar placing Walter Mertō Philip Basset men of much more loyall affections in their roomes The Barons hearing of this hasten in Armes to Winchester where the King was who hauing intelligence by his faithfull Clerk Sir Iohn Mansel got back into the Tower of London The King of France was made Vmpire in the quarrell The cause was heard at Amiens where hee gaue iudgement with the King of England against the Barons pronouncing all the Statutes and Acts made at Oxford to bee vtterly void prouided neuerthelesse that the Charter of Liberties which King Iohn had made to the English nation should in no sort bee thereby infringed This prouiso animated Simon Earle of Leicester and the Barons to maintaine all the Statutes of Oxford because they were pretendedly founded vpon that Charter notwithstanding that iust iudgement which King Lewis had giuen The secret confederacy with Lewelin Prince of Wales ministred to the Barons no little encouragement who about this time wasted the Dominions of Prince Edward in the Marches of Wales This iudgement of the French King did much disaduantage the Barons of whom diuers being drawne with perswasions gifts and promises reuolted from Simon Montfort There was now a taking of Townes and Prisoners on all hands Prince Edward who now was wholy for his Father in despite of the Barons takes the Castel of Bristol and fines the City at a thousand pounds Simon Montfort executeth his greatest reuenges vpon the Queenes friends which were Aliens not sparing the Kings Marching forward he recouers Gloster Castell enters Worcester and Bridgenorth lastly surpriseth the I le of Ely subduing that fastnesse or fenny strength to the Barons vse Sir Iohn Mansel the Kings Councellour fearing the euent of things flies secretly from the Tower where the King was Henry sonne to the King of Almain was after this taken by the Barons Meanewhile Prince Edward fortifies Windsor Castle with strangers Mutuall wearinesse at length begat a desire of peace and the King had yeelded that the Statutes of Oxford should stand but the Queene was vtterly against it not without cause for it did enfeeble the arbitration which the French King had made The Queenes opposition in this point was knowne to the Londoners which put the baser sort into so lewd a rage that shee being to shoot the Bridge from the Tower toward Windsor they with durt and stones and villanous words forced her to returne Prince Edward vnder the conduct of the Bishoppe of Worcester came from the Castle of Bristol by reason of quarrell betweene his men of warre and the Burgers and contrary to his promise entred into Windsor Castle but afterward going forth to meet Simon Montfort at Kingston vpon Thames with purpose to offer peace the said Simon got Windsor Castle would not permit him to depart At London yet in a Parliament matters were pieced againe and the Kings side grew stronger dayly 99 There were with him his brother King of Romans his sonne Edward William de Valence whom Prince Edward had brought out of France Iohn Comyn of Scotland with a multitude of valiant Scots whose King was Henries sonne in law Iohn de Baliol Lord of Gallway Robert de Brus c. with whom hee marcheth from London to Oxford where the Rendeuou of his friends and forces was appointed The King meaning to make that place where his chiefe blow was giuen him his
chiefe seat to consult for remedies dismissed thence all the Students by reason of their multitude being aboue 15000 saith William Rishanger who then liued of those only whose names were entred into the Matriculation booke amongst whom being so many young Nobles the King doubted how they might bee affected to the Barons Whereupon many of them went to Northampton where then the Barons were strong and thither the King comming with his hoast and breaking in at the Towne-walles vpon Passion Sunday encountred his enemies amongst whom the Students of Oxford had a Banner by themselues aduanced right against the King and they did more annoy him in the fight then the rest of the Barons which the King who at length preuayled had vowed sharpely to reuenge but that his Councellors told him those Students were the sonnes and kindred of the Great-men of the Land whom if hee punished euen the Nobles who now stood for him would take Armes against him The King there tooke Simon Montfort the younger and foureteene other principall Barons and Knightes Banerets forty other Knights besides Esquiers c. Encouraged with this successe hee aduanceth the Standard royall toward Nottingham burning and wasting the Barons lands wheresoeuer hee came To diuert this tempest Simon Montfort hastneth to London and attemptes the taking of Rochester Castle which Iohn Earle of Warren defended for the King who comming to raise the siege takes Kingston Castle which belonged to the Earle of Gloucester then vnexpectedly falling vpon such as maintained the siege of Rochester while Simon was absent kils verie many and scatters the rest Then seiseth hee the Castle of Tunbridge and therein the Countesse of Gloucester whom notwithstanding he nobly set at large as professing not to warre against Ladies from thence the Cloud of power borne vpon the winges of indignation speedes to Winchelsea and receiues the Cinque-Portmen to grace setling at last in Lewis where himselfe rested in the Priorie and his sonne in the Castle whither the Barons sent letters to him protesting their loyall obseruance to his person but all hostisity to their enemies which were about him 100 But the King flaming with desire of reuenge sets slight by these vowed but fained fidelities and returnes a full defiance as to Traitors professing that hee takes the wrong of his friends as his owne and their enemies as his The King of Almaine Prince Edward with other of the Kings chiefe friends sent their like letters of defiance The Barons loath to let it come to the hazardous and vnkind triall of steele though they then encamped about sixe miles from Lewis not acquitting themselues in this repulse iterate their message with an offer to pay to the King thirty thousand pounds in satisfaction of such hurts as their people had done through the Realme so as the Statutes of Oxford might stand The king of Almaine whose honour they had toucht and spoild part of his inheritances hindred all harkening to any their offers 101 It came to a battel wherein Simon de Montford commands his traiterous Army to weare white Crosses on breast and backe to shew they fought for Iustice great was the effusion of bloud on both parts chieflie of the Scots vpon the Kings side of the Londoners vpon the Earles side whose Battalion lead by the Lord Segraue Prince Edward most furiously charged and had the execution of them for about foure miles which he pursued the more bloudily in reuenge of the extreame disgrace which they had offered vpon London Bridge to the Queene his Mother and after that the Garrison of Tunbridge followes and slew many at Croyden But while the Prince spent himself in that reuenge his Father who hauing his Horse slain vnder him had yeelded himself prisoner to Simon de Montfort his vncle the king of Romans and others great Peeres were taken and the whole hope of that day lost There fell in all on both sides about fiue thousand Prince Edward returning from the slaughter of the Londoners ed at Westminster on the Northside of the high Altar vnder a faire monument of stone with his Portraiture and the armes of him and others of his house and manie noble houses of that time 108 Richard the third sonne of King Henry and Queene Elenor bearing the name of his vncle Richard King of Romans Almaign deceased in his youth and lieth at Westminster enterred on the south-side of the Quire 109 Iohn the fourth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Fleanor bearing the name of King Iohn his grandfather deceased yong and at Westminster his bones lie enterred with his brother Richard 110 William the fift sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor is mentioned by Thomas Pickering a Priest of the monastery of Whitby in Yorkeshire who liued in the time of King Henrie the sixt and wrote a large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issues ' and that he dying in his childhood was buried within the new Temple by Fleete-streete in London 111 Henry the sixt sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanour is also reported by the same Pickering to haue died yong and to be buried at Westminster 112 Margaret the eldest daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor borne the twentie sixt yeere of her Fathers raigne 1241. was the first wife of Alexander the third King of Scotland married to him at Yorke An. 1251. by whome shee had issue Alexander and Dauid who died both before their Father without issue and Margaret Queene of Norway wife of King Erike and mother of Margaret the heire of Scotland and Norway that died vnmarried shee was Queene twenty two yeeres liued thirtie three deceased before her husband in the twenty third yeere of his Raigne the first of her brother Edwards in England and was buried at the Abbey of Dunferinling in Scotland 113 Beatrice the second daughter of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne at Burdeaux in Gascoigne Iune 25. An. 1242. of her Fathers raigne 27. At the age of eighteene yeeres shee was married to Iohn the first Duke of Britaine sonne of Iohn the last Earle of the same and had issue by him Arthur Duke of Britanny Iohn Earle of Richmont Peter and Blanch married to Philip sonne of Robert Earle of Artoys Eleanour a Nunne at Amsbery and Marie married to Guy Earle of Saint Paul when shee had beene his wife twelue yeeres and liued thirty yeeres shee deceased in Britany in the first yeere of the Raigne of her brother King Edward and was buried at London in the Quire of the Grey Fryers within Newgate 114 Catherine the third daughter of King Henry and Queene Eleanor was borne at London An. 1253. of her fathers raigne 37. Nouemb. 25. being Saint Katherines day whose name was therefore giuen vnto her at the font by Boniface Arch-Bishop of Canterburie her mothers vncle who christened her and was her Godfather Shee died yong and at Westminster her bones lie enterred with her brother Richard and Iohn
in the space betweene the Chappels of King Edward and Saint Bennet EDVVARD THE FIRST LORD OF IRELAND AND DVKE OF AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE-SEVENTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER X. EDward who followed K. Henry in wearing the English Crowne but far out-went him in all regall vertues was abroad at the time of his fathers death still pursuing his high desires for the Holy Warres wherein what he performed being yet but a Prince against the publike enemies of Christians it shall not bee impertinent to touch before wee come to his actions as a King hauing already remembred with what valour and felicity hee had subdued his Fathers domesticke enemies setled the peace of his Kingdome and reestablished the raines of Soueraignty in his Fathers hands which those potent Rebels had formerly extorted 2 King Lewis of France whose perswasions had enflamed this noble-spirited Prince to associate him in this glorious quarrell hauing first set forth for the enterprise lay now in siege of Tunis in Africa where Prince Edward with all his forces arriuing the French King greatly reioycing in his wished presence together with the King of Nauarre and other Princes of his Army went forth to meet him and receiued him in the kisse of Peace This place which they beleaguered was as then not great yet by reason of the situation it greatly impeached the Christians in their passages through those Seas being built out of the scattered ribs and wasted ruines of that mighty and famous City Carthage riual once in Maiesty and Ambition with ancient Rome as contending with her about the Empire of the World Therefore to secure the Mediterranean Seas it was thought necessary to beginne that enterprise for Asia with this in Africa but not long after Lewis yeelding vppe his holy Soule to God at the siege and sicknesse by reason of the heates in those Regions for it was August raig of homage to seize vpon the whole Fee of the said Prince marcht with an Armie into Wales his good fortune there was accidentally augmēted by a prize which foure shippes of Bristol tooke about the Isles of Sillie wherein the daughter of Simon Montfort late Earle of Leicester who according to a secret contract betweene their friends went to be giuen in marriage to Lewelin and Aimericke her brother were surprised but shee found honourable vsage of the King her neere kinsman 11 Meanewhile Lewelines affaires by the manhood and diligence of Pain de Canusijs and others who had takē West-Wales in broght it to the Kings peace thriuing but poorely and the saide Prince feeling the foundations of his safetie beginning manifestly to faile and shrinke from vnder him sued for peace and had it vpon such termes which in likely-hood were not as Polydor Virgil would haue it seeme granted by King Edward lest he should leese his cost and care by warring against bogs and mountaines In the conditions of Peace which was procured with great difficulty the most remarkeable as carrying the shew of a farre greater riches in the possession of the Welsh euen at that time then some preiudicated can easily beleeue were these 1. That the Prince should pay to the King for his peace and goodwill fifty thousand pounds sterling the payment whereof should bee in the Kinges will and grace that is as wee conceiue it how much thereof the Prince should pay or not pay and when 2. That the said Prince should haue the Isle of Anglesey in Fee-farme of the King to him and to the lawfull issue of his body in generall taile for fiue thousand Marks readie money for gressom or a fine in hand paid the yeerly rent of a thousand Marks The rest of the articles being about eight amounted to so much as a plain Conquest or dissolution of the Principality of Wales after Lewelins death who was to enioy the same during his time vpon conditions 12 Now whereas the said Lewelin had three Brethren Dauid whom King Edward fauoured Owen and Rodericke it was enioyned to him at this conclusion made by the Lord Robert Tiptoft and certaine other Commissioners vpon eyther side appointed that hee should appease and satisfie his said Brethren but because Dauid was afterward a principall Actor in the calamities which fell vpon himselfe his house and his Country we must not neglect to speake somwhat particularly of him This Gentleman for some causes flying into England from his Brother Lewelin for his faithfull seruice to the State of England was there honoured contrary to the manner of his Nation with the order of Knighthood and receiued also by the bounty of King Edward for his maintenance the Castle of Denbigh with lands to the yeerly value of one thousand pounds and the Daughter of the Earle of Derby being then a Widow to wife with all which bounty the King did but entertaine a reuealer of his secrets as some not improbably doe affirme The State of Wales thus composed and the Castle of Aberistwith which seemes to bee the same that by another is said to haue beene built in West-Wales at Lāpader Vaur being built by King Edward for assuring those parts the King as he was munificent and roiall the more to tie Lewelins faith gaue vnto him the Lady of whose surprise at Sea we haue mentioned to be his consort honouring the Nuptials with his owne presence and his Queens And whereas Alexander King of Scots came about the same season into England to treat with Edward concerning important affaires and had formerly sent to the Welsh warres certaine aides of the Scots the said Alexander being iealous on his Countries behalfe that those aides might bee interpreted to haue beene sent vpon duty obtained letters testimoniall from King Edward declaring that they were not sent of duty or in respect of seruice due 13 Though King Edward were thus desirous to gaine the Welsh-Nation rather by his largesse then puissance hauing so honourably vsed Lewelin hee could not yet retain their hearts for whether it were which some to amoue the note of ingratitude turbulency from them affirme for that there was partiality vsed by the English officers in distribution of iustice vpon the Marches or which seems to some as likely for that they aspired in vaine to their ancient liberty being miserably seduced with certaine blind prophesies the Welsh betooke themselues afresh to Armes for Dauid himselfe whom the King had laden with so many benefites and graces became to them a principall leader and to giue them full assurance of his fastnesse to their cause reconciling himselfe to his brother the Prince he sodainely and treacherously vpon Palme-Sunday seised the Castle of Hawardin surprising Roger de Clifford a noble famous Knight whom the King had dispatched into those parts as Iusticiar of all Wales and slaying such vnarmed men as offered to resist that violence whence
Lewis the French Kings sonne would haue had the Infant at his Baptisme named Lewis but the English Lords would not permit who therfore was after his Fathers and Grandfathers name called Edward This was hee who afterward raysed the honour of English Cheualrie to so high a point by his famous victories in France and elsewhere 17 The euill will which the King bare in his mind against the Barons for their ouer-ruling his affections and the death of Gaueston by sundry bad offices and sycophancies of the French at Windsor was rubd so hard vpon that it grew raw againe before it was halfe healed Therefore in a Parliament at London the king sharpely charged those presumptuous Lords with their contempt against him in the spoiles they had committed at Newcastle and which most afflicted his languishing spirit in taking and wickedly killing Peirs Gaueston To all which they stoutely answered that they had not offended in any point but deserued his roiall fauour for that they had not gathered force against him but against the publike enemie of the Realme c. How beit to preuent the feared mischiefe of ciuill Armes by the working of the young Queene of the Prelates and Earle of Glocester the Lords in open Court at Westminster humbled themselues to the King praying grace and the King granted to such of them as would desire the same his gracious pardon The whole house of Parliament seeing the kings wants of their own accord granted a Fifteenth al parts hereupon returned with ioy and peace but not long after the Lord Guy de Beauchampe Earle of Warwicke who in this Parliament was appointed to be of Priuie Councell with the King deceased being as by the Barons wel-willers it was said impoisoned by such of the Kings secret friends as did maligne him 18 The mischieuous effects of the Kings former misgouernment beganne now most perillouslie to discouer themselues For the Scots his neighbours who could not bee ignorant of all such griefes and maladies as festred in the heart and entrals of England had long since made their timely vse thereof adhering so to the vndaunted Bruce that by degrees hee had gotten a great strength and was againe publikely receiued and obeied for King of Scotland from most places whereof hee draue the English and in contempt of Edward committed great spoile by slaughter of People burning of Townes in Northumberland and other Acts of hostility The principall charge of Scotland for King Edward had beene entrusted to the Lord Iohn Cumin a Scot Earle of Bucquhan whom King Robert had vanquished in battell and was now while Edward sate bewitched with most vnworthy languishments grown potent sending his Brother Edward Bruce to besiege the Castle of Striuelin which was in the hands of the English 19 The King of England awakened out of his slumbers with these Alarums marched thereupon with a very great Armie toward the said Castle It pleaseth Hector Boetius putting off as it were the Historian to report maruellous thinges of the numbers of Souldiers which came with King Edward in this iourney for if he say true there were not fewer then one hundreth and fifty thousand horsemen and as many thousand footmen and that we may not suspect the multitude to bee far greater then either the cause required or the realm of England could well afford hee informeth vs that besides the English there were in his aid at this time Hollanders Zelanders Brabanders Flemings Picards Boloners Gascoignes Normans with much people of many other Regions and that besides these three hundreth thousand men of warre there were infinite families with their women children seruants and houshold-stuffe but because other Writers doe ingenuously grant and containe probable matter enough for the honour of the Scottish Nation in this iourney wee will as neare as wee can being things to vs neither vp nor downe in regard of the long time since these hostilities hapned truely and freely though briefly informe our selues hereof 20 The Earles of Lancaster Warren Warwicke and Arundel the greatest Peeres of the land refused to attend their King in this seruice for that hee had delaied to ratifie the points of their desired liberties and prouisions for the pretended better gouernment of England by himselfe so often consented vnto In which as their loyall affection cannot bee much admired so it is certaine that King Edward hereby vndertooke that voyage with farre the lesse force eyther of men or counsell Neuerthelesse his hoast was great enough if numbers did sway in such affaires more then religion discipline and valour to haue effected more then it selfe did suffer But King Edward and his people rather seemed to goe toward a Wedding or a Triumph then to a battell adorning themselues with all sorts of riches gold siluer and the like toies in a kind of wanton manner correspondent to the humour of the Prince whom they followed 21 In this iourney it was made manifest what true and sober valiancie could effect against light brauery and insolency King Robert lodged with his forces being inferiour in numbers to the English not farre off where was nothing but a religious deuout and modest care quickned after manifold calamities with a most noble desire to recouer the libertie of their Country and to settle the same into the hope whereof they were the rather erected by a fresh victorie which they had obtained that day vpon certaine of the English horsemen King Edward on the contrary part nothing esteeming so sleight a presage resolued vpon the very next being Midsommer or Saint Iohn Baptists day to take a terrible reuenge vpon the Scots but how to effect the same the care was not excessiue for in his Campe Wassaile and Drinkehaile were thundered extraordinarily as accounting themselues sure of the victory which kind of impiousselfe-trust if God Almighty did not sometime scourge with iust and terrible confusions what outrages would not bee executed 22 Farre otherwise the Bruces Army which by his commandement spent the euening in making humble confession of their sinnes that they might saith our Author bee ready on the morrow to receiue the blessed Sacrament as accordingly they did Moreouer to leaue nothing vndone which might aduance their cause the Scots had digged before their Battalions certaine trenches or dikes three foot deepe and three foot broad which hauing fixed sharpe stakes in them with their points vpward they couered so with hurdles that footemen treading warily might passe but not troupes of horse Next to Gods anger against the English whom courtly Pride and Sloth had now effeminated this stratageme was the cause of their ruine for whereas they reposed much vpon their Cauallerie in these Pit-falles the fury of their charge was intercepted and broken the riders being miserablie slaine by the Scots whom King Robert marching formost on foot had presented most couragiously to the enemy 23 The King of England not altogether
shee was God knowes how farre guilty aduertised of her husbands dethronization shee outwardly expressed so great extremity of passion notwithstanding that at the same time shee was tolde of her sonnes surrogation as if shee had beene distraught in her wittes which the Prince her sonne then about fifteen yeers of age beholding hee made an oath neuer to accept of the Crowne against his fathers good will and thereupon it was saith Walsingham a Writer worthie of beliefe that the said Embassie was sent to Kenelworth Castle where the now no more a King remained to worke his assent whose answere thereunto saith another was by those Messengers related at full and fuller then in truth it was sent by the King but the Peeres then in Parliament made their vse thereof in procuring such a Prince to take the rule of thē whom they hoped by reason of his tender yeeres themselues should be able to rule and ouermaster His Wife 77 Isabel daughter to Philip the Faire King of France sister to Lodowicke Hutin Philip the Long and Charles the Faire all Kings of France was married to Edward the second at twelue yeeres of age in our Lady Church of Bulloigne the 22. of Ianuary 1308. Shee was his wife twenty yeers and his widow thirty and liued threescore and three yeeres Shee died at Risings neer London the two twētieth of August 1357. and was buried in the middest of the Gray-Fryers Quire in London the 27. of September following His Issue 78 Edward surnamed of VVindsor the eldest son of K. Edward and Queene Isabel his wife was born at the Castle of VVindsor the thirteenth of October the yeere of Christ 1312. and the sixt of his fathers raigne hee was created Prince of Wales and Duke of Aquitane in a Parliament holden at Yorke Anno 1322. and in the troubles of the Realme and absence of his Father in an assembly of Lords met at Hereford and in presence of the Queen was made L. VVarden of England by a common decree vnto whom all the Lords made their fealty in receiuing an Oath of Allegiance to be faithfull and loyall vnto him as to the Lord Warden of the Realm and shortly after the Father deposed hee was crowned King of England by the name of Edward the third 79 Iohn surnamed of Eltham the second sonne of King Edward and Queene Isabel his wife was borne at Eltham in Kent the 15. of August and yeere of Christ 1315. and at twelue yeeres of age was created Earle of Cornwall in a Parliament Anno 1327. and third yeere of the raign of King Edward his brother hee died in Scotland vnmarried in the flower of his youth the tenth of his brothers raigne and yeere of Christ 1334. 80 Ioan the eldest daughter and third child of King Edward and Queene Isabel was borne in the Tower of London shee was maried being a child at Barwicke the eighteenth day of Iuly in the fourth yeere of the Raign of King Edward her brother 1329 to Dauid Prince of Scotland sonne and heire apparent of King Robert Bruce whom he succeeded within one yeere after in the kingdome being but seuen yeares of age and was the second King of Scotland of the name of Dauid shee was his wife twenty and eight yeeres and being come into England to visite her brother shee deceased here without Issue in the two and thirtieth yeere of his Raigne 1357. and was buried at the Gray-Fryers in London 81 Elenor the second and yongest daughter fourth child of King Edward and Queene Isabel was the second wife of Reynald the second Earle of Gelder married vnto him with a portion of fifteen thousand pounds 1332. being the sixt yeere of the raign of king Edward her brother who being the Vicar generall of the Empire to the Emperour Lewis of Ban◅r created him first Duke of Golder shee had issue by him Reinald and Edward both Dukes successiuelie after their Father without Issue the later of them leauing his Dutchie and his wife to his Nephew William Duke of Gulik his halfe sisters Sonne EDVVARD THE THIRD KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND c THE FORTIE-NINTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XII THe sicknesse and wounds which the commonwelth sustained by the raigne of the late deposed king vpon the change of her Leach and Physitian recouered not onely health and strength but beautie also and ornament and the elements themselues which in the former times seemed to suffer and sympathize with the publike grieuances of the English grew gratious and propitious to the vse of man the Aire becomming more healthfull the earth more fruitfull as if Nature herself were priuie to the worth of the succeeding Prince But this his worth did not display it selfe vntill hee had plucked the sway of things out of the hands of the Queene his mother and of that aspiring danger and tempest of England Roger Mortimer who wholy possessed her 2 This Edward of Windsor being not fifteene yeeres of age when without any guilty thought in him his throne was thus established vpon his Fathers ruine tooke the beginning of his raign by publike sanction at the twentith day of Ianuarie and by direction of such as sought to colour their treasons against their deposed Soueraigne proclaimed his peace in these words Edward by the grace of God King of England Lord of Ireland and Duke of Aquitaine to N. N. our Sheriffe of S. Greeting Because the Lord Edward our Father late King of England by the common Councell and Assent of the Prelates Earles Barons and other the chiefe men and the whole Comminaltie of the Kingdome did voluntarily remoue himselfe from the gouernment thereof willing and granting that we as his eldest sonne and heire should take vpon vs the rule and regiment of the same and we with the counsel aduise of the Prelates Earls Barons before said yeelding therin to our fathers good pleasure and will haue taken vpon vs the gouernance of the saide Kingdome and as the manner is haue receiued the Fealties and Homages of the said Prelates and Peeres Wee therfore desirous that our peace for the quiet and calme estate of our people should bee inuiolablie obserued do will and commaund you that presently vpon sight of these presents you cause our Peace to bee openly proclaimed through your whole Bailywicke forbidding all and euery one on our behalfe vnder paine and perill of disinherison and losse of life and limmes not to presume to violate or infringe our said peace but that euery one pursue or follow his actions and complaints without any manner of outrage according to the lawes customes of our Kingdome for wee are ready alwaies wil be to administer full right to all singular cōplainants aswel poor as rich in our Courts of Iustice. Witnes our selfe c. in the Calends of February vpon sunday being Candlemas Eue. 3 Vpon the Candlemas day it selfe the young King
King that many more went voluntary then constrained All which puissance was notwithstanding thus eluded 12 About this time died strucken with leprie Robert Bruce King and recouerer of Scotland and the most approued Warriour of the world in that age by whose losse it was soone found how much the vertue and fortune of one man are worth in any Nation But before hee died that peace was made with the Scots by the meanes of the Queene and the Lord Mortimer which is so much dispraised by our Writers and in the end proued capitall to the principall Actor Mortimer 13 For at this treaty it was that the King then in his Minority sealed Charters to the Scots at Northampton whose contents were contriued by the Queene the said Lord Mortimer and Sir Iames Dowglasse without the priuity of the English There was also deliuered to them that famous Euidence called the Ragman Roll and the King acquited them of all claime and pretence of right to the Superiority of Scotland rendring backe sundrie Iewels taken by the English from the Scots among the which was one speciall called the Blacke Crosse of Scotland There was it also granted that all Englishmen should leese their lands in Scotland vnlesse they would inhabite vpon them and becom Liege-men to the King therof besides many other things to the high discontentation as was the humor of those times of the English Subiects Moreouer vnder the specious colour of restitution of dammages King Robert was to pay to King Edward thirty thousand Marks sterling with which as the meed of treason the Lord Mortimer was afterward publikely charged and for the same and other his crimes was executed as a Traitour Finally vpon the seuenth of Iuly Dauid Bruce Prince of Scotland a child of seuen or eight yeeres old and sonne and heire to King Robert married Ioan sister to K. Edward at Berwicke by which peace the English were made-obnoxious to some reproaches the Scottish Nation in scorne calling the said Lady Iane Make-Peace 14 And therefore saith one of this part of King Edwards raigne that drawne aside with euill aduise by reason of his age hee committed many foule errors in State at the beginning of his Gouernment which is also the generall opinion of all our Writers whereunto this verse is by some applied Vae pueri terrae saepissimè sunt ibi guerra Where Children Rulers are There oft is woe and war 15 There died likewise about this time Charles the Faire King of France to whom King Edward had not long before done homage for his Dutchie of Gascoigne the third and last sonne of Philip the Faire King of France by whose decease the Crown of that noble Kingdome deuolued to this our Edward King of England in right of his mother Queene Isabel And because vpon this Title king Edward did afterward claime the said Crowne wee will here once for all instruct you in the iustice thereof 16 Three sonnes there were of King Philip the Faire to wit Lewis Hutin Philip le long and Charles the Faire who all successiuely raigned in France one after the other and none of them leauing any Issue at such time as king Edward made his claime the whole right seemed to be in Isabel the onely Child of the said Philip which had any issue for an other sister which shee had died an Infant 17 The case thus seeming plaine was not for such accepted by the French who receiued to the Crowne Philip of Valoys whose father Charles of Valois was yonger Brother to Philip the Faire aduancing the Brothers sonne before the daughters son not following the propinquity or descent of blood but the meliority of sexe vpon which ground they had also freshly put by Ioan daughter of Lewis Hutin preferring Philip le long her vncle The French in barre to her interest pretended a fundamentall law or entaile by which no woman was inheritable to the Crown of France and in defence of that opinion withstood King Edward afterward with so much losse and calamity though that very law made Edwards title the stronger as himselfe truely pleaded hee being the Male albeit his right descended by the Female 18 This Title to so glorious a Monarchy though it accrewed to the English by this match with Queen Isabel yet doth Walsingham freely pronounce That neither that affinity nor any other contracts with the French was euer auaileable or brought any benefite to England which opinion as it may seeme strange so will it answere a wise Readers paine in the fruit to obserue through the course of our stories whether the said graue Writer had iust occasion so to speake or no. Another conceit there was of this Edwards marriage with Philippa the Earle of Henaults daughter which about this time was consūmated though Philip de Valoys king of France by intrusion as our Annales repute him was her vncle her mother being his owne sister 19 There stood now at home against the stream of the Queene and her Lord Mortimers absolute sway some great personages who did not wholy allow their doings among which was the Kings vncle Edmund Earle of Kent whose death they shortly procured Meane-while the more to despite and dare their ouerlookers Roger Mortimer was created Earle of the Marches of Wales at a Parliament holden at Salisburie at which time also Iohn of Eltham the Kings Brother was made Earle of Cornwall and the Lord Butler of Ireland Earle of Ormond From whence the Lord Henry Earle of Lancaster and sundry other of the Peeres seeing the King troden as it seemed to them vnder foot did absent themselues meditating ciuill armes for redresse who notwithstanding by the labour of Simon de Mepham Archbishop of Canterbury was reconciled This Archbishoppe very worthily also excommunicated all such as had any hand in the sacrilegious parricide of that noble and loiall Prelate Walter Bishoppe of Excester or any waies violated him their aiders complices or abettors whosoeuer But after the Coronation of Philip the yong Queene in another Parliament at Winchester the said Earle Edmund was condemned for conspiring to deliuer his brother late King of England whom likely inough by Mortimers practise he was drawne into an absurd beliefe to bee still aliue Thus for deuising to set a dead man at liberty this noble Earle Edmund the kings half vncle had his head strucken off though from Noone till fiue at night hee stood at the place of death without the Castle-gates none being found to behead him till a base wretch of the Marshal-sea was sent and did it so little conscience did the malice and ambition of his potent aduersaries make of shedding the Roiall bloud which by Gods iuster iudgement was not long vnreuenged 20 To supply which losse to the regal stemme with a very large amends the young Queene Philip at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire vpon 15. Iune being Friday brought forth her first begotten
there and other impediments whatsoeuer hauing commanded all men to put from them their horses which were left among the carriages Thus all waies of safety by flight being preuented the necessity did vndoubtedly double their courages Thus placed to the best aduantage King Edward visiteth the ranckes in person riding vpon a pleasant Hobby hauing onely a white rod in his hand as if hee would chastise fortune betweene the two marshals of his field whose very presence with a few seasonable and vnenforced words on behalfe of God and his right in steed of long Orations did inspire the faintest hearts among them with freshest vigour and alacritie 89 Our writers describe not vnto vs the quality or face of the gound of Crescy where this battel was determined though verie much doth depend vpon choise of place neither the exact figures or seuerall numbers of euery seuerall battel their distances wings or other warlike formes nor finally what Pallisado trench or other deuise was in this or that quarter vsed to keepe-off and breake the furious charge of men of Armes before they came at the Archers principall workemen at this bloody iourney But thus lamely are things commended to Posterity where the Actors themselues take no care to see the particulars orderly and according to the truth delineated but either are vnlearned or giue themselues to the bodily fruition of their passed trauels rather then to exercise their minds in profiting themselues and others by such relations as are made with life and art This we find that the place of the Englishmens battels was the Towne of Crescie and Forest and therefore apt with small labour to be made inaccessible or at leastwise difficult for horse to enter vpon that also the English battels were marshalled to the most aduantage for giuing succour one vnto the other and that there were Shields or Pauises to shelter our Archers from the Genowaies shot 90 By this time King Philip whose countenance is said to haue changed thereat was in sight of the English Hee had with him the two Kings of Boheme and Maiorea and almost innumerable other great Princes Dukes Earles Barons and Gentlemen of inferior marke bearing armes nor those onlie French but very many of them Almains and Dutch lest you should suppose he had drawne away Lewis the Emperour from the friendship of K. Edward to little purpose The night before the battell there alighted in the French hoast with intention to lop off one branch of Laurell from the tree of victorie though it fell out to be Cypresse and Taxus Amie Earle of Sauoy with a thousand men of Arms so that all things seemed to concurre to nourish fury for a sodaine ruine Wee need not describe the order of the French where disorder was a principall Actor The King of Bohem and Charles Earle of Alenzon King Philips brother German had charge of the point or vantgard King Philip himselfe was in the maine battell and the Earle of Sauoy had chiefe command in the Rere 92 That is almost ridiculous which one writes of the etymologie of the Oiliflame as he cals it aduanced at this battell as a signe of taking none to mercie no more as he saith then Oile doth vse to extinguish fire when indeed it was an hallowed Banner of red silke whereof the French had a wonderfull high conceit as of that which was sent from heauen and called Oreflame or Auriflames King Edward on the contrary side is reported for signe of like rigour to haue erected there his vnconquered Standard of the Dragon-Gules Lewis of Luxemburg the most valiant old King of Bohemia being either blind or verie badly sighted hearing in what goodly order the English like sober Spartan souldiers attēded the charge said plainelie contrary to their ouer-weening iudgements who had giuen out of their flight Here will the English end their daies or conquer And euen as the first wounds were ready in a manner to bee giuen and taken behold God to let them know he was awake and that there was one aboue to whom so many thousands should within a few minutes appeare to giue an account of their whole liues till that present hee caused the blacke cloudes to poure down vpon them store of funerall teares enarching the ayre with a spatious Raine-bow and discharging sundry tire and peales of thunder the Sunne also at the same time drawing neere to set would gladly haue hid his face by thrusting it vnder a partill Eclypse but God who meant good to the English would not suffer him to withdraw his more necessary office so that freed from that temporary shadow he shone directly into the Frenchmans eyes At the same time also sholes and cloudes of balefull Rauens and other birdes of prey and rauin as foreshewing the haruest of carcases at hand came flying ouer the French hoast 93 The signe of battell being giuen by King Philip and entertained with shoutes and clamors all things shewing the horror of war Drums Trumpets sounding to a charge Banners flying in the winde and euery where shining weapons menacing braue extremitie reason herselfe acknowledged it onely safe to leaue them to their brute faculties passion and furie and the euent itselfe to God The French calamities began at their Genowayes who vnder Carolo Grimaldi and Antonio Dorta their Coronels being all of them Crosse-bowmen were to open a way for the French horse with their shot This was the successe of their seruice Their Crosse-bow strings wet with the late raine their bodies wearie with a long march their rankes after the English had intercepted vpon targets their first volue filled with innumerable gappes occasioned by the fall of their fellowes slaine or ouerthrowne with home-drawne arrowes were lastly most outragiously scattered by Charles Earle of Alanson at whose commandement deriued from K. Philip himselfe his horse gaue in among thē to driue them by plaine murther from the honour ofhauing the point vpon onely pretence that they hindered their race This hote young Count contrary to good discipline had also otherwise vniustly discontented and disgraced them euen when they were ready to ioin in battell whose bodies being as most write about twelue thousand by bearing the first brunt might haue beene of great vse if in nothing else but in seruing as buttes and quiuers to take into them the chiefe first stormes of the English arrowes Whereas now they themselues were not onely thus most miserably troden vnder foot and put to the sword but many of the French Gallants by that occasion mingled among them were ouerthrowne by the English arrowes who equally pursued the destruction both of French and Genowayes shooting thickest where the tumult and confusion were greatest Some rascals also following the English Armie as they saw opportunity stept in among them and holpe to cut throates sparing neither Lord nor lozell 94 The French men of Armes
owners of such bodies as were beaten to the Earth vpon the first day these are worthily reckoned chiefe The King of Bohemia the King of Maiorca Charles Earle of Alanson brother-German to King Philip the Duke of Loraine the Duke of Burbon the Earle of Flanders the Earle of Sauoy both great Princes the Dolphin of Vi◅nois sonne to Himbert the Earle of S◅erre and Hareconrt whose brother Godfrey in pitty of his house his two Nephewes being slaine with their father forsooke the King of England after this battell and returned into Grace with the French the Earles of Aumarl Neuers c. sixe Earles of Almaine beside others of great account of all sorts Vpon the second day the Grand Prior of France who with his Archbishoppe of Roan had on the behalfe of their Prince and Country put on Arms. Of the Commons in both of these blacke dayes there fell about thirty thousand and some say foure times more in this last then in the other 101 We finde not one man of honour or note slaine vpon the English side so that this victorie may safely bee accounted among the wonderfull The spoiles of the Enemies bodies and carriages King Edward gaue wholy to his well deseruing souldiers The rule of their safety they being in a most populous enemy Countrie would not permit them to vse much curtesie to others as that which might haue proued cruelty to themselues but vpon the second day they tooke many prisoners though none of great name for they were spent in the day before It pleased the conquerour to proclaime a truce now for three dayes in the Country about that the people might come in to burie their dead but the bodies of the most noble hee himselfe caused to be conueied to Monstreal and there in his March towards Calais enterred 102 Thus by Gods fauour and the vnresistable force of the English Archers who in a manner did onely fight was King Edward put into a full and peaceable possession of a perfect victory which after hee had one night onely enioyed in the Forrest of Crescie hee dislodged with his conquering hoast marched straight toward Calais which hee presently inuested hauing decreed neuer to rise with his Armie from before it till without assault hee had carried the same For which cause he entrenched and fortified his Camp on all sides built vp Sheds couered with Reed and broome and other places and offices as to dwell in and stopping all reliefe by Sea whereof hee was Master with his Nauie There commanded in Calais for the French Sir Iohn de Vienne Marshall of France and the Lord Dandreghan with a very strong Garrison who concluded like good men of war to trie all extremities rather then to surrender the Piece which was so strong that to assault the same otherwise then with famine had beene friuolous These great Captaines seeing King Edwards resolution thrust forth of the Towne for sparing of food their poorer people aboue fifteene hundreth whom hee like a true Christian Prince turned not backe vpon the Towne but releeued for Gods cause with fresh victuals and two pence sterling each permitting them freely and securely to passe through his Camp to his great glory and vndoubtedly profite also hauing their hearty prayers for his happy successe and God for pay-master and rewarder of such his Beneficence 103 Many wayes were thought vpon by king Philip to raise this obstinate siege two principall an Army of French to fight with King Edward and a diuersion by inuasion wherein the Scots their perpetuall allies were forward Both in their seuerall times were put into execution That of the Scotish inuasion was first but with such successe as well declared it was Gods will all people hauing their encreasings zeniths and declinations that the English name should now be brought to the verticall point thereof without any thing being able to resist it 104 For Dauid the second King of Scots to grasand old Crownes The Pope sending a Messenger from Auignion with an ouerture to intercede for a peace had answere that the message must bee sent to the King his father for he co◅ not meddle without commandement from him Mean while hee disposed of things without impeachment and returnes laden with honor and spoiles to Burdeaux where the winter being spent he sets forth to new aduentures Hee had in his Armie about eight thousand braue expert and well disciplined Souldiers and with them aduanceth through Perigort Limosin into the bosome of France vp to the verie gates of Burgesse in Berie the terror of his name flying before to his great aduantage Thus satisfied for the present hee wheeles about with purpose to returne by Remorantine in Blasois which hee tooke and so through the Country of Iurain Poictou and Saintoin to his chiefe City Burdeaux But Iohn King of France hasting to goe beyond his father in misfortune hauing assembled a compleat hoast followed about the City of Poictiers ouer-tooke the inuincible Prince 115 When the Armies with the ods of six to one against the English were embattelled two Cardinals sent from Pope Clement laboured as they had done before to take vp the quarrell without stroke whereunto the Prince was with reason yeelding enough but King Iohn fatally presuming on his aduantage propounded such conditions as if in a manner the Prince of Wales had already beene at his commaund which with iust indignation were reiected It came hereupon to a most bloudy triall where if euer the Prince and English gaue full experiment of their valour for after long conflict and absolute discomfiture of al the 3. French battels the least of which exceeded al the Princes nūbers the King himselfe valiantly fighting and Philip his yongest sonne who with such boldnesse and zeale defended his distressed father as it purchased vnto him the Honourable surname of Hardie were taken prisoners 116 The English whose valiancy was most conspicuous were the Earles of Warwicke Suffolke Salisburie Oxford and Stafford the Lords Cobham Spenser Audley Berkley Basset c. of Gascoigne subiects to the Crowne of England the Capitall de Beuf the Lord Pumier Chaumont with others of lower title but not of vnequall valour Iames Lord Audley wanne immortall renowne at this bloudy battell where hee receiued many wounds and shared the Princes gift of 500. Markes land in Fee simple to his foure Esquiers who had continued with him in all the brunt and fury of danger It is the misfortune or glory of the French Nobles that in all great battels the losse fals heauily vpon them In this most disasterous ouerthrow there fell fifty and two Lords about seuenteene hundreth Knights Esquiers and Gentlemen bearing coates of Armes The chiefe Lords were Peter of Bourbon Duke of Athens high Constable of France Iohn Clermont Marshall George of Charney Lord great Chamberlaine c. and as many other
August His fame grew principally by martiall deedes in the great warres of France vnder Edward the third but spred and setled it selfe by good workes among which the goodly stone-bridge at Rochester in Kent was one 46 In the meane space the wars of Wales were managed by Prince Henry who tooke the Castle of Aberistwith but Owen Glendowr soone after got it againe by faire fraud and thrust into it a Garrison of his owne Thus Owen prospered for a time but the Earle of Northumberland and Lord Bardolf forsaking Wales and seeking to raise a force in the North were encountred by the Sherife of Yorkeshire who after a sharpe conflict slew the Earle in the field and so wounded the Lord Bardolf that hee died thereof The Earles head was cut off which being first ignominiously carryed through London was fixed vpon the Bridge The King hauing thus vanquished his chiefe enemies went to Yorke where inquiries were made for the Earles adherents of which he condemned ransomed and emprisoned many The Abbot of Hales because hee was taken fighting on the Earles behalfe had sentence to die which was executed vpon him by hanging In fortaine and transmarine parts the Kings affaires had mixt successe for Edmund Earle of Kent at the siege of Briant in Britaine was strucken with a quarrell into the head whereof hee died but yet after he had first taken the said Castell and leueld it with the earth 47 The peace of Christendome hauing beene long tempestuously troubled by a Schisme raised by ambition of opposite Popes wherof the one was chosen at Rome the other at Auinion by contrarie factions of the Cardinals A generall Councel was summoned to bee held at Pisa in Italie whither the King of England sent his Ambassadors and the Clergy elected Robert Alum Chancellour of Oxford Bishoppe of Sarum to signifie that vnlesse both the Popes would giue ouer their Papacie neither of them should thenceforward be acknowledged for Pope The King in his letter then sent to Pope Gregory chargeth him as Platina likewise doth with Pertury and that this Papall emulation had beene the cause of the murther of more then two hundreth and thirty thousand Christians slaine in warres There assembled a great number of Cardinals Archbishops Bishops and mitred Prelates who elected a new Pope Alexander 5. a man trained vp at Oxford where hee tooke degree in Theologie reiecting the two others who long and bitterly had contended for the place The King also cals his Parliament to find out meanes for more money to the custody and charge whereof hee ordained Sir Henry Scrope creating him Treasurer as Thomas Beaufourt the Kings halfe brother Lord Chancellour In which Parliament was reuiued the sacrilegious Petition of spoiling the Church of England of her goodly patrimonies which the pietie and wisdome of so many former ages had congested But the King who was bound by oath and reason to preserue the flourishing estate of the Church detested their wicked proposition and for that cause denied all other their requests The Duke of Burgundies prouisions which he had made to reduce Caleys to the French dominions stored at Saint Omars were consumed with casuall fire to ashes 48 About these times the great and bloudy factions betweene the Dukes of Burgundy and Orleance brake forth The cause was for a murther committed vpon Lewis brother to the French king and father of the said Duke of Orleance as he came late one night from the Queenes lodging who at that time lay in of a child The murtherers to preuent pursuit strewed galthrops behind them The Duke of Burgundie iustified the fact for that Lewis had as hee said laboured with the Pope to put the King from his seat vpon pretence that hee was as vnfit to gouerne as euer Childericke was whom Pope Zacharie pronounced against This prepared the way for that scourge wherwith God meant to chastice the pride and sinnes of France Each partie sought to fortifie it selfe with friends aswel at home as abroad The Duke of Burgundie had the King and the Dolphin on his side the other had the Kings of Nauar and Arragon the Dukes of Berrie and Britaine with many of the mightiest Earles and Lords The Duke of Burgundie who together with the King and the face of gouernment kept in Paris perceiuing his aduersaries strengthes to bee more then his owne offers to the King of England a daughter of France in marriage with the Prince and many great promises so as hee would ioyne in defence of the King send ouer competent forces whereunto hee is said to haue answered Our aduise is that you should not in this case aduenture battell with your enemie who seems to prosecute a tust reuenge for the death of his Father but labour to asswage the displeasure and anger of the exasperated yong man by all the good meanes which are possible If that cannot bee then stand vpon your guard and draw into place of most safety with such force of men as may best serue for your defence After all this if hee will not bee appeased you may with the better conscience encounter him and in such case wee will not faile more fully to assist according as you request For the present he sent ouer the Earls of Arundel and Kyme and many men of Armes with plenty of English Bow-men who came safe to Paris where they in nothing diminished the ancient glory of their nation but behaued themselues valiantly 49 The Duke of Orleance and the Peeres of his faction seeing their successe consult how to draw the King of England from their enemie and thereupon send ouer one Falconet and others with solemne letters of credence whom they made their irreuocable Procurators to entreat agree and conclude on their behalfes with the most excellent Prince Henry by the grace of God King of England and his most noble sonnes c. for the restitution and reall redeliuerie of the Dutchie of Aquitain with all the rights and appurtenances which as is affirmed are the inheritance of the said most excellent Lord the King of England by them to bee made and done c. The Ambassadors hauing shewed forth this Proxie exhibited the points of their negotiation in these Articles by which wee may see how farre the desire of reuenge will transport great minds 1 They offer their bodies to be imployed against all men for the seruice of the King of England sauing their faith to their owne Soueraigne as knowing the King of England would not otherwise desire them 2 Their sonnes daughters nephewes Neeces and all their Cosens to bestow in marriage at the King of Englands pleasure 3. Their Castles Townes treasure and all their goods to be at the seruice of the sayd King 4. Their friends the Gentlemen of France the Clergy and wealthy Burgers who are all of their side as by proofe they said shall well appeare 5. They finally
of England whose glorious life and acts next insue 56 Thomas Duke of Clarence President of the Councell to King Henry the first his brother and Steward of England He was slaine at Beaufort in Anion without any issue He married Margaret daughter to Thomas Holland Earle of Kent the widow of Iohn Beauford Earle of Somerset 57 Iohn Duke of Bedford Regent of France in the time of King Henry the sixt Duke also of Anion and Alanson Earle of Cenomannia Harecourt of Kendall and Dreux Viscount Beaumont He married first with Anne daughter to Iohn Duke of Burgundy Secondly with Iacoba daughter to Peter de Luxemburgh Earle of Saint Paul And died without any issue 58 Humfrey was by his brother King Henry the fifth created Duke of Glocester was Protectour of the Kingdome of England for 25. yeeres in the time of King Henry the sixt in whose first yeere hee styled himselfe in his Charters thus Humfrey by the grace of God sonne brother and vncle to Kings Duke of Glocester Earle of 〈◊〉 Holland Zeland and Pembroke Lord of Friestand Great Chamberlaine of the Kingdome of England Protector and Defendor of the same Kingdome and Church of England Hee was a man who nobly deserued of the common wealth and of learning as being himselfe very learned and a magnificent Patron and benefactor of the Vniuersity of Oxford where hee had beene educated and was generally called the Good Duke Hee married first Iacoba heire to William Duke of Bauaria Earle of Holland who as after was knowne had first beene lawfully troth-plighted to Iohn Duke of Brabant and therefore was afterward diuorced from the said Humfrey His second wife was Elianor daughter to Reginald Baron Cobham de Scarborough Queene Margaret wife to King Henry the sixt repining at his great power in swaying the King state socretly wrought his ruine hee being murthered in his bed at Burie dying without any issue 1446. His body was buried at Saint Albans yet the vulgar error is that he lyes buried in Saint Pauls 59 Blaunch married to William Duke of Bauaria and Emperour 60 Philip married to Iohn King of Denmarke and Norway HENRIE THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE TWO AND FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XV. AMongst the many Monarchs of this most famous Empire none is found more complete with all heroicall vertues then is this King of whose life by order and successe of story wee are now to write which is Henry of that name the fifth the renowne of England and glory of Wales Of whom what was spoken of Titus in the flourishing times of the Romans may for the time of his raigne be truly verified in him both of them being the-louely darlings and delightfull ioy of Mankind But as Titus is taxed by his story-Writers in youth to haue been riotous profuse wastfull and wanton for which as he saith with the dislikes of men he stept into the throne so if wee will beleeue what others haue writ Henry was wilde whiles hee was a Prince whose youthfull prankes as they passed with his yeers let vs haue leaue here to rehearse and leaue them motiues to our owne vse as hee made them for his 2 His birth was at Monmouth in the Marches of Wales the yeer of Christs assuming our flesh 1388 and the eleuenth of King Richards raigne his father then a Subiect and Earle of Derbie Leicester Lincolne afterwards created Duke of Hereford in riâ—…ht of his wife then of Lancaster by the death of his father and lastly by election made the Soueraigne of England that vnfortunate Richard being deposed the Crowne His mother was Mary second daughter and coheire of Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Northampton high Constable of England as we haue said 3 His young yeeres were spent in literature in the Academie of Oxford where in Queenes Colledge he was a Student vnder the tuition of his vncle Henry Beauford Chancellour of that Vniuersity afterwards Bishoppe of Lincolne and Winchester and lastly made Cardinall by the title of Eusebius But his Father obtayning the Crowne and himselfe come to the age of twelue yeeres had the succession thereof entailed on him by Parliament and accordingly was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester and presently had the Title of the Dukedome of Aquitaine conferred vpon him the better to effect the thing then intended which was to haue obtained in marriage young Queene Isabel late wife to the murthered King Richard daughter of Charles the sixt King of France 4 From Oxford Prince Henry was called to Court and the Lord Thomas Perey then Earle of Worcester made his Gouernour but being himselfe false to the Father could giue no good example vnto the sonne whose hostile attempts in the field of Shrewsburie cost that disloyall Earle his head and almost had done Prince Henry his life who in battell against him was wounded in the face with an arrow This marke of his manhood with the ouerthrow of Hotspur in that bloody conflict were hopefull signes of his following successe which presently were seconded with as fortunate proceedings against Owen Glendowr that scourge of his Country and Arch-rebell vnto Englands peace whom this Prince so pursued through the vast mountaines of Wales that from the Dennes of those deserts hee durst not shew his face but therein perished by famine natures other wants though the Prince had then scarcely attained vnto sixeteene 5 But growne from his tutors command or controll and come to the yeers for dispose of himselfe as his youth stood affected so were his consorts and those many times whose conditions were none of the best whether led by an inclination of youth which commonly lets the raine loose vnto Will or to know that by proofe which other Princes doe by report I will not determine yet vnto the latter doe I rather incline knowing that Salomon the wisest of Kings did so himselfe and rather by Rosse I am lead who writeth that Prince Henry in Oxford had in great veneration such as excelled in vertue or learning and among many two hee nameth Thomas Rodban of Merton Colledge a great Astronomer by him preferred to the Bishopricke of S. Dauids in Wales and Iohn Carpenter of Oriel Colledge a learned Doctor of Theologie whom hee aduanced to the See of Worcester But let vs heare how his wilde oates were spent and with what increase the haruest was got The translater of Liuie who wrote the storie of this worthy Prince and dedicated his paines to King Henry his sonne affirmeth for truth that many actions he did farre vnfitting his greatnesse of birth and among other doth taxe him with no better then theft who in the raigne of his Father accompanied with such as spent their wits vpon other mens spoiles laide waite in the way for his Rents receiuers and robd them of that which
blood and euening approaching neere the set of the Sunne the field cleared and no enemy seene the retreate was sounded and all were assembled to giue thankes vnto God which done while his souldiers pillaged the dead King Henry sent for Montioy herault at armes in France and for other heraulds both English and French vnto whom he said we haue not of our selues made this great slaughter which the sword in our weake hands hath laid at our feete but the Arme of God for the offences no doubt of the French hath doneit whose blood let now rest vpon their owne heads and wee guiltlesse in following our right and then demanding the name of the place was answered it was Azincourt then said he to all posterities following this Battell shall be called the Battell of Azincourt Thus dismissing the heraulds he returned to Maisconcelles where he lodged the night before The spoile was great and the pray rich in armours iewels and apparell for which by the Countrey Peasants many left as dead were stripped starke naked who afterward crept from the place but most of them mortallie wounded without reliefe lay in great dolor and died in the ditches so certaine is the calamity of warre and vncertaine the sword till it bee quietlie sheathed 61 King Henry lost his cosen Edward Duke of Yorke and the Earle of Suffolke that day besides some others the Frēch writers say three or foure hundred yet Caxton will haue them but twenty and sixe and Paulus Aemilius addeth to the two slaine Lords two Knights and only ten priuate souldiers without anie more vnto whom an ancient manuscript addeth Dauid Gam an Esquire and twenty eight priuate souldiers affirming confidently that no more of the English died that day 62 A farre larger role is writ of the French slaine at this Battell yet diuers and different among their owne Authors the true Catalogue as wee cannot certainely set downe yet as wee haue many Collections we will deliuer the same in part and referre the rest to be seene vpon the record Only naming the Officers and Leaders in the same field either slaine or taken Prisoners by this famous King Henry in this his triumphant and fortunate day Charles D'Albert high Constable of France Geoffrey Bouciqualt Marshall of France Iaques Chastillon Admirall Guiscard Daulphin of Arragon great Master of the Kings Horse Edward Duke of Barre Anthoine D. of Brabant Duke Alencon Count Neuers Count de Marle Count de Vaudemont Count de Blaumont Count de Grandpre Count de Roussie Count de Farquembourg Lewis de Bourbon Sig. de Preaux Robert de Barre Iehan de Barre Great Lords Sig. de Croy. Sig. de Helly Sig. de Auxi Sig. de Brime◅ Sig. de Poix Sig. de Louroy Sig. de Raineualt Sig. de Longue◅all Sig. de I◅che Sig. de Neuf◅ille Sig. de Dampierre Sig. de More◅ill Vidame de Amiens Mes. Alain Mes. de Saueses Mes. de Mocont Mes. de Poix Mes. de Bethune To bee short Iehan Tillet saith that there were ten thousand slaine and almost as many more taken and most of their owne writers account the successe of this Battell to be with the slaughter of foure thousand Princes Nobles Knights and Esquires but the history of Normandy accounted eight thousand to be slaine of that ranke whereof an hundred and twenty bare Banners among whom died foure Dukes nine Earles one Archbishop and ten thousand common souldiers as the Heraulds relation in that behalfe hath reported 27 Prisoners of account taken in this field were Charles the Duke of Orleance and Iohn Duke of Bourbon Arthur Earle of Richmond extremely wounded and left for dead as he lay gasping among the slaine was by the English recouered and reteined their Prisoner Louis de Bourbon Cont de Vendosme was there taken Captiue was Charles Earle of Eu being carried into England where hee remained prisoner twenty three yeres Others of great account were likewise taken and put to ransome as Edward de Rouen Oliuer de la Feild and Iehan Giffart with these and many more the next day King Henry marched to Callais leauing the French to search for their wounded that in ditches and bushes had made their heauy beds In commiseration whereof the Counte Charrolois extre me pensiue for the losse of his vncles and other his friends in charity came to the field and caused the dead to be buried the charge whereof he committed to the Abbot of Roussiannille and the Bailiffe of Ayre who inclosed a peece of ground with a deep ditch of two hundred and fifty yards square fensing it with an hedge of thornes against the rauenings of dogs and wolues Wherein were interred fiue hundred and eight thousand Christian carcases in regard whereof it was sanctified by the Bishop of Esguines and made a Churchyard 28 The Duke of Britaine with his forces was come to Amiens within two daies march of Azincourt to ayde King Charles but the French vpon a conceiued assurance of victory would not stay his comming who now hearing of the glorious day obtained by the English dismissed his troupes and retired to his owne Countrey not meaning any more to intermeddle in the warre betweene England and France Now King Henry vpon Saturday the 26. of October being the next day after Battell tooke his march towards Callis but in passing the field wherein they had fought he caused search for all the English which he caused to be enterred according to their estates But the Bodies of his slaine cosen the Duke of Yorke and of Michael de la Poole Earle of Suffolke hee tooke away thence carrying them both into England and so passing to Guisnes with his Prisoners hee entred Callis whither those left at Harflew resorted to pay their ransomes to them assigned 29 His host now refreshed and courage augmented it was disputable in Counsell whether the King should returne againe into France to pursue his enterprize already begun or else to imbark for England But the time of yeere spent the winter wet and the field Camps very much subiect to fluxes wherewith many of his souldiers were as yet infected and more vnhealed of their wounds it was thought fittest to make for England and the sooner for that victuals became somewhat scarce in Callis These things premised King Henry vpon the sixteenth day of Nouember spread sayles for England and in the passage was met with such stormes that his French Prisoners were in as great feare as they had beene in danger at the Battell of Azincourt but arriued at Douer and all dangers past vpon the three and twenty of Nouember in triumph wise hee made his entrance into London foure hundred Citizens riding before him in red and white hoodes the gates and streetes weere garnished with Pageants and the Conduits plenteously powring forth sweet wines The religious men met him with procession and
bee guilty of the crime although he confessed to be a true seruant to the Daulphin Notwithstanding had he not appealed to the Officers of Armes King Henries iudgement of death had gone against him for the Law Military as he there alleaged forbiddeth that any man hauing his brother in Armes within his danger should afterwards put him to death for any cause or quarrell and proued himselfe to be the Kings brother in Armes for that he had in the Countermine coaped in combat with the King Thus by a quirke of Heraldry acquitted from death he was neuerthelesse retained in prison the space of nine yeeres and lastly at the winning of Castle Galliard from the English was deliuered out of most strait imprisonment to the great ioy of the French 63 This execution of Iustice on those Murtherers was a great but not the only act of K. Henry at this great Parliament of three Estates of France in Paris For therein also was the finall accord betwixt the two Kings openly acknowledged by the French King as made by his free assent and with aduise of all the Councell of France whereupon it was there also ratified by the generall states of France and sworne vnto particularly vpon the holy Euangelists by all their Nobles and Magistrates spirituall and secular who also set their seales to the Instruments thereof which were sent into England to be kept in the Kings Exchecquer at Westminster King Henries glory thus ascended to the highest verticall in France his Court was not only honoured daily both with Courtly and military shewes and pastimes but also was still frequented both with forraine Ambassadors and domesticke Commissioners whose directions depended only vpon his voluntary assigne himselfe redressing all things at his pleasure placing and displacing Officers and Gouernors causing also a new Coyne to be made called a Salute wherein were the Armes of France and the Armes of England and France quarterly stamped King Charles the while in his Palace was but for fashions sake visited and but by some of his olde seruants his Sunne was drawne so neere vnto the setting The great affaires of France thus setled as well as that vnsetled time would permit King Henry minding to Crowne his Queene in England ordained his brother of Clarence a wise valiant and a great Captaine his Lieutenant generall of France leauing also the Duke of Exeter with 500. men of warres to keep Paris and so attended with great state he came to Amiens and Callais where taking to Sea he arriued at Douer vpon the third of February and was receiued of his Subiects as an Angell from heauen or another victorious Caesar on Earth 64 All things in a readines for his faire Queens Coronation vpon the foure and twentith of the same month with all roialty the same was solemnized at Westminster and the English rich diadme set on her head The feast was great with all Princely seruices and the state such as deserueth the report for the Queene sitting at Table at the right side of her Chaire kneeled the Earle of March holding a Scepter in his hand the Earle Marshall kneeling on the left side held another and the Countesse of Kent sate vnder the Table at her right foote vpon her right hand at Table sate the Bishops of Canterbury and Winchester and vpon the left the King of Scots the Dutchesse of Yorke and the Countesse of Huntington the Nobles giuing their attendance each man according to his office and place 65 Presently after Easter in the month of May a Parliament was held at Westminster whose chiefest intent was to haue meanes to continue the Kings Conquest in France but such was the state of those lauish times that to stop the current of this melting mint some minding more the heapes of their money then the spreading abroad of Englands faire Monarchy exhibited their Bils vnto the three estates in Parliament and petitioned vnto the King to commiserate the pouerty of the commons which as they said were beggered by these warres For which cause as it seemeth no subsidy or ayde was demanded but the King againe pawning his Crowne to his vncle Beaufort the rich Cardinall for twenty thousand pound before the said month was expired with foure thousand horse and foure and twenty thousand foote returned into France to follow those warres 66 Neither was his hast more then needed for Iohn Earle of Bucquhanan and Archbald Dowglas two valiant leaders of seuen hundred resolute Scots repaired into France to ayde the Daulphin and ioining with the French in Aniou meant to haue surprized the Duke of Clarence before he had beene aware in which enterprize foure stragling Scots taken and brought to his presence as he sate at dinner reuealed the intent and strength of the Enemy whose approach was verie neere at hand This newes no soo nesty and mercy which shall crowne my memory with glory and free mee from blame and slander which in long raignes can hardly be auoided but you haue iust cause to mourne at my vntimely death and it cannot bee but a generall griefe to my people that in such an Ocean of businesse yet depending I shall leaue you and them destitute of a Prince able to gouern but your sorrow ought to be so much the lesse when you call to mind the frailty of worldly thinges and that euermore there will bee somewhat wanting which wee desire My first request vnto you shall bee this that with an vnanimous affection to aduise foresee and prouide that the counsel which I name may be followed I further ernestly entreat you to loue my Infant Henry to instruct him with your wisdomes that by your counsell care and loue hee may be made able worthy to weild so great an Empire Comfort my deare wife the most afflicted Creature liuing extend your loues vnto her in the same proportion as I haue euer loued you Touching the publike I admonish and exhort you to brotherlie concord and neuer to breake league with Philip Duke of Burgundie and if you shall thinke it good let my brother Humfrey Duke of Glocester gouerne England and not depart vpon any occasion whatsoeuer vntill my sonne Henry be of yeeres to sway the estate and my brother Iohn Duke of Bedford with the assistance of Philip Duke of Burgundy to manage the Realme of France Concerning Charles commonly called the Daulphin either he must by your swords be made to submit himselfe or else you shall neuer be in quiet and it were as good to render him the possession of what you haue wherefore sleepe not and while you haue meanes and opportunity be industrious Lastly I beseech charge and command you howsoeuer time or occasion may perswade or inuite you to the contrary that Normandy receiued by my industry and your swordes being the ancient inheritance of the Crowne of England be not alienated for any cause whatsoeuer Among other things then enioined he willed that the
heire of Iohn Beaufort Duke of Sommerset was father by her vnto Henry the only heire of Lancaster afterwards King of England Iasper the second brother was created the same yeere Earle of Pembroke who required his brothers kindnes with continuall assistance against the house of 〈◊〉 and when that faction preuailed he was forced to flie into Flanders but it againe waning he was both restored and to his greater honour created Duke of Bedford dying without any issue legittimate This Queene either for deuotion or her owne safety tooke into the Monastery of Bermondsey in Southwarke where dying Ian. 2. A D. 1436. shee was buried in our Ladies Chappell within S. Peters Church at Westminster whose Corps taken vp in the raigne of King Henry the seuenth her Grand-child when he laid the foundation of that admirable structure and her Coffin placed by King Henry her husbands Tombe hath euer since so remained and neuer reburied where it standeth the Couer being loose to be seene and handled of any that will and that by her owne appointment saith Report which doth in this as in most things speake vntruth in regard of her disobedience to King Henry for being deliuered of her sonne at the place hee forbad His Sonne 87 Henry the only child of a roiall couple borne at Windsore and not nine months old at his fathers death succeeded in his dominions though not holding his Empire with the like glory Crowned he was with the Crownes of two Kingdomes but vnable by much to weild the scepter of one that of France was lost by the factions of his Nobles before it was well wonne and Englands Crowne twice pluckt from his head before his death Of whose aduentures and variable raigne the times when England lay goared in the blood of her ciuill warres we shall speake in the insuing relation of his innocent but vnfortunate life HENRIE THE SIXTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE THREE AND FIFTIETH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XVI HAd God almighty the giuer and transferrer of Kingdomes thought good that the English should haue setled in the Continent of Europe and not haue beene shutte vp within their Ilands hee would not so soone haue depriued them of their late incomparable Captaine and Soueraigne Henry the fifth But it seemes that God hauing humbled the French Nation vnder Henries victorious hand ment now again to restore them to his wonted fauor by taking away their terrour triumpher substituting his son an Infant in his place Henrie of that name the 6. born at Windsor who was crowned about the eight month of his age The prety hands which could not feed himselfe were yet made capable to weeld a scepter and hee that was beholding to nurses for milke did neuerthelesse distribute the sustenance of law and iustice to so great and warlike Nations Counsell supplies the defect of age At his fathers death hee had vncles men of approued valour and discretion to whom the principall care of all publike affaires by the fathers last prouisions was committed Humfrey Duke of Glocester the yonger brother of two had the gouernement of England entrusted to his fidelity the regency of France was assigned for Prouince to Iohn Duke of Bedford the eldest liuing vncle of the King as to a Prince of much magnanimity prowesse and felicitie in conduct with whom was ioyned Philip Duke of Burgundie The guard and custody of the royall Infant was assigned to Thomas Duke of Excester the nurture and education to his mother the Queene Dowager vpon the two vncles as betweene the two Poles of the English Empire the whole globe of gouernment moued whatsoeuer is done by the kingly power is said to be done by the King We shall behold notwithstanding in the tragicall glasse of this Henries raigne how farre the imbecillity of the kingly person may affect the body politicke with good or euill If histories were ordayned to stirre affections not to teach and instruct neuer any Princes raigne since the Conquest did better deserue to bee described with a tragical style and words of horror sorrow although the beginning like the faire morning of a most tempestuous day promised nothing morethen a continuance of passed felicities 2 For the State of the English affaires was great and flourishing England without tumult the naturall fierce humors of her people consuming or exercising themselues in France and France her selfe for the nobler parts together with the grand City of Paris head of that Monarchie was at their deuotion There wanted nothing which might aduance the worke begunne Most noble and expert Leaders as those which had bin fashioned in the schoole of warre vnder the best martiall master of that age the late Henry arms full of veterant souldiers most of which were of skill sufficient to be commanders themselues their friends firme no defect nor breach by which dissipation might enter to the ouerthrow of the English greatnesse as yet disclosing themselues Wisdome pietie riches forwardnesse at home courage and like forwardnesse abroad It is a fruitfull speculation to consider how God carrieth his part in the workes of men alwaies iustly sometimes terribly but neuer otherwise then to bring all worldly greatnesse and glory into due contempt and loathing that the soule may bee erected to her Creator and aspire to a Crown celestiall The first disaduantage which hapned to the English cause after the late Kings decease was the death of Charles the French King who suruiued the other but fiftie and three dayes This wee may worthily call the first as it was a great aswell as the first disaduantage for the imbecilities of that Prince were a strēgth to the English On the other side God obseruing a talio and parilitie the infancy of young Henry was an aduantage to Charles the Daulphin of France now by them of his faction called King of France as the English vsed in derision to enstyle him King of Berrie because little else was left vnto him 3 In England whose condition the order of narure wils vs first to describe because there was the seat of counsell by which all the actions of the generall state were directed a Parliament was assembled to establish the Crowne vpon the Infant and to prouide for the publike vses and necessities of State Money alwayes one of them was liberally granted It was a strange sight and the first time that euer it was seene in England which in the next yeere hapned an infant sitting in the mothers lap before it could tell what English meant to exercise the place of Soueraigne direction in open Parliament Yet so it was for the Queene to illumine that publike conuention of States with her Infants presence remoued from Windsor to London through which Citie her selfe roially seated with her young sonne vpon her lappe passed in maiesticke manner to Westminster and there tooke seate among all his Lords whom by the
though the rather stirred therunto by the desire of priuate reuenge The English vpon his forsaking their alliance had attempted to kindle the Gauntois and other of the Flemish townes Subiects to the Duke to rise in rebellion but the opinion that K. Henries fortunes in France were desperately stooping made their wils too dank to take fire The notice notwithstanding of this attempt came to the Duke which sharpened him to reuenge whereof as the former passages abundantly declare hee was not ordinarily thirsty He brings his Armie before Calais Chiefe commanders there for King Henry were the L. Dudley who had charge of the Castell and Sir Iohn Ratcliffe of the Towne The Dukes purpose was to haue cloyed the harbour by sinking shippes laden with stones and such like choaking materials but vpon the â—…bbe-water the Calisians deliuered the hauen from that perill The King of England aduertised that his precious Fort and Towne of Calais were thus emperilled Humfrey Duke of Glocester the Protector comes in person with a very great Fleete some write fiue hundreth saile to the rescue and in it a great puissance with full purpose to giue battell glad perhaps that hee might now reuenge old grudges It is able to moue choler to consider how Writers torture vs with the diuersities of reports but the generall agreement is that the Duke of Burgundy did raise his siege before he was fought with Some say the very rumor of the Protectors approch draue him away and that the Protector came the next day after the Burgundians flight Others excuse him probably enough in saying that the Flemings grew vnweildie to his commandements and would needes home 31 The Protector was master of the Dukes Camp and spent eleuen dayes in his Dominions burning Poppering and Bell and greatly damnified him about â—…Grauelin and Bolognois then setleth hee the state of Calis and returnes with great honour to his charge into England But the English were thought to haue created store of worke for this busie Duke at home where many great tumults rose in one of which his owne person was endangered at Bruges Lisle-Adam the Captaine of his guard being there presently slaine Hence it came perhaps that a meane was found by contracts made with Isabel the Dutchesse his third wife a most witty woman a Portugesse to hold a league with England and yet no breach with France 32 These haue hith erto beene the actions of Men let vs not neglect two great Ladies because much concerning our historie depend on their courses Queene Katherine the widdow of King Henrie the fifth and mother by him of this sixth Henrie about this time departed out of the world This most noble Lady when her husband the King was dead being not of iudgement by reason of her tender yeeres to vnderstand what became her greatnes or hauing found perhaps that greatnes was no part of happinesse secretly marrieth one Owen ap Theodore or Teder the most noble and most goodlie gentleman of all the Welsh nation and endued with admirable vertues who drew his descent from holie Cadwallader last King of the Britaines This husband had by her sundry children two of which Edmund and Gasper doe beare a part in the royall history and King Henry the sixth their halfe brother created the first of them Earle of Richmond the other of Pembroke This Edmund is he who by Margaret the daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset grandechilde to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster had Henry the 7. the most famous and prudent King of England 33 In that yeare in which this excellent Queen died the young Dutchesse Dowager of Bedford widdow to the late Regent of France married also below her degree a vigorous English Knight one Sir Richard Wooduile of which match yet Serres needed not to haue spoken so contemptibly calling him an English aduenturer of small account shee thereby saith he giuing cause to laugh at her which censure tasteth perhaps of the French leuen and preiudice because the Lady was sister to the Earle of S. Paul who would not make one in the peace of Arras but held with the English 34 But let vs see the sequell Out of this Matrimony also sprung Queenes for her husband afterward made Earle of Riuers had sundry children by her whereof Elizabeth being one had the honour to marry Edward the fourth King of England and hereby was both herselfe a Queene and a Progenitresse of those glorious Kinges and Queenes which followed for from her and this match sprang another Elizabeth the renowned wife of King Henry the seauenth as King Henry himselfe did of the former both those marriages proued most fortunate to England but another marriage which then threatned present danger to King Henry was that which Iames the first King of Scots made with France who gaue his daughter the Lady Margaret to Lewis the Daulphin for wife and sent new supplies of men against the English hee meant also to haue attempted some personall hostility but that hee was most wickedly murthered by certaine bloudy Traitors in Perth suborned thereunto by Walter Earle of Athol his owne neere kinsman in hope to attaine the Crowne crowned indeed he was but not as his Withces Sorcerers had ambiguously insinuated with the Crowne of that Realm but with a Crown of red-hote yron which was clapt vpon his head being one of the tortures wherewith he ended at once his wicked dayes and desires 35 Let vs now cast our eye to the doings of our new Regent the Duke of Yorke that we may be witnesses how farre by his endeauors the affaires of King Henry were aduanced in France The silence at this time is euery where very great yet had he opportunitie to haue atchieued somwhat Two thousand French horsemen were mutined and roued vp and downe in great disorder Paris was fearefully punished with famine and the attendants of famine pestilentiall maladies The Countries about lay open the Courtiers were discontented and diuided Nothing is yet done by our Regent which some impute to Edmund Duke of Somersets opposition who out of enuy and disdaine hindred his dispatch Wee must in the meane time find out them that did somewhat The Duke of Sommerset himselfe accompanied with the Lords Talbot and Fanconbridge with other Gallants and a competent force of the English besiege Harflew which the Normans in the late rebellion tooke from them and still maintained against them vnder French Captaines King Charles sends some of his principall Commanders with foure thousand men to rescue the Towne who did their best but not able to effect any thing Harflew was rendred to the Duke 36 In Nouember Richard Earle of Warwicke came as Regent into France being surrogated in that office to the Duke of Yorke who returned into England Hee carried with him a thousand fresh Souldiers and arriued at Harflew from whence he repaired to Roan the chiefe
seat Paris being now lost of the English Dominions in North France as Burdeaux was in the South whether now the Earle of Huntingdon with certaine troupes and companies of Souldiers was sent as Seneschall This new Regent busied himselfe in the generall affaires of his place Vnder him the Duke of Burgoins forces were driuen from Crotoy Abbeuile freed from the danger of a Bastile with which the Duke had pent that Towne in and the English for twentie dayes space together tooke their pleasure in spoiling the Country of Picardy about Amiens and Artois These and some other actions hauing beene worthily carried during this Regents gouernment himself dyeth The Duke of Yorke againe succeedes him Our interest in France was retained not so much by King Henries ministers and Armies as by remissenesse of King Charles whom also Lewis the Daulphin afterward King did greatly trouble by rebellious decessions and absentments of himselfe The feare of the English reconciled the sonne to the father the sooner K. Charles was now fallen into dislike with his people but to redeeme his credite hee attempts the recouery of Pâ—…ntoyse a towne neere to Paris which the Lord Clifford had not long before surprised by stratageme and money an ordinary meanes as then for the expugnation of places and comes in person to the enterprize There attended vpon him for that seruice about ten or twelue thousand men The L. Clifford is within and makes a braue defence 37 The Duke of Yorke lately landed in Normandie as Regent assembleth his maine strengthes being about seuen or eight thousand offers the French King battell Hee keepes himselfe within his trenches The Duke according to the ancient humor and discipline of the English who loue to set all vpon a push desirous to fight vnexpectedly passeth the riuer of oyse which ranne betweene the two Campes King Charles dislodgeth so fearefully that the French doe not ouer boldly excuse him of flying The Duke hauing had the spoile of the French Kings Campe refortifies Pontoyse and assaults a Bastile where Charles had left three thousand Souldiers to maintaine the face of a siege It was held better to pursue the King who was gotten to Poisie There the Duke of Yorke againe very nobly prouokes him to a field It would not be King Charles saw the hazards were not equall and therefore endures his brauado What could the Duke doe more hee is of necessity to returne to the maine of his charge in Normandy and doth so King Charles ran into such obloquie and contempt with his people by this dishonourable retreat but chiefly with the Parisians that if hee had not attempted again and preuailed against Pontoise it might haue ieoparded his whole estate for there was a faction which would haue made vse of his disgrace He returnes in great fury to the siege and finally enters the town not without much bloudshed Serres saith that fiue hundred English left their dead bodies at the breach The King was one of the first that entred choosing rather to be thought temerarious then timerous This exploit established his opinion among the people A satietie of warre filled both sides and the estate of England vnder King Henry whose softnesse and lenitie gaue way to sundry dangerous Court-factions needed quiet Commissioners meet at Callis nothing is concluded but the enlargement of Charles Duke of Orleans for the summe of three hundred thousand Crownes Hee had beene Prisoner in England about twentie and sixe yeeres euer since the Battell of Agincourt where hee was taken The Duke of Burgundie was a speciall Actor in his enlargement with a purpose to secure his owne greatnesse by benefites this high borne Prince for the murther of his father being naturally the head and chiefe of that deadly fewde which had most mortally raged between the houses of Burgundie and Orleance Humfrey Duke of Glocester prudently foreseeing the dangers like to ensue on Orleance his enlargement stoutly opposed himselfe thereunto and that vpon important reasons which hee required to haue registred that they might remaine on Record for a testimony and discharge of his duty in that behalfe 1 First for that the French King wanted discretion and iudgement to order his affaires which defects might bee supplied by the Duke being a man of experience and very subtle if hee should bee set at liberty 2 That the said Duke might procure an vnion of the factions now hotely maintained in France among the Nobility to the preiudice of the Crowne of England and hazard of the losse of the Kings territories in France 3 That the Dutchie of Normandy hauing sustained a great charge in maintaining the warre seeing the Duke of Orleance deliuered and no royall Army on the English part to withstand the common enemy was likely inough to reuolt 4 That if the Duke should be deliuered it might be probably coniectured that he would sooner break his oath which he should being prisoner make to the King of England then the oath of his alleageance to the French King his Soueraigne Lord of whom he holdeth his lands and dignity 5 If the Articles concluded between his Maiesty and the French on the Dukes behalfe should not be performed what remedy might his Maiesty haue or expect 6 That considering his cosen of Huntingdon was to leaue the Dutchy of Gâ—…yenne and for that the alliance betwixt the said Duke and the Earles of Arminack and Foix and the Lord de la Bret was to bee suspected as dangerous it was very necessary that good prouision should be made for defence of that Country being his Maiesties ancient inheritance 7 That his Maiesty hath no allyance with any Christian Prince but onely the King of Portugall being but of tender yeeres and farre off And therfore it was not safe for his Maiestie to deliuer him that was likely to proue his Capitall enemie and to seeke meanes to depriue him of those lands which his noble father had left him 8. That if any of his Maiesties kinred or other Lords on that side the Sea should happen to be taken prisoners the said Duke of Orleance might ransom 4. or 5. of them 9. That it were fit to take aduise of the Lords and other his Maiesties subiects in the Realme of France and dutchy of Normandy whether they thought it expedient that the said Duke should be deliuered or not Otherwise the world might crie shame thereon when men should call to minde the losse of his brethren of Clarence and Bedford and other noble Personages in defending and keeping those Lands 10. If he the said Duke of Gloucester should consent to the said Dukes deliuerance the same being also quite-contrary to the last will of his Maiesties Father such inconueniences as would ensue thereupon should be imputed to him 38 Notwithstanding the weight of so many thousand Crownes ouer peysed all these important and ponderous reasons and the warre eates on still in the body of France but not with
were so eminent by these intestine warres that the Natiues lamented the Forrein reioiced and God they saw highly displeased whose sword thus giuen into their hands was to be feared would be the destruction of the English as Nabucaednezzars of Babell was of Iudea and indeed so effectually wrought that the Duke and Earle vpon perfect confidence came to London accompanied with a small number in respect of their great danger where falling into conference with the King he tasked them with disloialtie and they him with ingratitude so that their splenes were nothing appeased but much more increased and with high wordes departed the King vnto Canterbury and they againe to VVarwicke 39 The stout Earle whose stomacke must haue vent otherwise the Caske must needs breake caused new stirres to be raised in Lincolnshire vnder the leading of Sir Robert VVels an expert souldier and sonne of the Lord VVels who with thirtie thousand Commons disturbed the Countrey and in euerie place proclaimed King Henrie setting downe his battel not farre from Stamford meaning to abide the encounter of his opposers which when the King heard of he sent for the Lord VVels his father commanding him to write to his sonne to surcease the warres and so marching toward Stamford tooke VVels in his companie with a good hope that the sonne would not beare armes against his own father in field but howsoeuer he had writ or the King conceiued Sir Robert went on in his former designes which so sore moued Edward that he beheaded Lord VVels with Sir Thomas Dimocke that had married his daughter although he had giuen them promise of safety and life 40 Young VVels then hearing of his fathers death sought the reuenge vpon this vntrusty Prince and not staying for VVarwicke who was in preparing to come set manfully vpon the King and his power where betwixt them was performed a most bloody fight till at last Sir Robert was taken with Sir Thomas Deland and others whereat the Lincolnshire men were so terrified that casting off their Coates they all ranne away in regard whereof this battell to this day is called the battell of Loscoat field wherein were slaine ten thousand men at the least after which victory the King commanded VVels with many other of note to be put to death as the chiefe causers of these dangerous Commotions 41 This vntimely conflict and vnfortunate ouerthrow made Clarence and VVarwicke at their wits end who vnprouided to field against Edward gaue way to necessity and from Dartmouth in Deuonshire embarked themselues and wiues for France both to instigate king Lewis no friend vnto Edward and to secure themselues in Callis whereof VVarwick was captaine till fortune had changed the hand of her play These crossing the Seas cast Anchor before the Towne of Callis and gaue notice they were ready to land but the Lord Vawclere a Gascoigne whom VVarwicke had substituted his deputie discharged diuers peeces of Ordinance against them and sent word flatlie they should not come there meane while the Dutches of Clarence fell in trauell and was there on Shippe-board deliuered of a faire sonne which Child the Earles deputie would scarcely suffer to be baptized in the Towne nor without great entreaty permit two flagons of wine to be conueyd aboard to the Ladies lying in the hauen For which his good seruice King Edward by his letters Patents made Vawclere chiefe Captaine of Callis and discharged the Earle as a Traitor or Rebell against him 42 Charles Duke of Burgundie being then at S. Omers owing Earle Warwicke an old grudge for gainestanding his marriage thought now a fit time to requite the discourtesie and therefore sent many thankes vnto Vawcler with promise of a thousand Crownes pension by yeere if he stood firme for his wiues brother King Edward himselfe laying the Coast to impeach his arriuage But how Mounsieur Vawclere stood affected whatsoeuer shew he made Comines the French Kings Historian doth tell who sent Warwicke word the danger he stood in of the said Duke and of Duras the Kings Admirall so as to land would be his finall confusion His Counsell therefore was that he should make into France vnto whose King he should be most welcome and as for the town of Callis he willed him to take no thought but promised to make him a good reckoning thereof when time should best serue Whereupon the Earle waied anker for Normandy and in his way tooke many rich Ships of the Duke of Burgundies subiects which netled him not a little but yet found no docke to rub out the smart 43 King Lewis hearing of the arriuage of Warwicke and knowing his troubles to arise for his Ambassage to Bona and faith vnto France sent certaine Princes to conduct him to the Castle of Amboys where a supply was made against all necessities and himselfe and traine most honorablie intertained whereat the Duke of Burgundy sore repined and sent Lewis word that he disliked his doings with threats of reuenge if he aided him against his wiues brother This notwithstanding the French King gaue all comforts to these fugitues and prepared his assistance for their restorations and the raising againe of godly King Henrie 44 Queene Margaret hauing fled England and soiourning in France with her Father Reiner a King in name but scarcely able to beare the State of an Earle saw now the Iron hot and ready to be strucke therefore with her sonne Prince Edward Iohn Earle of Oxford and Iasper Earle of Pembrooke who latelie had escaped out of prison in England came vnto Amboyse where by meanes of the French King a combination of Alliance was confirmed betwixt the Prince of Wales young Edward and Anne the second daughter to the Earle of Warwicke then present with her mother and sister in France That King Henry should be againe restored the Duke of Clarence and the Earle tooke a solemne Oath neuer to desist whiles they had power and in the nonage of the Prince they iointly were to be deputed his Protectors and the Lands sole Gouernors 45 Edward in England hearing what Queen Margaret his brother Clarence stout Warwicke in the French Court had done was strucke into a sodaine dumpe being as doubtfull of friends as fearefull of foes and therefore such as were alied to the Lancastrians or fauourits of the down-cast K. Henrie he began somewhat roughly to deale with many therefore that were guilty daily tooke Sanctuarie or yeelded themselues to his mercie among whom Iohn Marques Montacute brother to Warwicke was one who with fairest words of promises was receiued into fauor and vpon whose example many others came in which notwithstanding meant to stand out if occasion should serue But no busier was Edward to keepe the Crowne on his head then these Lords in France were resolute to strike it off in midst of whose consultations behold how it happened 46 There came from England to Calleis
a damsell belonging as shee said to the Dutches of Clarence who signified vnto Monsieur Vawclere that shee came from King Edward with a declaration of peace which hee fearing to impart the conditions to other had made her the instrument the better to passe without any suspect and he glad to heare for the Earles sake whom he entirely affected gaue her his safe conduct vnto the Duke of Clarence then at Amboys where hauing priuate accesse vnto him shee told that it was neither naturall nor honourable for him to take part against the house of Yorke that the house of Lancaster was not onely by the whole Court of Parliament debarred to bee the indubitate Heire of the Kingdome but that K. Henrie himselfe had discharged his Issue from claime as it standeth said she vpon Record to be seene contrary to which as he might well perceiue this marriage of Prince Edward with the Earles daughter did onely aime and intend to the vtter extinct of the house of Yorke whereof himselfe was one and in neere possibility of the Crowne Edwards Issue young and not many and the King very wanton a sinne commonly punished with want of posterity which if it so chanced then hee or his were the next These reasons wayed so ouer-wayed the Dukes further designes that hee promised thereafter a more brotherlike affection as saide hee Edward should find with which good newes shee returned into England Warwicke vtterly ignorant what was said or done 47 All now in a readinesse for the return ships money and men supplied by the French King the Admirall of France was sent to secure them from the Duke of Burgundies Fleet which with an extraordinary number and power lay in the mouth of Seyne to fight with Warwicke when he should loose out of Harborow but see how the heauens fauoured and frowned vpon the parties for the night before they should hoise saile such a stormy tempest tooke the Dukes Fleete lying more remote from the Lee that they were scattered asunder some into Scotland some into Denmarke and many of them drowned But the Seas calmed and the wind seruing faire the English set saile and landed at Dartmouth whence they had shipped into France almost six moneths before 48 King Edward relying vpon Burgundy abroad and thinking all friends who fawned at home gaue himselfe daily to follow the hound and the hawke and nightly to his court pleasures in dancings and daliances with damsels little minding their approach that meant to marre his mirth for Warwicke now landed proclaimed King Henry commanding all from sixteene to sixty vpon a great penalty to take Armes against Edward Duke of Yorke the most vniust vsurper of Henries rightfull Crowne and vncredible it was to see the confluence of them which came armed to him who ere-while applauded approued none but King Edward Thus making towards London his company daily encreased which the youthfull King seemed little to regard but verily supposing hee had now Warwicke in his trappe wrote to Burgundie to secure the seas lest he should escape againe into France and to his Lords of England to attend him in his wars but very many neglected his commaund and few or none made their repaire Which when Edward perceiued hee was strucke into a great feare and with his brother of Glocester the L. Hastings his Chamberlaine and the Lord Scales the Queenes brother hee hasted towards Nottingham there to determine what was to be done 49 In the mean while the bastard Faulconbridge in the west and the Earle of Pembroke in Wales euery where proclaimed King Henry and to forward the matter D. Godard preaching at Pauls Crosse declared by reading of Billes and diuers other proofes that King Henry was the vndoubted and true heire vnto the English Crowne Neither is the L. Montacute now the man that he was who hauing mustered sixe thousand in the name of King Edward and brought them forward almost to Nottingham on the sodaine drew backe his forces alleadging that Edward was vngratefull regardlesse of his friends as himselfe said himselfe was the example who hauing serued him in many bloudy battels was rewarded with a verball word Marquesse without any maintenance at al no not so much as Pyes poor nest therfore he had iust cause neuer to draw his sword in his quarrell any more and them that did hee assured them should receiue the like reward in the end 50 These with the like distastures diuulged among the rude multitude it was a world to see the face of this new World for in euery streete Bonfires were made in euery Church bels rung Ditties were sung at euery meeting and euery man cried K. Henry King Henry whose Eccho likewise redoubled a Warwicke a Warwicke and indeed all so applauded the passage now on foot as King Edward hearing the rumor thought it not safe any longer to stay therefore with those trusty Lords and some others hee fled from his hoast besides Nottingham passing the Washes towards Lynne with greater difficulties then was befitting a Prince to aduenture and thus without any order taken for his Realme in two Hulkes of Holland and one English shippe destitute of all necessary prouisions set sayle toward Burgundy and in the way was encountred by the Easterlings Englands great Enemies hauing much adoe to cleare himselfe from their surprise 51 In these times of misery the Queene whose marriage was the onely cause of all these stirres vpon the first of October had stolne out of the Tower and taken Sanctuary at Westminster where like a woman forsaken shee solitarily remained and on the fourth of Nouember following was deliuered of a sonne which without all pompe more like a priuate mans child then a Prince was there also baptized by the name of Edward who after his fathers death a while was King of England as shall be said other Sanctuaries were full of King Edwards friends that praied deuoutly for his prosperous health and well hoped the world would againe turne as shortly it did One King thus fled and the other in prison the Kentish whose conditions are mutable at the change of Princes came to seeke prey in London where they knew it was to bee had Ratcliffe S. Katherins and Southwarke they robbed and within the City did some hurt besides yea and surely more had done had not Earle Warwicke in good time come to the rescue which encreased his name that was great enough before 52 Earle Warwicke accompanied with his brother the Archbishoppe of Yorke the Prior of Saint Iohns the Duke of Clarence the Earle of Shrewsburie Bastard Faulconbridge Lord Stanley and other Gentlemen some for loue some for feare some to gaze at this wauering world vpon the sixt of October entred the Tower of London wherein King Henry had beene retained prisoner almost the space of nine yeeres and there again elected him for their lawfull King and
forthwith conuaied him robed in a long blew veluet gown through London vnto the Bishops pallace where a pompous Court was kept vntill the thirteenth of the same moneth vpon which day hee went in procession crowned to the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul the Earle of Warwicke bearing his traine and the Earle of Oxford the sword the people on euery side crying God saue K. Henry 53 Thus farre proceeded and Henry reestablished a Parliament was begunne at Westminster the six twentieth of Nouember following wherin King Edward was declared a Traitor to his country an vsurper of the Crowne and all his goods confiscated the like iudgement passed against all his partakers wherein also it was enacted that all such persons as had taken Armes in his quarrell should bee seuerely punished among whom Iohn Typtoft Earle of Worcester and King Edwards Lieutenant in Ireland was attainted who being found hid in the toppe of a tree in the Forrest of Waybridge not farre from Huntington was brought to London and vpon Tower-hill beheaded Moreouer all Statutes made by King Edward were clearely reuoked abrogated and made frustrate the Crowns of England and France entayled to King Henry and the Heyres-male lawfully begot of his body and for the want of such heires vnto George Duke of Clarence and his heire males lawfully produced and the said Duke to be the next heire to his father Richard Duke of Yorke disabling his elder brother Edward by the vertue of his Atteindor and Iasper Earle of Pembroke Iohn Earle of Oxford with other attainted by the vsurper Edward to be restored in bloud dignities and ancient possessions and finally Earle Warwicke the good common-wealthes man made Gouernour of the Realme in these turbulent times vnto whom was associated George Duke of Clarence this great Earles sonne in Law and Warwickes brother Montacute vpon his submission obtained his pardon which was the easilier gotten for his seruice at Nottingham 54 Queene Margaret appointed to follow into England if fortune did fauour these great Lords successe now hearing of the faire Sun-shine wherein her husband King Henry was set amidst the stormie winter blasts which the season afforded with Prince Edward her sonne set saile from France towardes that wished and temperate climat where the spring of new Regality beganne to bud forth but was met with such tempests and storming seas as shee was forced to returne and deferre her iourney vntill another time to her great griefe and sore discontent In like perplexity was the Burgundian Duke who neither durst giue Edward his outward assistance the French and Warwicke being so mighty opposites nor leaue him in distresse lest the sparkes of discontent should flie from the eyes of his faire wife and therefore to know whether Vawelere the Gouernor of Calleis stood resolute for him according to Couenants he secretly sent Philip Comines the hony-mouth Historian to drop some of his sweet eloquence into his gold-thirsting eare 55 Comines comming to Calleis and obseruing the sequence for which he was sent saw euery man wear the Earle of Warwicks badge for no head could bee gallant that was not adorned with his ragged staffe nor no dore frequented that was not painted with his white Crosse. Insomuch that Vawelere himselfe had a Iewell in his hatte wherein was a white ragged staffe embrodered with gold and others his followers the like wrought in silke gold and siluer and to stampe the print deeper a liking report was brought to the towne that Warwicke had prepared foure thousand valiant men to warre vpon the frontiers of Burgundy But Comine in conference so wrought with the Councell and they againe with Earle Warwicke as he was contented to leaue off the enterprise Duke Charles promising to side with K. Henry 56 King Edward hearing what his brother of Burgundy had done and being dayly solicited from his friends in England thought it no policy long to delay lest Henry should take growth to a bigger steame and therefore repairing to his brother in the towne of Saint Paul required his aide as the onely man on whom hee relied aswell for the bond of alliance in the marriage of his sister as also in regard of the orders which they both ware the King that of his which was the golden Fleece and the Duke the Gartar and Robe of Saint George In the Court of Burgundy at that time lay Edmund Duke of Sommerset cosen-germane remoued vnto Duke Charles a great enemy against the house of Yorke and now set himselfe to thwart King Edwards suite alleadging that it was more honourable for the Duke of Burgundy to side with the Lancastrians from whom he was descended by his Grandmother the daughter of Iohn of Gaunt as also in the vprightnes of King Henries title held good in her brother and his Grandfather and in her Nephew his father without all exceptions 57 The Duke perplexed betweene these great supplicants did then as many doe now speake much and meane nothing lesse or else say little meane to doe much To Sommerset for Henry hee outwardly promised all helpe and assistance but neuer gaue the least and to Edward no comfortable words of supply and yet vnderhand he hired him shippes furnished him with munition and lent him fifty thousand Florences in money And now the season seruing for warre K. Edward with two thousand strong besides his Mariners made ouer for England attempting to take land in Norfolke but those coasts guarded hee waffed more Northward and entring Humber landed at Rauenspur in Yorkeshire when laying aside al claim to the Crown and pretending nothing but his Dutchy of York he shewed the rude multitude the letters and seale of the Earle of Northumberland which as he affirmed made them beleeue was sent for his safe conduct to enioy the same and in euery place where he came proclaimed King Henry himselfe wearing an Estrich feather which was Prince Edwards Liuery and passing to Yorke in no other shew then a Subiect his oath first taken to be true to King Henry entred the City which presently hee surprised and assumed to himselfe 58 Earle Warwicke now hearing that Edward was landed before he had marched very farre in the main sent strait charge to his brother the Marquesse Montacute then residing at Pomfret with a sufficient Army to secure those parts that hee should not suffer his accesse vnto Yorke lest he grew more potent then was to bee wished himselfe making ready with all possible speed to repaire into those parts but whether the Marquesse purposely winked or else and that rather would not see at all hee made no great hast to forelay his way to Yorke neither sought to empeach the passage when Edward from thence marched in a more hostile manner towards Nottingham taking his way not farre from Pomfret and as it were through the middest of his enemies which encouraged many to fauour his designes holding that Montacute
Oxford with eight hundred fled the field leauing the chance to be cast for the Crowne which when Warwicke perceiued with words like a souldier he incouraged his men and seeing the fresh supply of his enemie draw now vnto fight he furiouslie rushed into the midst of their Battell wherein he aduentured so farre as he could not be reseued but valiantly fighting was strucke downe and among them slaine hauing repaid his danger with many a wound The Marquesse Montacute made forward to second his brother who till then had beene the Mars and make-Make-King of England but was so ouerlaid by his Opposites that they sent his soule likewise from his bodie whereby was ended that bloody daies taske 65 In this Battell vpon King Edwards part died the Lord Cromwell the Lord Bourcher the Lord Barnes sonne and heire to the Lord Say and Sir Iohn Lisle Knight In the quarrell of Henrie died Richard Neuill Earle of Warwicke and Iohn Neuill Marquesse Montacute his brother and vpon both sides of common souldiers saith Hall ten thousand Stow saith foure thousand as Fabian farre lesse all which were buried vpon the same Plaine where afterwards a Chappell was built the Duke of Excester being left for dead in the field recouered and tooke Sanctuarie at Westminster Edmund Duke of Sommerset and Iohn Earle of Oxford escaped the field and fled into Wales where with Iasper Earle of Pembrooke they still plotted to set vp King Henry whom God and destinie would haue to be cast downe 66 The same King Edward vpon the same day as an absolute Conquerour lead the vnfortunate Henry his Captiue to London and entring the City in triumph wise offered his roiall Standerd in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paul whither the slaine bodies of Warwicke and Montacute in two Coffins were brought and lay there bare faced and vnburied the space of three daies least a false Brute should be made that they were not dead After which they were conueied to Bilsam Abbey and interred in that Priorie among their Ancestors 67 Edwards affaires thus farre prospered at London the windes that had crossed Queene Margaret before came fauourably about to fill her Sailes for England indeed to accomplish the decree which heauen had appointed shee with her sonne Prince Edward and their French followers landed vpon Easter Eue at Weymouth and the Countesse of Warwicke at Portesmouth who hearing the sorrowfull newes of her husbands death tooke Sanctuary within the Abbey of Beaulieu And Queene Margaret vnderstanding of the losse of Barnet-field withdrew as◅de to the Abbey of Ceerne vnto whom presently resorted Edmund Duke of Sommerset with Lord Iohn his brother Iohn Courtney Earle of Deuonshire Iasper Earle of Pembrooke Iohn Lord Wenlock and Iohn Longstrother Prior of Saint Iohns 68 These with many words of hope comforted the sorrowfull Queene and proffered her their assistance to erect Prince Edward her sonne though it were done with the losse of their owne liues requiring her only to vndertake the authority of the war and themselues would vndergo the charge and burden thereof by whose valor and power they doubted not to daunt the pride of the vsurping Edward who now held himselfe sure and beganne to grow carelesse To these their resolutions the warlike Queene most gladly consented and gaue all encouragements vnto them shee could when falling in counsell how to proceed her care according to the naturall affection of a mother was most vpon the safety and life of her sonne and theresore aswel for their owne parts if fortune should faile in this their first attempt as for the feare which the Yorkist would possesse who whiles Prince Edward his corriuall hued could not account the Diadem his Bride shee thought it best to send him backe againe into France till God had set the Crowne where it should stand whence hee might supply them with new forces or at least wise ouer-awe Edward for tyrannizing too farre But the Lords contrariwise alleadged that Prince Edward being the morning Sunne of the Lancastrians hopes and the rayes very splendent to most English eyes was to be present in field himselfe whose sight would both heat the courage of his owne Souldiers and attract the glance of his aduersaries hearts either to fight faintly or else and that rather to come to his side Thus their counsel at that time preuailed and thus resolued euery man departed to make ready his power the Queene with her French repairing to Bath 69 But Edward in London had not sate two daies in rest before hee heard of Queene Margarets arriuage and the confluence of people out of Cornwall Deuonshire and of the Westerne parts which hourely flew to giue her assistance wherefore committing to the Tower King Henry and George Archbishoppe of Yorke with a selected company he marched to meet them intending to cut off many springs before they should ioyne to the body of a riuer whose streame without danger could not be passed therefore from Windsor Abington Chichester and Malmesbury hee proceeded seeking and vrging his enemies to battell but the Queene and her forces fearing to abide in Bath remoued to Bristow Berkeley and Glocester and lastly at Tewkesbury Duke Sommerset her Generall pitched down his Tents not staying the comming of the Earle of Pembroke his battell he marshalled into three fights whereof himselfe and his brother Iohn Lord Sommerset lead the foreward the middle Battalion was commanded by Edward the young Prince vnder the conduct of the Lords Saint Iohn and Wenlocke and the Rereward gouerned by Iohn Courtney Earle of Deuonshire a mortall enemy against the house of Yorke 70 King Edward who was come now within sight of his enemies diuided likewise his Army into 3. Battalions cōmitting the Foreward vnto the guidance of his brother Richard D. of Glocester a good Souldier and of a deepe reach and policy the Main hee vndertooke to gouerne himselfe and the Rereward was commanded by the Lord Hastings his Chamberlaine The field thus marshalled and the signe of battell being giuen a most bloudy fight beganne the King had planted his Ordinance at most aduantage which Glocester frankly bestowed among the Dukes men and they lodged betwixt ditches bushes and hedges with their showers of arrowes galled Glocesters followers so as by his command his battell gaue backe as though they would shrinke which Sommerset no sooner perceiued but that he came on and ouercome with courage came out of his strength when by a certaine passage before hand prouided he came vnto the place where King Edward was embattelled thinking verily that Wenlocke had followed at his backe who as it seemed meant nothing lesse 71 The aduantage espied Duke Richard made good his retreat and with fresh supplies of two hundred speares so charged Sommerset as his battell was disordered and put to fearefull flight himselfe recouering the Midle-ward found there the L. Wenlock idle whilest others were thus working
for the loue that our Lord beareth to vs all from this time forward all griefes forgotten each of you loue others which I verily trust you will if you any thing regard either God or your King affinitie or kindred this Realme your owne countrey or your owne surety 115 And therewithall the King no longer induring to sit vp layd him downe on his right side his face towards them who with weeping eyes words as fitted the time recomfited the sicke dying King ioyning their hands and outwardly forgiuing that which inwardly they meant not to forget The King ouer-ioyed to see their willing reconcilements spake not many wordes after but commending his soule vnto God in their presence departed this life at his Pallace of Westminster vpō the 9. day of April and yeere of Christs appearance 1483. at the age of forty one when he had worne the royal Diademe two and twenty yeeres one moneth and fiue dayes and was buried at Windsor in the newe Chappell whose foundation himselfe had layd 116 Of personage hee was the goodliest Gentleman saith Commines that euer ◅ine eyes beheld faire of complexion and of most princely presence couragious of heart pol◅ke in counsell in aduersitie nothing abashed in prosperitie rather ioyous then proud in peace iust and mercifull in warre sharpe and fierce and in field bold and venturous yet no further then wisedome would and is no lesse commended where he auoided then is his manhood when he vanquished eight or nine battels he won wherein to his greater renowne he fought on foote and was euer victor ouer his enemies much giuen hee was to the lusts of youth and in his latter time growne somewhat corpulent which rather adorned his grauer yeeres then any waies disliked the eies of his beholders His Wife 117 Elizabeth the daughter of Richard Wooduill Earle Riuers by his wife ◅aquelana Dutchesse of Bedford who was the daughter of Peter Earle of S. Paul and he the sonne of Peter de Luxembourg was first married vnto Sir Iohn Grey slaine at S. Albans where he was knighted the day before his death by King Henry the sixt vnto whom shee bare two sonnes and a daughter after whose death shee was priuately remarried vnto K. Edward the fourth the first day of May at his mannor of Grafton in Northamptonshire Anno 1464. and in the next yeere following vpon the sixe and twentith of May was crowned Queen at Westminster with al due solemnities Shee was his wife eighteene yeeres eleuen moneths and nine daies no more fortunate in attaining to the height of all worldly dignity then vnfortunate in the murther of her sonnes and losse of her owne liberty For in the beginning of K. Edwards raigne shee was forced to take Sanctuary at Westminster wherein her first sonne Prince Edward was borne and at his death did the like in feare of the Protector and lastly hauing all her lands and possessions seized vpon by K. Henrie the seauenth liued in meane estate in the Monastery of Bermondsey in Southwarke where not long after shee left the troubles of her life and inioied a quiet portion or burying place by her last husband King Edward at Windsore 118 Elianor Butler as we find it recorded vpon the Parliament Role was contracted vnto King Edward but how true considering the occasion and time of the Act we leaue for others to iudge onely this is most certaine that this Lady Elianor was the daughter of Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbury and the wife of Sir Thomas Butler Knight sonne and heire to Ralph Butler Baron of Sudley which Elianor died the thirtieth of Iune the yeere of Christ Iesus 1466. and the eight of King Edward the fourth his raigne His Issue 119 Edward the eldest sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was borne in the Sanctuary at Westminster the fourth of Nouember and yeere of grace 1471. being the tenth of his fathers raigne at that time expulsed the Realme by the powerfull Earle Warwicke but fortune changed and the father restored the sonne the first of Iuly and yeere of Christ was ◅eated Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester and had not the ambitious hand of his vncle beene defiled in his innocent blood he might haue worne the Diademe manie yeeres whereas he bare the Title of King not many daies 120 Richard the second sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Elizabeth his Queen was borne at Shrewsbury and in his infancy was created Duke of Yorke he was affianced vnto Anne daughter and heire to Iohn Mowbray Duke of Norfolke by which he was intituled Duke of Norfolke Earle-Marshall Warren and Nottingham but inioying neither Title wife or his owne life long was with his brother murthered in the Tower of London and in the prison of that Tower which vpon that most sinfull deed is euer since called the bloody Tower their bodies as yet vnknowne where to haue buriall 121 George the third sonne of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was also borne in Shrewsburie and being a yong Child was created Duke of Bedford but liued not long after and lieth buried at Windsore 122 Elizabeth the first daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Elizabeth his Queene was borne at Westminster the eleuenth of Februarie and fifth of her fathers raigne being the yere of Saluation 14◅6 Shee was promised in marriage to Charles Daulphin of France woed and Courted by her vncle Crouchbacke when he had murdered her brothers and vsurped the Crowne but better destiny attending her shee was reserued to ioine the vnion and marriage with the onely heire of Lancaster which was Henrie of Richmond afterward King of England from whom is branched the roiall stemme that spreadeth his beauty in this North-West world euen Iames our dread Soueraigne and great Brittaines Monarch 123 Cicely the second daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was sought vnto by Iames the third of that name to be ioined in marriage with Iames his sonne Prince of Scotland and Duke of Rothsay which match was promised vpon conditions and choise of K. Edward who lastly brake off from further proceeding and the Lady married vnto Iohn Vicount Wels whom shee out-liued and was againe remarried but by neither husband had any issue and therefore lesse noted her body lieth buried at Quarrena in the Isle of Wight 124 Anne the third daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was married vnto Lord Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Earle Marshall and high Treasurer of England vnto whom shee bare two sonnes both dying without issue and her selfe without more fruit of wombe left her life and lieth buried at Fra◅ingham in Norfolke 125 Bridget the fourth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth was borne at Eltham in Kent the tenth of Nouember and yeere of Grace 1480. being the twentieth of her fathers Raigne Shee tooke the habite of Religion and became a
the short time wherein he continued the name of a King which onlie was two monthes and sixteene daies and in them also he sate vncrowned without Scepter or ball all which Richard aimed at and perfidiously got before they could come to his head or into his hands His age at the death of his father and entrance into his throne was eleuen yeeres fiue monthes and fiue daies and within three monthes after was with his brother sin othered to death in the Tower of London as shall be shewed in his Raigne of whom we are now by order of succes sion to write RICHARD THE THIRD KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE SIXTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS RAIGNE ACTS ISSVE AND DEATH For the most part written by Sir Thomas Moore CHAPTER XIX RIchard the third sonne of Richard Duke of Yorke born at Fotheringhay Castle in the County of Northampton was first honoured with the title of Glocester being the third Duke of that number consequently by vsurpation crowned King of England the third of that name a name indeed noted to the Kings so called to bee euer ominous and the title of Glocester to those Dukes euer fatall all of them both dying violent and vntimely deathes which ought to haue beene the more fearefull vnto Richard now hauing possession and interest in them both But that not regarded or destiny enforcing his aspiring mind gaue him no rest till his restlesse body found it lastly in the graue For his brother deceased when his life was most desired no man in shew tooke his death so heauily as himselfe or tendered the young King with a more honourable respect when as God knowes his mind ranne vpon deepe reaches how to compasse the wreath for his owne head which the better to fashion hee withdrew a while into the North and at Yorke in most sad and solemne manner obserued the Funerals of the dead King but howsoeuer the Maske couered this subtle Dukes face from the eie of the multitude yet Buckingham well knew the ambitious desire of his aspiring heart and indeed was the Dedalus that made him the wings wherwith he mounted so neere vnto the Sun as that the wax melting like the high-minded young Icarus he caught his last fall 2 What intendments they had before the Kings death is vncertaine though it may be suspected but sure it is he now gone the Duke of Buckingham twice sollicited Gloucester by his messengers in the North met him at Northampton himselfe accompanied him to London forwarded him in Counsell and was the first Actor in this following tragedy For first making him Protector procuring his young Nephew forth of Sanctuary disabling the young King bastardizing them both perswading the Citizens working the Nobility and all this done to set the Crowne vpon crookt Richards head and so moulded their minds vnto the man as they all became humble petitioners vnto him for to accept of the same who in the meane while had well conned his owne part by profuse liberalitie by passing great grauity by singular affability by ministring of iustice and by deepe and close deuises whereby hee wonne to himselfe the hearts of all but the Lawyers especially to serue best his turn which was so affected that in the name of all the States of the Realme a Petition was drawne and presented him to accept the wearing of the Crown the true copy wherof as we find it recorded in the Parliament Rol we haue inserted is as followeth In Rotulo Parliamenti tenti apud Westm. die Veneris Vicesimo tertio die Ianuarii An. Regni Regis Richardi 5. primo inter alia continetur vt sequitur Memorandum quod quaedam billa exhibita fuit coram Domino Rege in Parliamento praedicto in haec verba Where late heretofore that is to say before the consecration coronation and inthronization of our soueraigne Lord the King Richard the third a roll of parchment containing in writing certaine Articles of the Tenor vnderwritten on the behalfe and in the name of the three Estates of this Realme of England that is to witte of the Lords Spirituall Temporall and of the Commons by name and diuers Lords Spirituall and Temporall and other Nobles and notable persons of the Commons in great multitude was presented and actually deliuered vnto our said Soueraigne Lord the intent and effect expressed at large in the same roll to the which Roll and to the considerations and instant petition comprised in the same our said Soueraigne Lord for the publike weale and tranquility of this land benignely assented Now forasmuch as neither the said three Estates neither the said persons which in their name presented and deliuered as it is aforesaid the said Roll vnto our said Soueraigne Lord the King were assembled in forme of Parliament by reason whereof diuers doubts questions and ambiguities beene moued and engendred in the minds of diuers persons as it is said Therefore to the perpetuall memory of the truth and declaration of the same be it ordained prouided and established in this present Parliament that the Tenor of the said roll with all the contents of the same presented as is abouesaid and deliuered to our foresaid Soueraigne Lord the King in the name and in the behalfe of the said three Estates out of Parliament now by the same three Estates assembled in this present Parliament and by authority of the same bee ratified enrolled recorded approued and authorized into remouing the occasions of doubts and ambiguities and to all other lawfull effects that shall now thereof ensue So that all things said affirmed specified desired and remembred in the said rol in the tenor of the same vnderwrittē in the name of the said 3. Estates to the effect expressed in the same roll be of the like effect vertue force as if al the same things had bin so said affirmed specified desired remembred in a full Parliament and by authority of the same accepted approued The Tenor of the said Roll of parchment wherof aboue is made mention followeth is such To the high and Mighty Prince Richard Duke of Glocester Please it your noble Grace to vnderstand the considerations election and petition vnderwritten of vs the Lords Spirituall temporalll and Commons of this Realme of England and thereunto agreably to giue your assent to the common and publike weale of this land to the comfort and gladnese of all the people of the same First we consider how that heretofore in time passed this land many yeers stood in great prosperity honour and tranquilitie which was caused forsomuch as the King then raigning vsed and followed the aduise and counsell of certaine Lords spirituall and temporall and other persons of approued sadnesse prudence policy experience dreading God and hauing tender zeale and affection to indifferent ministration of iustice and to the common and publike weale of
hath continued what gouernour we now haue and what ruler wee might haue for I plainely perceiue the Realme being in this case must needes decay and be brought to confusion but one hope I haue that is when I consider your noble personage your justice and indifferencie your seruent zeale and ardent loue towards your naturall Countrey and in like manner the loue of your countrey towards you the great learning pregnant wit and eloquence which so much doth abound in your person I must needs thinke this Realme fortunate which hath such a Prince in store meete and apt to bee Gouernour But on the other side when I call to memory the good qualities of the late Protector and now called King so violated by-tyranny so altered by vsurped authoritie and so clouded by blind ambition I must needs say that hee is neither meet to bee King of so noble a Realme nor so famous a Realme meet to be gouerned by such a tyrant Was not his first enterprise to obtaine the Crowne begunne by the murther of diuers personages did hee not secondarily proceed against his owne natural mother declaring her openly to be a woman giuen to carnall affection and dissolute liuing declaring furthermore his two brethren and two Nephewes to bee bastards and to bee borne in adultery yet not contented after hee had obtained the Garland he caused the two poore innocents his Nephewes committed to him to bee most shamefully murthered the blood of which little babes daily cry to God from the earth for vengeance What surety can be in this Land to any person either for life or goods vnder such a cruell Prince which regardeth not the destruction of his owne blood and much lesse the losse of others But now to conclude what I meane towards your noble person I say affirme if you loue God your linage or your natiue countrey you must your selfe take vpon you the Crowne of this Realme both for the maintenance of the honour of the same as also for the deliuerance of your naturall countreymen from the bondage of such a tyrant And if your selfe will refuse to take vpon you the Crowne of this Realme then I adiure you by the faith you owe vnto God to deuise some wayes how this Realme may bee brought to some conuenient regiment vnder some good Gouernour When the Bishop hap ended his saying the Duke sighed and spake not of a great while so that night they communed no more 26 The next day the Duke sent for the Bishop to whom hee said My Lord of Ely I must needs in heart thinke and with mouth confesse that you bee a sure friend a trustie counsellor and a very louer of your countrey And sith that at our last communication you haue disclosed the secrets of your hart touching the now vsurper of the crown also haue alittle touched the aduancement of the two noble families of Yorke and Lancaster I shall likewise declare vnto you my priuie intents and secret cogitations And to beginne when King Edward was deceased I then began to studie and with deliberation to ponder in what manner this Realme should be gouerned I perswaded with my selfe to take part with the Duke of Gloucester whom I thought to be as cleane without dissimulation as tractable without iniurie and so by my means he was made Protector both of the King and Realm which authoritie being once gotten he neuer ceased priuily to require mee and other Lords aswell spirituall as temporall that he might take vpon him the Crowne till the Prince came to the age of foure and twenty yeres and were able to gouerne the Realme as a sufficient King which thing when hee saw me somewhat sticke at hee then brought in instruments authenticke Doctors Proctors and Notaries of the Law with depositions of diuers witnesses testifying King Edwards children to bee bastards which depositions then I thought to be as true as now I know them to bee fained When the said depositions were before vs read and diligently heard he stood vp bare headed saying Well my Lords euen as I and you would that my Nephewes should haue no wrong so I pray you doe mee nothing but right for these witnesses and sayings of famous Doctors bee true For I am onely the vndubitate heire to Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke adiudged to be the very heire to the Crowne of this Realme by authoritie of Parliament Which things so by learned men for veritie to vs declared caused mee and others to take him for our lawfull and vndoubted Prince and Soueraigne Lord. So againe by my ayde hee of a Protector was made a King but when he was once crowned King and in full possession of the Realme hee cast away his old conditions For when I my selfe sued to him for my part of the Earle of Hertfords Lands which his brother Edward wrongfully deteined from me and also required to haue the office of the high Constableship of England as diuers of my noble ancestors before this time haue had and in long discent continued in this my first suite hee did not only first delay mee and afterwards deny me but gaue mee such vnkinde words as though I had neuer furthered him all which I suffered patiently But when I was informed of the death of the two young Innocents O Lord my heart inwardly grudged insomuch as I abhorred the sight of him I took my leaue of the Court and returned to Brecknocke to you but in my iourney as I came I had diuers imaginations how to depriue this vnnaturall vncle First I fantasied that if I list to take vpon me the Crowne now was the way made plaine and occasion giuen For I well saw hee was disdained of the Lords Temporall and accursed of the Lordes Spirituall After diuers cogitations of this matter as I rode betweene Worcester and Bridgenorth I encountred with the Lady Margaret Countesse of Richmund now wife to the Lord Stanley who is the very daughter and sole heire to Iohn Duke of Sommerset my Grandfathers elder brother so that she her sonne Henry Earle of Richmund be both between me and the gate to enter into the Maiestie roiall getting of the Crowne and when wee had a little communed concerning her sonne and were departed I then beganne to dispute with my selfe whether I were best to take it vpon me by the election of the Nobility and Communalty or to take it by power Thus standing in a wauering ambiguity I considered first the office duety and paine of a King which surely I thinke that no mortall man can iustly and truly obserue except he be elected of God as K. Dauid was 27 But further I remembred that if I once took vpon me the Gouernance of the Realme the daughters of King Edward and their Allies being both for his sake much beloued and also for the great iniurie done to them much pittied would neuer cease to barke at
the one side of me Semblably my cosin the Earle of Richmond his aides and kinsfolkes will surely attempt either to bite or to pierce me on the other side so that my life and rule should euer hang vnquiet in doubt of death or deposition And if the said two linages of Yorke and Lancaster should ioine in one against me then were I surely matched Wherfore I haue clecrelie determined vtterly to relinquish all imaginations concerning the obtaining of the Crown For as I told you the Countesse of Richmond in my returne from the new named King meeting me in the high way praied me first for kindreds sake secondly for the loue I bare to my Grandfather Duke Humfrey who was sworne brother to her father to moue the King to be good to her sonne Henry Earle of Richmond and to licence him with his fauour to returne againe into England and if it were his pleasure so to doe shee promised that the Earle her sonne should marry one of the Kings daughters at the appointment of the King without any thing demanded for the said espousals but only the Kings fauour which request I soone ouerpassed and departed But after in my lodging I called to memory more of that matter and now am bent that the Earle of Richmond heire of the house of Lancaster shall take to wife Lady Elizabeth eldest daughter to King Edward by the which marriage both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster may be vnited in one 28 When the Duke had said Bishop Morton who euer fauoured the house of Lancaster was wondrous ioyfull for all his imagination tended to this effect and lest the Dukes courage should asswage or his minde alter he said to the Duke My Lord of Buckingham sith by Gods prouision and your incomparable wisdome this noble coniunction is first moued it is necessary to consider what persons we shall first make priuie of this politicke conclusion By my troth quoth the Duke we will begin with my Ladie of Richmond the Earles mother which knoweth where he is in Britaine sith you will begin that way said the Bishop I haue an old friend with the Countesse called Reinald Bray for whom I shall send if it be your pleasure so the Bishop wrote for him to come to Brechnock who straite came backe with the messenger where the Duke and Bishop declared what they had deuised for the preferment of the Earle of Richmond sonne to his Lady and Mistresse willing her first to compasse how to obtaine the goodwill of Queene Elizabeth and also of her eldest daughter and after secretly to send to her sonne in Britaine to declare what high honour was prepared for him if he would sweare to marrie the Ladie Elizabeth assoone as hee was King of the Realme With which conclusion Reinold Bray with a glad heart returned to the Countesse his Lady Bray thus departed the Bishop told the Duke that if he were in his Isle of Ely he could make many friends to further their enterprise The Duke knew this to bee true but yet loth to loose the society of such a Counsellor gaue him faire words saying he should shortly depart well accompanied for feare of enemies but the Bishop ere the Dukes company were assembled secretly disguised in a night departed and came to Ely where he found money and friends and then sailed into Flaunders where he did the Earle of Ricchmond good seruice 29 When Reinold Bray had declared his message to the Countesse no meruaile if shee were glad wherefore shee deuised a means how to breake this matter to Queen Elizabeth being then in Sanctuary at Westminster and hauing in her family a certaine Welshman called Lewis learned in Phisicke now hauing oportunity to breake her minde vnto him declared that the time was come that her sonne should be ioined in marriage with Lady Elizabeth daughter and heire to King Edward and that King Richard should out of all honour and estate be deiected and required him to goe to Queene Elizabeth not as a messenger but as one that came friendlie to visite her and as time and place should serue to make her priuy of this deuise This Phisitian with good diligence repaired to the Queene and when he saw time conuenient said vnto her Madame although my imagination be very simple yet for the entire affection I beare to you and to your children I am so bolde to vtter vnto you a secret conceit which I haue compassed in my braine When I remember the great losse which you haue sustained by the death of your louing husband and the great sorrow that you haue suffered by the cruell murder of your innocent children I can no lesse doe then daily study how to bring your heart to comfort and also to reuenge the quarrell of you and your children on that cruell tyrant King Richard And first consider what battel and what mischiefe haue risen by the dissention betweene the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster which two families if they may be ioined in one I doubt not but that your line shall be again restored to your great ioy comfort you know Madam that of the house of Lancaster the Earle of Richmond is next of bloud to the house of York your daughters now are heirs If you could deuise the means how to couple your eldest daughter with the Earle of Richmund in matrimony no doubt but that the vsurper should shortly bee deposed and your heire againe to her right restored 30 When the Queene had heard this friendly Motion shee instantly besought him that as he had beene the first inuentor of so good an enterprise that now hee would not desist to follow the same requiring him further that he would resort to the Countesse of Richmund mother to the Earle Henrie and to declare to her on the Queenes behalfe that all the friends of King Edward her husband should assist and take part with the Earle of Richmund her sonne so that hee would take an oath that after the Kingdome obtained to espouse the Lady Elizabeth her daughter c. M. Lewis so sped his busines that he made a finall end of this businesse betweene the two mothers so the Lady Margaret Countesse of Richmund brought to a good hope of the preferment of her son made Reinold Bray chiefe soliciter of this conspiracy giuing him in charge secretly to inueagle such persons of Nobility to ioyne with her take her part as he knew to be faithfull 31 This Reinold Bray within few dayes brought to his luer Sir Giles Daubeny Sir Iohn Cheinie Knights Richard Guilford and Thomas Ramney Esquiers and others In the meane while the Countesse of Richmund sent one Christopher Vrsewicke a Priest into Britaine to the Earle of Richmund her sonne to declare to him all the agreements between her and the Queene agreede and with all to shew him that the Duke of Buckingham was one of the first
no prosperity no aduersity no chaunce no distance of places or times shall once make vs of thee vnmindefull The most modest King hauing ended his speech doth foorthwith saith our Author seriously deliberate with his Councell what was to bee done heereafter It may probably seeme that he had withdrawne into the North to inuite Perkin by occasion of his absence the rather to take Land that so hee might draw all his dangers into one place and decide them in a Battell if his Subiects should reuolt to Perkin in any numbers or if they did not then might he fall into his hands by landing vnwarily vpon trust of the peoples fauour and so by a more compendious and easie way settle his Estate of which he failed but little by the said counterpolicy of the Kentishmen In regard whereof in the first Act of Councell praise and thankes were decreed to them with which Sir Richard Gylford Knight was presently sent away and order taken for the erection and watching of Beacons vpon the Coasts 41 The Dutchesse on the other side seeing the South of England proue so drie and barren to her driftes conueighes againe her Idoll into Ireland where shee well knew there could not want partakers and Perkin himselfe daring to entertaine the hope of a Crowne for by so long personation of a Kings sonne and heire ambition had throughlie kindled his youthfull blood was now no little cause of bringing things to an issue by his owne forwardnesse Maximilian King of Romans whither as one willing to keepe the English busied Henry hauing forbidden his Subiects all traffike with the Flemmings and all other of his sonne the Archdukes Subiects or as crediting the fiction and therefore led thereunto in honour and conscience Charles also King of France but specially the Dutchesse of Burgundy by whom this bubble was first blowne vp and put abroad did concurre to the molestation of King Henry Maximilian and the French King more secretly but the Dutchesse with all her Oares and Sailes plied it in open view Borne vp by these supporters he the rather easily drew the Irish to assent to his pretext but his counsell weighing with themselues that the Irish-mens friendship how firme so euer was insufficient in respect of their nakednesse and pouerty to worke their wishes hee according to such aduises as were taken before his departure from his Creatrix crosseth into Scotland for feare of punishment saith Andreas if perhaps by the Kings true Subiects within Ireland hee should chaunce to bee apprehended but the euent shewes that it was not onely for his more security but principally to strengthen his enterprize with the Scotish aide whereof in those daies hee had small reason to bee doubtfull and his case was such that no third course was left vnto him but either to fight and conquer or liue branded with immortall infamy both of Cowardize and imposture Henry hearing these things was not slacke to prouide for his iust defence greatly carefull vpon what coast this wandring clowd would at length dissolue it selfe in what effects soeuer and therefore obserued all his waies with as much curiosity as was possible 42 Iames the fourth a yong Prince of great hope was at that time King of Scots to whom this bold counterfeit being specially recommended for the true Richard Duke of Yorke by the King of France and vndoubtedly much more by the Dutchesse of Burgundy repaires and had most courteous entertainement and audience the effect whereof Andreas thus coucheth That the King was finally deceiued by errour as most of other though most prudent Princes had beene before But the rare impudency of the Lad that connexion which his darings had with so many great Princes deserue not to bee so slenderlie ouerpassed Hee therefore being in honourable manner accompanied and brought to the presence of King Iames had words to this effect That Edward the fourth late King of England leauing two sons Edward and Richard Duke of Yorke both very young Edward the eldest succeded their Father in the Crowne by the name of King Edward the fifth that their vncle Richard Duke of Glocester to obtaine the Kingdome purposed to murder both but the instrument emploied by him to execute the execrable Tragedy hauing cruelly slaine King Edward the eldest of the two was mooued to saue Richard his brother whom neuerthelesse the world supposed to haue beene alike barbarously made away though falsely supposed for that himselfe there present was that very Richard Duke of Yorke brother of that vnfortunate Prince King Edward the fifth now the most rightfull and lineall suruiuing heire Male to that victorious and most noble Edward of that name the fourth late King of England * That hee in his tender age thus escaping by Gods mercy out of the County of London was secretly conueied ouer the Sea whither when hee was brought the party who had the conueiance of him in charge suddenly forsooke him and thereby forced him to wander into diuerse Countries where he remained certain yeeres as vnknown til at length he came to the true vnderstanding of himselfe In which seasonit hapned one Henry son to Edmund Tydder Earle of Richmund to come from France and enter into the Realme and by subtill and fowle meanes to obtaine the Crowne of the same which to him the said Richard rightfullie appertained That Henry as his extreame and mortall enemie so soone as he had knowledge of his being aliue imagined and wrought all the subtill waies and meanes he could to deuise his finall destruction That the said mortall enemie hath not only falsely surmised him to be a fained person giuing him nicknames so abusing the world but that also to deferre and put him from entrie into England hee hath offered large summes of money to corrupt the Princes with whom he had beene retained and made importune labour to certaine seruants about his the saide Kichards person to murder or poison him and others to forsake and leaue his righteous quarrell and to depart from his seruice as Sir Robert Clifford and others That euery man of reason may well vnderstand that the said Henry needed not to haue moued the foresaid Costs and importune labour if he had beene such a fained person That the truth of his cause so manifest moued the most Christian King Charles and the Ladie Dutchesse Dowager of Burgundie his most deare Aunt not onely to acknowledge the said truth but louingly also to assist him That now because the Kings of Scotland Predecessors of the said King Iames had oftentimes supported them who were reft and spoiled of the said Kingdome of England as in freshest memory King Henrie the sixth and for that he the said King Iames had giuen cleare signes that he was in no noble quality vnlike to his royall Auncestors he so distressed a Prince was therefore moued to come and put himselfe into his hands desiring his
intended to lay the foundation of his Empire to vsurpe all Italy besought him for the pitty of our Sauiour and by the vertue of his famous ancestors for I vse the words of the Popes briefe that neuer forsooke the Church of God in distresse and by the filiall obedience the strongest bond to enter into the holy league they hauing elected him against Lewis Caput faederis Italici 6 And indeed to speake as it was Lewis much emulated King Henries greatnesse fearing that fortune would giue him occasions to make his claime by sword vnto the Kingdome of France which the sooner hee did by this holy fathers instigations and by his Herauld Clarentius roughly demanded the Dutchies of Normandy Guyen Anion and Maine and with them also the Crowne that king Lewis ware The Scotish king likewise in case of Andrew Barton slaine in his Piracies as the English alleadged by the Admirall of England accounted the truce broken and sought the reuenge vpon the Borders adioining Against these two nations yong Henry at once prepared and happily obtained faire victories against both but the successe of the one though not following precisely the time we meane to relate before wee enter discourse of the other 7 The enterprise great which K. Henry meant to vndergoe hee thought it good wisdome to ioyne amity with Maximilian the Emperour Fardinando King of Spaine and many other Princes holding also correspondency with Pope Iulius the second that busie Pontificall Prelate of Rome then propounding his purposes in Parliament sent ouer certaine Nobles before him into France and afterward followed them himselfe pitching downe his Tents before the Towne of Terwin where he raised his royall Standard of the Red-dragon and begirt the Citie with a strait siege 8 To this place Maximilian the Emperour repaired and to the great honour of Henry entred into his pay wearing the Crosse of Saint George with a rose the Kings badge as his faithfull Souldier and receiued wages by day for euery of his according to their degree The French seeing the Towne in distresse sought the reliefe with victuals and men but were so encountred by the king and his company as that many of their chiefest Captaines were taken and sixe of their Standards wonne the rest for safeguard of life so posted away that this conflict was called the battell of Spurres 9 Then was the battery broght so neer their wals that many breaches were therein made and the Towne by composition yeelded vnto the King whereupon the Earle of Shrewsbury was sent to see all things safe who stucke vpon the highest Turret the Banner of Saint George and tooke the oath of alleagiance of all the French Citizens to acknowledge King Henry their supreme Lord This done the King as a Conquerour entreth Terwine sent thence their Ordinance dismounted the Turrets cast downe the walles filled vp the ditches and fired the Towne excepting onely the Cathedrall Church and Bishops Pallace 10 Then was the siege remoued vnto Turnay about which City King Henry commanded diuers Trenches to bee cast and placed his Ordinance to such aduantage that none might enter in or come out of the same Into this Towne a great number of the French from the Countries adioining had lately fled relying much vpon the strength and safety of the place which indeed had euer beene accounted so inuincible that this sentence was engraued ouer one of the gates Iannes ton me a perden ton pucellage thou hast neuer lost thy maiden-head Notwithstanding it was yeelded vp vnto Henry with ten thousand pounds sterling for the Citizens redemption who to the number of fourescore thousand then tooke their oathes to become his true Subiects and foure of their principall bare vp the Canopie vnder which the King in triumph-wise entred hauing born before him his sword axe speare and other abiliments of warre euery Citizen holding a staffe-Torch for his light The safe keeping of this City the King committed to Sir Edward Poinings Knight of the Order of the Garter whom hee there made his Lieutenant and ordained Thomas Wolsey his Almoner the Bishoppe of Turnay The yeere now spent and season vnfit for the fielde a surcease from warre was determined vntill the next spring whereupon all were shipped for England with full payment and praise but Terwin and Turnay stucke heauily vpon the French mens hearts 11 King Lewis thus endammaged in his owne Dominions thought it best policy to pay like for like to which end at the first attempts against Terwine hee solicited Iames the fourth of that name King of Scotland though brother by marriage vnto King Henry of England to disturbe the peace of his Subiects that so hee might bee drawne out of France which Iames for his part put presently in practise for writing his letters to Henry in the French Kings behalfe charged him with breach of Truce both in the case of his Scots slaine at the sea as also against his Confederates the Duke of Gelder and King of France against which last he desired him to desist otherwise hee should bee forced to reuenge the Frenches wrongs vpon his English and to giue letters of Mart to recouer the losses of his Subiectes 12 King Henry a Prince of a Maiesticall spirite most highly offended at these his brothers requests and threates was so farre ouergone with fury and rage that Lions King at Armes the bringer was thereby somewhat daunted at his present answere which he desired might be sent in writing refusing to carry in words his reply to his Soueraigne This Heralds wise and weighty request was forthwith granted and letters framed to King Iames demands answering those imputations with rough and round words which notwithstanding hee neuer read or saw being slaine in the battell of Flodden before that Lions could come to deliuer the same 13 For Iames King of Scots preparing for war had in the meane while entred the borders and with his Ordinance battered and wonne the Castell of Norham making still forward vpon the English Against whom Thomas Howard Earle of Surrey made the Kings Lieutenant of the North at his going into France assembled an Army of twenty sixe thousand strong vnto whom came his sonne the Lord Admirall of England with a great supply of good souldiers well appointed for warre The Earle from Newcastell came vnto the water of Till and pitched his battell besides a little Towne called Brankeston vnder Flodden hill a mountaine lying in the North of Northumberland betwixt the riuers of Till and Tweed where vpon a rising banke the Scottish hoast had taken the aduantage of the ground vnto King Iames Thomas Earle of Surrey sent Rouge Crosse a Purseuant at Armes with proffer of battell to bee done vpon Friday the ninth of September if so it pleased his Highnesse who withall carryed this message from the L. Admirall that he was come in person to iustifie
and that he put to death the Kings best subiects for these the Lord Deputie was commanded into England in whose absence Osory his enemie was againe chosen Lord Deputie by the Kings Counsell but himselfe none of the wisest for polliticke Gouernment was altogether therein ruled by his wife and shee made it no courtesie to abuse her husbands honour against her natural brothers folly who now in England must answer his demeanour before the Lords of the Counsell and to their Table was hee brought where the Cardinall Lord Chauncellor made his faults nothing lesse and thus addressed himselfe against the Earle of Kildare 56 I wot well my Lord that I am not the meetest at this boord to charge you with these treasons because it hath pleased some of your Pew-fellowes to report that I am a professed enemy to all Nobilitie and namely to the Giraldines but seeing euery shrewd boy can say as much when he is controuled and these points so weighty that they should not be dissembled of vs and so apparant that they cannot be denied of you I must haue leaue notwithstanding your stale slander to be the mouth of these honourable Lords at this present and to trumpe your treasons in your way howsoeuer you take me First you remember how the lewde Earle of Desmund your kinseman who passeth not whom he serueth might he change his Master sent his Confederates with letters of credence vnto Francis the French King and hauing but cold comfort there went 〈◊〉 Charles the Emperour proffering the helpe of Mounster and Conaught towards the Conquest of Ireland if either of them would helpe to win it from our King How many letters what precepts what messages what threats haue beene sent you to apprehend him and yet not done Why so Forsooth I could not catch him Nay nay Earle forsooth you would not watch him If hee bee iustly suspected why are you partiall in so great a charge If not why are you fearefull to haue him tried Yea for it will bee sworne and deposed to your face that for feare of meeting him you haue winked wilfully shunned his sight altered your course warned your friends stopped both eares and eies against his detectors and whensoeuer you took vpon you to hunt him out then was he sure afore hand to be out of your walke Surely this iugling and false play little became either an honest man called to such houour or a Noble man put in so great trust had you lost but a Cow or a Horse of your own two hundred of your retainers would haue come at your Whistle to rescue the prey from the vttermost edge of Vlster all the Irish in Ireland must haue giuen you the way But in pursuing so needfull a matter as this was mercifull God how nice how dangerous how wayward haue you beene One while hee is from home and another while hee keepeth home sometimes fled sometimes in the Borders where you dare not venture Ywisse my Lord there bee shrewd bugges in the borders for the Earle of Kildare to feare the Earle nay the King of Kildare for when you are disposed you raigne more like then rule in the land where you are pleased the Irish foe standeth for a iust Subiect hearts and hands liues and lands are all at your courtesie who fawneth not thereon cannot rest within your smel and your smell so rancke that you tracke them out at pleasure Whilest the Cardinall was speaking the Earle chafed and changed colour at last brake out and interrupted him thus 57 My Lord Chauncellor I beseech you pardon me I am short witted and you I perceiue intend a long tale if you proceed in this order half my purgation wil be lost for lack of carriage I haue no Schoole trickes nor art of memory except you heare me while I remember your words your second processe will hammer out the former The Lords associate who for the most part tenderly loued Kildare and knew the Cardinall his manner of taunts so ready being inured there with many yeeres together humblie besought his grace to charge him directlie with particulars and to dwell in some one matter vntill it were examined throughly 58 That granted It is good reason quoth the Earle that your Grace beare the mouth of this boord but my Lord those mouthes that put these things into your mouth are very wide mouthes such indeed as haue gaped long for my wracke and now at length for want of better stuffe are faine to fill their mouthes with smoake what my Cosen Desmond hath compassed as I know not so I beshrew his naked heart for holding out so long If he can be taken by mine agents that presentlie wait for him then haue mine aduersaries bewraied their malice and this heape of heinous wordes shall resemble a scarre-Crow or a man of straw that seemeth at a blush to carry some proportion but when it is felt and peized discouereth a vanity seruing onely to feare Crowes and I verily trust your honours shall see the proofe by the thing it selfe within these few daies But goe to suppose he neuer be had What is Kildare to blame for it moâ—…e then my good brother of Osorie who notwithstanding his high promises hauing also the Kings power is yet content to bring him in at leasure Cannot the Earle of Desmond shift but I must be of Counsell Cannot he hide him except I winke If he be close am I his mate If he be friended am I a traitor This is a doubtie kind of accusation which they vrge against me wherein they are stabelled and mired at my first deniall You would not see him say they who made them so familiar with mine eie-sight Or when was the Earle within my view Or who stood by when I let him slip Or where are the tokens of my wilfull hudwinke But you sent him word to beware of you who was the messenger Where are the letters Conuince my negatiuâ—… see how loose this idle geare hangeth together Desmond is not taken well you are in fault why Because you are who proueth it No body What Coniectures So it seemeth To whom to your enemies Who told it them They will sweare it What other ground None Wil they 〈◊〉 it my Lord why then of like they know it either they haue mine hand to shew or can being forth the messenger or were present at a Conference or priuie to Desmond or some body bewraied it to them or they themselues were my Carriers or vicegerents therein which of these parts wil they choose for I know them too well To reckon my selfe conuict by their bare wordes or headlesse sayings or franticke oathes were but meere mockerie My letters were soone read were any such writing extant my seruants and friends are ready to be sifted of my Cosen of Desmond they may lie loudly since no man here can well contrary them Touching my selfe I neuer noted in them much wit or so fast faith that I would haue
setting him vp lest in acting his part vpon that infectiue stage hee put the land to as much trouble as the arreared Duke Richard of Yorke had done after hee was ordained heire apparant which Title produced the Tragedy of his raiser King Henry the sixt and now hauing him and his Abetters vpon the aduantage the better to secure his owne Estate hee caused the heades of this Lord Marquesse with the Lord Montacute and Sir Edward Neuill to bee cut off vpon Tower-hill 105 The King then a Widdower since the death of Queene Iane who departed this life two yeeres before meant to 〈◊〉 whâ—… hee had done maugre all 〈◊〉 better â—…o effect by the Counsell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sought and obtained the 〈◊〉 the Princes of 〈◊〉 and heard the motion for marriage with the Lady Anne sister to William Duke of 〈◊〉 whose other sister Fredericke Duke of 〈◊〉 had espoused a great fauourer of the Gospell and 〈◊〉 of Martin Luther the zealous Preacher 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof But whether for the death of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or that hee would haue his wiues sister bestowed neerer at home which thing hee pretended a great hindâ—…er hee was of that match But the Lady sent into England and married vnto King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing pleasing in his eye which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then Bishoppe of Winchester percâ—…ing thought it a fitte subiect for him to worke vpoâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord Cromwell the maker of the mâ—…ch hee therefore instigated iealousies dayly into the Kings 〈◊〉 first exasperating the hatred of the Princes of 〈◊〉 ny to him-wards and especially of Duke Fredericke his compulsiue brother in Law the Emperor French Kings Scots and the Pope all seeking at once to raise their powers against England The ciuill tumults lately passed and new commotions greatly to be feared hee letted not to remember and all to nip the spring of the new spreading Gospell whereby this wise Politician in the end got six such Articles against it as the Consistory of Hell could deuise no worse Whose cruelties were such that not long after and in the dayes of this King some of those Acts were againe repealed and some of them qualified as too sharpe and searching into the bloud of the Kings best Subiects 106 The fruite of these bloud-thirsty instigators the Lord Cromwell and Lady Anne of Cleue soon tasted of he by imprisonment and death and she by disgrace and diuorce hauing been his wife from lanuary to Iune in all which time the King refrained the mutuall knowledge of her body for the dislike hee had of her person euen at the first sight as himselfe called to witnesse the Lord Cromwell then Prisoner in the Tower for whose report hee wrote a Letter with his owne hand and shee good Lady no other cause alleadged was diuorced by Parliament when also it was enacted that shee should no longer bee styled Queene The Lord Cromwell was charged by the Lord Rich and Sir George Throgmortâ—… with speaking of certaine generall words not excepting therein the Kinges person which neuertheresse were thought so sleight and insufficient to take away his life that his enemies feared to put it to the triall of his Peeres lest he should bee acquitted by them as the Lord Dacres of the North not many yeeres before had beene wherfore there was a Bill drawne to attaint him of hereâ—… and Treason in generall words rather then in particular proofes which when hee was dead passed in both houses of Parliament with the Kinges assent 107 Howbeit Sâ—…ders that seldome speakeâ—… well of the Gospels professors will haue him to die for the breach of a Law made by himselfe which was that one appeached of treason should not come in the Kings presence till he had tried himself not guilty but besides that wee find no such Act by him made his inditement doth not charge him with treason but with setting at liberty certain persons committed for misprision of treason and hereâ—… for fauouring and maintaining the transation of hereticall bookes into English for bearing out Barnes and other hereticall Preachers that himselfe was an heretike and had spoken words great wordâ—… for the vpholding of his said religion which were that the King should not change it if hee would for these things he was 〈◊〉 by Parliament of high Treason and that grounded either vpon a Stâ—…ute made in the fiâ—…e and twenty of Edward thâ—… third or else by the explanation of that Act which referreth the exposition of Treasons to the 〈◊〉 and so no way did 〈◊〉 deuise or make any law of treason which himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that partiall Romanist hath said 108 But most sure it is that the Kingâ—…â—…on altogether guided by the 〈◊〉 obiect 〈◊〉 â—…other point in the Compasse to fire his 〈◊〉 eye besides that onely which by his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 touched by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and thâ—… 〈◊〉 to bee the Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ward the brother of Thomas Dukâ—… of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom Cromwell standing in the defence of 〈◊〉 Anne and vsing words of disâ—…ke 〈◊〉 the Lady 〈◊〉 distastfull vnto the King was thereupon apprehended his enemy so 〈◊〉 and vpon the twenty eight of Iuly suffered 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 of the Axe vpon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beheaded the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 neither 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 quietly dying for his offence committed 〈◊〉 109 The sword thus vnsheathed vpon the necks of the Nobility strucke off the head of Margaret Countesse of Salisbury daughter and heâ—…re vnto George Duke of Clarence and mother vnto Reynold Poole Cardinall being neither arraigned nor tried but condemned by Parliament as Cromwell had bin And the Lord Leonard Gray in this present yeere lost his head for treason the twenty eight of Iune And the next day following Thomas Fines Lord Dacres of the South died at Tyborne for killing a priuate man in a fray Neither was it put vp vntill that the heades of Queen Katherine Howard and the Lady Iane Rochford were stricken off the one for Adultery the other for concealement as was alleadged the parties offending were Fraâ—…it Dereham and Thomas Culpepper Dereham before shee was Queene and Culpepper after who both were executed at Tiburne the tenth of December and the twelfth of February following Mistresse Katherine Howard for so in the Act of her Attainture 〈◊〉 is called who had beene stiled and receiued Queene for the space of sixe moneths and fouâ—… dayes with the Lady Iane then widow and late wife vnto 〈◊〉 Bullen Lord Rochford were both of them brought vnto a Scaffold raised vppon the hill within the Tower where they in lamentable passions suffered death 110 Howsoeuer those times afforded such Queenes to the Kings bed or himselfe vnfortunate in making his choise yet many of no meane iudgement haue rather accused King Henry for his changing and variable affections then thinke them guilty in the breach of Matrimony Of Anne wee haue seene what
West The Princes of Wales doe homage to William Math. Paris Henry Hunt Simon Dun. Will. Malmes Math. Paris Polydor. An D. 1077 Robert warreth for Normandy Will. Malmes Mat. Paris Simon Dun. King William wounded and vnhorsed He bandeth his sonne Will. Malmes An. D. 1708 The Tower of London built Iohn Stow. Regist Epist. Roâ—… Stephenide Will. Malmes Florentius Wigor England Suruaie and generall Iudgement Ingulfus Higden Stow calleth that booke Doâ—…us Dei. Ingulfus Geruasius Tilburiens Robert Glocestrens Englands exactions Iohn Castor Iohn Rowse Englishmens reproch Mat. Paris in Gâ—…d Conq. Simon Dunel Malcolme inuadeth England Cambden in Ottaâ—… Simon Dun. Danes prepare against William Mat. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 â—…ance of in â—…ame 〈◊〉 King Williams depopulations Cambd in Hantshire Gualter Mâ—… King William the father or wild Beasts Iudgements of God â—…n King Williams 〈◊〉 in New Forest Cambden Matth. Paris Calamities falling on the Land All things degenerate Roger Wendouer Marianus Pope Gregories Buls against maried Priests Matth Paris in Gâ—… Conq. Inhibiting of married Priests a new deuice and inconsiderate Popish Continency hypocriticall Odo King williams brother affecteth the Papacy King william condemneth his brothers Ambitions His sacrileges His Oppressions His Trecheries His imprisonment His Auarice Wil. Malmsb. Matth. Paris Some write King William tooke Physicke to take downe his great fat belly Higden William Malmes King Williams Oath Stow saith two Anchorits King Williams last Will and Testament Ex Libro Cadomensis Monast. His last Speecâ—… on point of death Of his Sinnes Of his Norman troubles Of his Normans qualities Of his friends Kindreds vnkindnesse Of his English Conquest Outward triumphes leaue inward horrâ—…s His workes of deuotion His Counsell to his Children The dispose of his States Of Normandy Of England King Williams Legacie to his sonne Henry He writeth into England King Williams death With such doctrine was good deuotion abused contrary to the prescript of God Isai. Chap. 33. 16. Princes friends His Corps forsaken of all sorts The qualities of Court-Kites His Hearse also abandoned of al. His buriall place denied him Annoiance at his funerall Hence Stowe notes their report for fabulous who wrot that his Body was found vncorrupt 500. yeeres after his death His description for lineaments and qualities Will. Malmes Rand. Higden Polyc. lib. 7. cap. 4. Stow ex libro Richmond King Williams Charter to Hunter Lambert Peramb Ingulfus Hollins Lamb. Peramb Iohn Leland Wil. Malms Roane Bartel-Abbay so called of a battell there sought against Harold Will. Newbery Math. Paris in Will Conq. Charta de Bello Selby Abbay Exeter Priory Iohn Stow. Saint Stephens in Cane William Malmes King William regardfull of matrimonial agreement Robert A cruell reuenge of one brother on another Henry slaine let his GraÌ„drathers New-forest Richard Richard slaine 〈◊〉 his fathers New-Foâ—…est William Rufus or the 〈◊〉 Henry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Annales S. Augustus Cantâ—…ar M. S. Cecily She is vailed a Nunne Constanâ—… The Earldome of Richmond erected Alice Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Gundred Ela. Margaret William Rufus Monarch 40 An. D. 1087 William Rufus comes into England Ypodigma Neustria Simon Dunel The Peeres wish well to his Elder brother Mat. Paris Ypodigm Lanfranke and Wulstane sway the Peeres for Rufus William Gemit Matth. Paris His Coronation His disposition An. D. 1088 Rand. Higden in Polychr lib. 7. cap. 5 Robert possessed of Normandy His disposition Odoes emulation against Lanfrank Polyc. lib. 7. cap. 5. He conspireth against the King Inuireth Robert to try for the Crowne Duke Roberts hopes for England His wants His supply by morgage of his Land Odo the ringlealeader for Duke Robert Rob. Mowbray and other his associates Wil. Malms Simon Dun. Bristow fortified against King William Henry Hunt Duke Robert verie faire for the Kingdome Wil. Genetic King William promiseth to mollifie his Laws He waxeth strong Odo his great heart taken downe Simon Dun. An. D. 1089 * This Castle some lay was built by Odo but it appears to haue been built by William Conquerour Domesday-book Will. Gemet Niding a word of Reproch Camb. in Kent Matth. Paris Odo leaues England Rufus pretendeth submissiuenesse to his brother Polychr lib. 7. c. 3. Math. Paris William Rufus a cunning Time-seruer Faire words appease fooles and often deceiue the wise Lanfranke dieth King William an ill manager of Ecclesiasticall promotions Gâ—…rn Dor. Pope Vrbâ—… not at leasure then to remedy Church wrongs An. D. 1090 Ypodigma Neustria King William enters Normandy Peace made betwixt the King and Duke Will Gemet Matth. Paris Ypodig Neust. Math. Paris Both Brethren oppugne Henry the younger brother Willi. Gemet King William endangered in a Siege King William preferres him that ouerthrew him Williams Oath Edmerus saith his oath was By Gods face An. D. 1091 Ran. Higden in Polychr lib. 7. c. 5. A friendly Enemie An vn-brotherlie Brother Will. Gemet The three brethen reconciled Ypodigm Neustr. Chron. Wallia Warre bewixt Rise Prince of Southwales and 〈◊〉 Rob. Fiftz-hammon â—…ides 〈◊〉 Rob. Fitz. hammon and his followers possesions in Walles The Knighs who attended Fitz hammon An. D. 1092 Gemet Malcolme King of Scotland enters England with a power King William 〈◊〉 Malcolme meete enter League Ypodigm 〈◊〉 â—…stria Mat. Paris King William and Duke Robert at variance againâ—… Carleil reedified Peopled with a Southerne Colony Endowed with large Privilegio An. D. 109 King William falleth sicke and voweth 〈◊〉 Matth Paris Henry Hunt Polychron lib. 7. â—…p 6. Ger. Dorob Godwin in his Catalogue of Bishops Hic humâ—…lis diues res mira potens pausâ—… vltor Compatiensâ—…â—…itis cum pateretur erat Ypodigâ—… Neustri King William regaineth his health and loseth his good purposes Goodwin in the life of Anselme Polychron lib. 7. cap. 7. Rand. Higd. King Malcolme commeth to Glocester Will. Gemet Departeth discontent William Malmes Polydor. Raiseth a power William Gemet Is slaine with his son the Prince Simon Dun. Earl Mowbraies greatnesse suspected by the King Math. Paris Is taken and imprisoned Ypodigm Neustr. Hector Bâ—…s lib. 12. cap. 12. Malcolme slaine vnder shew of submission The name of Percyes ancienter theÌ„ Perceing of Malcolmes eâ—…e Uide Cambd. in Northâ—…m Gemetâ—…icensis Saâ—…nt Margaret Edgar Ethelings Sister dieth for griefe of her husbands death few such Saint-like wiues Hector Boetius Math. Paris The English Monarchs of Wales An. D. 1094 Wil. Malmsb. Ran. Hagd Simon Dun. A breach againe betwixt the two Brethren but made vp for a time King William refuseth the censure of his Arbitrators Bothparts againe in Armes King William preuailes by money Math. Paris The French King leaues his friend for money The warres for the Holy Land Theod. Biblian Duke Robert going to Ierusalem morgageth his Dukedome Henry Hunt Will Thorne Paul Aemil. Will. Gemet King Williams extreame exactions Math. Paris Not sparing Churches and Monasteries Aedmerus An. D. 1095 His expedition for Wales The Welsh fly to their Mountains An. D. 1096 Anglesey inuaded Mat. Paris An. D. 1097 Cruelty
there vsed Girald Cambr. Norwegians assault Anglesey An. D. 1098 Mountgomery kild in the Eye An. D 1099 Synodus Claromontana The Holy voiage Peter an Hermite the Captaine The number of the Army Math. Paris The Generals of the Army Henry Huns. lib. 7. Mat. Paris Their fortunate successes Th. Lanquet Ierusalem takeÌ„ by Christians An. D. 1099 〈◊〉 Math Paris Stowes 〈◊〉 Westminster Hall built The length and breadth thereof Rand. Higden Mayne in Normaney besieged Henry Hunt The Kings readinesse to releeue them Wil. Malms * Yes King Pharao was drowned if the Pilot durst haue so replied Wil. Genetic The courage of Helias a Prisoner King William releateth him His great valour Will Gemet lib. 4. His praises much impaired by partiall writers His opposition to the Romish Church Two Popes of Rome Mat. Paris No English B. subiect to the Pope 〈◊〉 Holinsh. The King of Enland hath as great priuiledges as the Emperour Matth Paris alibi except also Ranulphus Cestrinsis Episc. Pope Gregory was iustly by all mens iudgemeÌ„ts saith Paris deposed for Treason against the Emperour Amongst Lanfranks Epistles M. S. vetust The Pope would haue William Conquerour to sweare him allegeance This money was the Peter-pence or Romescot which Edward Confessor calleth Eleemosynas as giuen of Almes to the Church of Rome Lanfranke counselleth the King to subiect himself to the Pope Epist. Lanfran M. S. Will. Rufus prudently treads his fathers steps Eadmerus He denieth the Popes power Soluendi Ligandi Hodins Against praying to Saints Rand. in Polycbr lib. 7. cap. 9. Gemetâ—…ic l. 7. c. 8. A very wise reason Rob. of Glouc. Chron. S. Albans An example of Will. Rufus his wonderfull Pride Euery base knaue will now goe costlier His auarice Polydor Virg. Polych lib. 7. c. 11. A princely choice I would all Simoniacks might so be serued A preferment bestowed vnlooked for Of King Williams inconunency Math. Paris No Issue â—…legimate of his knowne An. D. 1089 Strange accidents of his time Earthquake Lightning Winde Iohn Stow. An. D. 1096 Vncouth Stars Deluge Goodwin Sands Hector Boetius A Well of bloud Wil. Malmesbury Mat. Westm. Henry Hunt Rand. Higd. Presages of his death Math. Paris ad Anâ—… 1100. Matth. Paris Gemeticensis King William slaine with an Arrow in hunting Math. Paris Yeeres of his age and Raigne Will. Malmes His description of minde and body * Boetius thence surnames him Red-face His works of deuotion Lib. Bermond Monarch 41 Henry I. An. D. 1100 Wil. Malms Iohn Rowse Annales S. Aug. Math. Paris * This was the first Earle of Warwicke from the Conquest so to continue onely ad plaâ—…um M. Thâ—… Miles Th Rudborne * A politicke but traiterous course of capitulating Math. Paris Henries helps to the Crowne Will. Gemet Idem Roger Houed Henry Hunt Ralpe Bishop of Durham imprisoned Math. Paris His Coronation Ger. Dorob William Malmes The fortaine Princes raigning in his time The reformation of his Court Rand. Hig. in Polychr lib. 7. ca. 12. * Houeden Wigorniens * Malmes lib. 5. de Regibus Publike Liberties by him granted Stowes Annales Math. Paris By losse of right hand saith Malmes Of Hand and Genitals Gometicons lib. 7. cap. 23. Of Eies and Genitals Houeden Malmes lib. 5. Simon Dun. Wil. Malms King Edwards Lawes reuiued againe His Charters sent to be kept in Monasteries Math. Paris Ger. Dor. Ypodigma Neustria His Mariage into the English blood Wil. Genetic cap. 25. Math. Paris 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Votary Gemetic cap. 10. Eadmerus Rand. Higden in 〈◊〉 lib. 7. cap. 16. Math. Paris Duke Roberts noble seruice in the Holy warres Duke Robert elected King of Hiâ—…salem Ran. Hegden in Polychr l. 7. c. 1â—… Math. Paris He returnes into Normandy Will Gemet cap. 12. His attempts for England Math. Paris Roger. Houed Wil. Malmsb. Henry Hunt King Henry strengthâ—…eth himselfe against Duke Robert An D. 1101 An. Reg. 2. The English â—…all off to Duke Robert Math. Paris The Duke landeth in England Will. Gemet cap. 12. K. Henry labours for a peace Henry 〈◊〉 Agreement made betwixt the Brethren The covenant of Peace Will 〈◊〉 Matth. West 〈◊〉 Dor. Duke Râ—…bert entertained in King Henries court Will Gemet Cap. 13. Rob. Beliasme against the King An. D. 1102. Simon Dunel An. Reg. 3. Roger Hâ—…uen Matth. Paris Henry Hunt Math. Paris * Goodwin in vita Anselmi Eadmerus Matth. Paris Contention about inuestitures Math. Paris in Will Ruâ—… The Archbishop goes to Rome An. D. 1103 An. Reg. 4. Will. Thorne Polydor. The King sends Ambassadors to Rome The King wil not loose his inuestures for his Kingdome Math. Paris The Pope will lose his head rather then suffer kings to haue inuestures Siluer and gold best mediators to the Pope Pariâ—…nsis Duke Robert entertained in England An. D. 1104. Will. Gemet Henry Hunt He remits 3000. markes a yeer to K. Henry An. Reg. 5. D. Roberts patrimony wasted William Gemet William Earle of Mortaign against the King Ypodig Neustri Math. Paris Rand. Higd. lib. 7. cap. 13. Wil. Malmsb. Math. Paris K. Henry allures the Normans to side with him An. D. 1105 Rog. Houeden An. Reg. 6. Henry Hunt Forts of Normandy yeelded to the King An. D. 1106 Duke Robert leaues force and trusts to persivasion An. Reg. 7. Math. Paris Henry Hunt D. Roberts submission K. Henry respects it not Math. Paris K. Henry resists the counsell of his owne conscience A presumptuous ground to defer repentance King Henry wins his Nobles with faire words Mat. Paris King Henries confidence of the English Math. Paris King Henry inuades Normandy * Yet he also long after was taken and cast into perpetuall prison Wil. Malmsbury Mat. Paris saith it was the 〈◊〉 Caend Maij. Wil. Geâ—… Mat Paris cals in Herâ—…ebray A fierce battaile betwixt the Brethren and their forces Mat. Paris Duke Robers taken prisoner Eadmerus Mat. Paris Normandy conquered Will. Malmes Wil. Geâ—… Roberts rashnesse ouerthrew 〈◊〉 An. D. 1107 Mat. Westâ—… An. Reg. 8. Math. Paris Duke Roberts 〈◊〉 puâ—…out Mat. Paris An. D. 1108 Flemmings placed in Wales An. Reg. 9. Giral Gaâ—…b The coâ—…mendation of the Flemmings The Flemmings great helps for restraining the Welsh King Rufus had little successe in Wales Will. Malmes lib. 5. King Henry disburdenâ—… England of the Flemmings The King violats his promise to the Peeres Math. Paris Ansel. stil molests maried Priests Eadmerus King Philip of France dieth and Lewis succee deth Polyder King Henrie strengthens Normandy An. D. 1109 His daughter married to the Emperour An. Reg. 10. Archbishop Anselme dieth An. D. 1110 An. Reg. 11. Appearing Chastity did breed secret impurity Eadmerus An. D. 1111 An. Reg. 12. King Henry goes into Normandy against Rebels Math. Paris Robert Reliâ—…sme an old Traitor taken A bloudy father and a cruell pastime Chro. Wallia An. D. 1112 An. Reg. 13. Regist. S. Frides Widâ—… Oxon. * Iames 5. 17. An. D. 1114 Floren. Wigorn. Math. Paris Mat. Westminst Iohn Castor Chron. Wallia The King goes with a power against the
Welsh Henry Hunt Flor. Wigorn. The Welsh subdued Math. Paris Henry Hunt * Lawyers cal this Ayde a file marrier Polydor. Hist. lib. 11. saith this was the first president but falsely for both this and that other at knighting of the Kings children are mentioned in the grauÌ„d Custâ—…mier of Normandy and was in vse amongst the Romane Emperours Suetonius in Caligula The English Kings Eldest Sonnes Dukes of Normandy Will. Thorne An. D. 1115 Math. Paris An. D. 1116 Polydor. lib. 11. Ger. Dor. The beginnings of our Parliaments The difference betwixt this and the Ancient vâ—…e of the State Campaigne Henry Hunt Offence and cause of debate betwixt King Henry and King Lewis of France Attempts to dispossesse K. Henry of Normandy Henry goeth to secure Normandy Math. Paris An D. 1117 Flor. Wigor An. D. 1118 An. D. 1119 A pitcht field betwixt the Kings of England and France An. Reg. 20. Malmes lib. 5. Math. Paris The Army of the French King The Army of the English King Heny Hurt The King dangerously assailed Ypodig Neustrl And as brauely acquits himselfe 〈◊〉 Earle of Flanders slaine An. D. 1120 Geâ—… Dor. Prince William marrieth the Duke of Anious daughter Roger. Houed Prince William doth homage for Normandy * Haresteer Prince William puts to Sea A most lamentable shipwrake William Malmes * Sodomiticâ—… labe insects 〈◊〉 omnes saith Paris Prince Williams pitty to his sister cost him his life Malmsb lib. 5. de Reg. Onely one of all his traine escapeth The chiefe of those who then perished Math. Paris Iohn Stow. Rand. Higden An. D. 1121 Eadmerus King Henry marieth againe Gemiticensis Geru Dâ—…ob Henry Hunt Mat. Paris Rand. Higd. in Polyc. lib. 7. ca. 15. A Cholericke Prelate * Math. Paris ad An. 1119. Eadmerus * Polyc. lib. 7. c. 15. * Paris An. 1113. Roma sub Vrbano Anno 1094. * Paris there cals it Their ancient Custome and An. 1112. it had con tinued 300. yeres and vnder 60. Popes Will. Malmes Goodwins Catalogue Math. Paris Will. Malmes Wil. Malmsb. Rand. Higden Corâ—… Walles New attempts in Wales An Army conducted against them The King struck with an Arrow King Henries vsuall Oath Malmes lib. 5. A Peace concluded Iohn Castor Chron. Wallia An. D. 1122 The Normans set vp Duke Roberts sonne He marrieth Sibyl daughter to the Earle of Aniou Rand. Higd. in Polybâ—… lib. 7. c. 16. An. D. 1123 Roger Wind. Math. Paris King Henry repaires the Castles of Normandie An. D. 1124 Henry Hunt Math. Paris Tankeruile takes the Traterous Earles in Normandy Mat. Westâ—… An. D. 1125 Cardinall Cremensis the Popes Legat to restrain Priests marriages Polychr lib. 7. cap. 16. Hen. Hunting lib. 7. Houed in Heâ—…r 5. Taken with a whore the same day hee celebrated the Sacrament Mat. Paris Huntingdon Rog. Higden * Viz. An. D. 1129. Polydor. Math. Paris Huntingdon Roger Houed An. D. 1126 Emperour Henrie the Kings Sonne in law dieth The Empresse comes into England The Peeres sweare fealty to Empresse Dowager the Kings daughter Malmes Nouel lib. 1. Huntingd. lib. 8. Antiq. Manuscr Giral Iâ—…iner Polych lib. 7. c. 16. Houed in Hen. 1. Henry the Emperour supposed not to be dead * Gemetic p. 680. * As being now called of God saith Treâ—…isa * Iohn Stow. The Empresse falsely suspected Math. Paris * Polyer lib. 7. c. 16 Will. Gemet The good esteem of the Empresse Malmes Nouel lib. 1. An. D. 1127 Matth. Paris Will. Gemet The Empresse married to the Earle of Anion Gemeticensis Ger. Dor. William sonne to Duke Robert made Earle of Flanders Mat. Paris Williams title to Flanders An. D. 1128 King Henry inuaded France Mat. Paris He vseth meanes to disturbe Flanders Earle Williams great valour Math. Paris He dies of a smal wound in his hand Huntingdon lib. 7. Will. Malmes in Nouella Historia Higden The Empresie departs from his husband A. Do. 1131 Roger Houed Houeden in Henric 1. Huntingdon Hist. lib. 7. Malmes nouell lib. 1. The Empresse to her husband Hen. Huntingdon lib. 7. An. D. 1131. Ger. Dor. Math. Paris An. D. 1133 Will. Malmes in nouel lib. 1. The Kings last voiage into Normandy presaged to be fatal Polychron lib. 7. cap. 17. An. D. 1134 Robert Curtoise dieth in prison Math. Paris Matth. West King Henry dieth in Normandy Houeden Wil. Malms Math. Paris An. D. 1135 Will. Gemet Math. Paris Polychr l. 7. c. 17. Math. Paris Henry Hunt l. 8. Mat. Westminst Math. Paris Simon Dun. Huntingdon l. 8. Houedâ—… Rand. Hig. in Polychr lib. 7 ca. 17. * His especiall preheminence * His especiall vices Princes vices come to light after their deaths Description of his person and qualities William Gemet cap. 10. Math. West 1. Cor. 11. 14. Higden l. 7. c. 12. Malmes lib. 5. Will. Gem. cap. 22. * Malmesb. lib. 5. in Hen. 1. * Rossus that Pallace he called Beau-mount where afterward King Richard the the first was born He built also the Castle at Woodstocke * Paris An. 1132 * Higden l. 7. c. 14 Goodwine Catologue of Bishops Malmes lib. 5. * Great head His first Wife Malmes lib. 5. Wil. Malms Ibidem His second Wife She was euer barren Maud. Richard Eufem Robert Richard Raynold Robert Gilbert William Henry Maud. Maud. Iulian. Elizabeth Monarch 42. Stephen An. D. 1135 King Henries Issue defeated of the Crowne by Stephen Malmes Nouel lib. 1. Wil. Walsingham Floriacensis King Stephen his descent * Some call her Adela others Alice Wil. Gem. Stephens brother his chiefe Agent Malmsb. Nouel lib. 1. Math. Paris Henry Hunt Archbishop of Canterbury Stephens abettor A traiterous position Rog. de Wendouer Math Paris Malmsb. Nouel lib. 1. Idem * Oâ—… high Steward Mat. Paris Tho. Wal. Ypodigma Neustria * Idem Fealty sworne to Stephen Malmes Nouel lib. 1. Mat. Westm. Stephens louely qualities Will. Malmes Ibidem Rand. Higden Roger Houed Will. Malmes lib. 1. nouel Allegeance sworne conditionally to the King Idem King Stephens faire promises Huntingdon lib. 8. Houeden Hen. Huntingdon * Malmes nouell lib. 1. Kings Stephens Charter * This Henry imprisoned the Pope * Dated apud Oxenford 1136 reg 1 Wl. Malmsbury Huntingdon Roger Houed Wil. Malmsb Houeden Geruas Dorob Math. Paris Malmes Nouel lib. 1. Castles generally raised in England VValsingham Ypodig ad Ann. 1151. Excester first resists King StepheÌ„ Hen. Hunting lib. 8. Flor. Wigorn. Polydor. A. Do. 1138 Ypodigm Neustr. Math. Paris Will Gemet Hect. Boetius lib. 12 cap. 17. Simon Dun. Math. Paris Henry Hunt lib. 8. Chron. Wallâ—…a Tumultuous attempts in Normandy Pariâ—…ensis Wâ—…lsingh Tpodig Malmb Nouell lib. 1. Stephens elder Brother laieâ—… claime Idem Stephen goeth into Normandy Will. Newb. Ger. Dorobor He makes league with France Huntingdon lib. 8. Houeden Math. Paris His son Eâ—…stace Duke of Normandy Stephen buieth his elder brothers Title Ypodigm Neustr. Roger Wend. Houeden Huntingdon lib. 8. Mat. Paris He stoppeth the Empresses husbands mouth with money An. D. 1138. Ann. Reg. 3. Geru Dorob England againe in
tumults King Stephen returnes into England Roger Houeden Math. Paris The King of Scots against King Stephen Ypodig Neustri â—…ed in Steph. Huntingdon lib. 8. The English Nobles against King Stephen Simon Dun. * Huntingdon 8. Malmes Nouel lâ—…b 2. pag. 105. Idem li. 1. pa. 102. Idem Earle Robert sends threats to King Stephen Idem Malmesb. Noâ—…el lib. 1. Geruas Dorob Wil. Malmâ—…b English Peeres fortific against the King Henry Hâ—…t lib. 8. Houeden * De Maltâ—…na King Stephens vsuall Oath Maâ—…es Nâ—…el lib. 1. Melmesb Nâ—…l libro secundâ—… Ger. Dor. An. D. 1139. The King of Scotland his attempts against Stephen Simon Dun. Houeden Wendouer Hen. Hunting This field was fought in August An. 1138. neere the mouth of Humber Mat. Paris The great valor of Prince Henry of Scotland Mah. Paris Houeden alij Polyd. Uirgil Rand. Higden Earle Robert leaues England A Peace betwixt the King of England and Scotland Math. Paris Henry Hunt Houeden Henry Hunt A. Do. 1140 King Stephen pluckes downe the Castles Malmes Nouel lib. 2. Henry Hun. Houeden A great Councel at Oxford Geruas Dorob Malmesb. loco citato The Kings vsage of his Prelats Idem * Iâ—…ford Paris Wendouer Paris Polychr lib. 7. cap. 18. Roger Houed The Empresse arriues in England Malmesb. Nouel lib. 2. Huntingdon Rog. de Wendouer * At Portsmouth saith Geruas Math Paris Earle Robert brings but 140. men to the winning of the Crowne of England * Malmesb. lib. 2. Stephen haâ—…es to the Empresse Her politike excuse Ger. Dor. Roger. Houed Henry Hunt The Empresses power increaseth Geruasius Flemings came to King Stephens aide King Stephen besieges Wallinford Castle Geru Dor. The Bishop of Winchester entraps the Nobles Math. Paris Simon Dâ—…n Roger Houed Malmsb. Nouel lib. 2. Niger Polydor. Nie. Triâ—… King Stephen and his aduersaries pitch their Battle Râ—…n Higden Ranulphs Oration before the Battle Roger Houeden Henrie Hunt Earle Roberts Oration before the Battle Roger Houeden Henry Hunt Polychron Alain Duke of Britane Robert Mellent Hugh Bi-god Earle Albemarle Earle Simon King Stephens addresse to the Battle Math. Paris Simon Dunel Henry Hunt Roger Houeden Earle Robert Earle Ranulph The Welsh The Battles ioinâ—… Henry Hunt Wil. Parâ—… Mat. Paris Polydor. Ger. Dor. Mat. Paris King Stephens great valour Huntingdon King Stephen taken prisoner Ypodig Neustr. Malmesb. Nouel lib. 2. * Alias de Kainâ—… Huntingdon An. Reg. 6. Math. Paris The Empresse absolute gouernour of the Kingdome Charta Matild Imperâ—…ricis Geruas Dorob Huntingd. l. 8. Geru Dor. The Clergie approoues the Empresses title Wil. Malms Malmesb. Nouel lib. 2. The Empresse receiued into London Normandy falleth from King Stephen Will. Paruus Ger. Dor. Stephen desires liberty and not the Crowne Ypodig Neustr. King Stephen would be a Monk or Pilgrim * Boâ—…gne and Mortaine The Empresse not facile to grant suites Her stifnesse incommodious * King Stephens wife The Nobles offended fall off from her Malmes Nouel lib. 2. The Londoners conspire against her Nic. Triuet Roger Houeden Ger. Dor. Malmesb. Nouel libro secundâ—… Henry of Winchester recalls his Excommunication * Idem loco citato The Empresse maintained at Milo his charges The Bishop of Winchester equiuocateth * Ego parabâ—… me Will Malmsb. Will. Malmes Geruas Dorob Hee fires Winchester * Alias The Couent at Hyde Malmesb. Ger. Dorob The Bishop of Winchester entrappeth the Empresse Malmsb. lib. 2. The Empresse carried as a dead Corse Wil. Walsingham Ypodigm Neustr. Malmes Ger. Dor. Earle Robert taken Malmes lib. 2. Will. Malmes Wil. Malmsb. An. D. 1142. The King and Earle Robert redeeme each other out of prison Roger Houeden * Malmesb. Math. Paris The warres renewed The Empresse besieged in Oxford Geruas Dorob Nic. Triuet Will. Neub Higden Walsingh Ypodig Ger. Dor. Math. Paris She escapes by a wile Wil. Malmsb. Simon Dun. Ypodig Neustr. Geru Dorob Prince Henrie arriueth Geruasius An. D. 1143. An. D. 1144 An. D. 1145. Math. Paris An. D. 1146. The Empresse and the Prince returne to Normandie An. D. 1147. Ger. Dorobor Kings durst not enter Lincolne before King Stephen Geruasius Earle Robert and Earle Milo die An. D. 1148. Prince Henry returneth into England An. D. 1149 Ger. Dor. Roger Houeden Ger. Dor. Prince Henry returneth into Normandy An. D. 1150 Math. Paris Henry Hunt Prince Henry marieth Eleanor diuorced by K. Iewes An. D. 1151 The Archbishop of Canterbury refuseth to consecrate Eustace King Ger. 〈◊〉 Dorob An. D. 1152. Henry Hunt Geruasius Idem K. Lewes casts the Popes Buls into fire * Fortè Newbery An. D. 1153. Henry Fitz-Empresse comes againe into England Ger. Dorob cap. 14 King Stephen and Fitz-Empresse ready to ioine battaile Henry Hunt Vnlucky presages to K. Stephen A Parley betwixt K. Stephen and Fitz-Empresse Gerâ—… Dorobor A truce concluded Math. Paris Eustace K. Stephens son likeâ—… not the truce Iohn Textor Polycbr Ger. Dorob Prince Eustace dieth Polydor. Math. Paris The King and Fitz-Empresse accorded Geruasâ—… An. D. 1154 Prince Henry in danger by treachery Prince Henry goeth into Normandy King Stephen dieth Paris Booke of S. Albanes Iohn Stow. Ger. Doâ—… * The first Canon Regular in England was of this place Ann. 〈◊〉 and the Prior thereof was Alderman of London Stowes Suruey Stowes Suruey p. 105. Monarch 43. Henry second Ad A. D. 1135. The great expectation of King Henrie Math. Paris Henry Hunt Henry Hunt His accesse and Coronation Ypodig Neustr. Mah. Paris His first actions Mat. Paras Lib. Monast. S. Albeni Polyd. Vir. lib. 13. Psâ—…do-Comites saith Mat. Paris Roger Houeden Roger. Houed Math. Paris ad A. D. 1155. Ger. Dorob Lib. Monast. S. Al. Math. Paris * Powel in hist. Camb. p. 222. mistakes a Bridge for a Castle In old Records indeede Bridge-North is called Bruge which caused that errour Powel writes that it was a Welsh man who shot the arrow at the King ibid. Roger Houed Annal. p. 2. Math. Paris ad an Dom. 1561. Polyd. Uirg in H. 2. Rog. Houed fol. 281 pag. 2. Annal. par 〈◊〉 Math. Paris Ypodig Neustri Hector Boetius lib. 13. C. 1. saith it was at London Hist. of Camb. Iohn Stow. Math. Paris * Roger Houeden Math. Paris Ypodigm Neustr. Rog. Houed Guliel Tyr. Houeden An. D. 1158. Mah. Paris ab A. D. 1158. vsque ad A. D. 1163. Rog Houed An. D. 1163. The great contention between the King and Becket Archbish. of Canterbury * Mat. Paris alis Leg end aur in vita Tho. * Polydor. l. 13. but M. Fox denies it * Gal. WigornieÌ„sis saith he was Doctor Oxoniensis Nubrigensis l 2. c. 16. vt conregnare videretur Geruasius ad An. 1154. Regis Rector quasi Magister * Fox in Acts. p 264. * Nubrig l 2. c. 16. Houcden Chron. de Passione mirac beati Th. MS. Fox p. 287. * Gal. Nubrig l. 2. c. 16. Math. Par â—…ad An. 1163. permissione Regia c. * Nubrig per operam manuÌ„que Regiam Geru Dorob The causes of the debate betwixt
a peace Enguerrant de Mâ—…let Vpon an vnexpected assault by the French the King stâ—…eth further talke of peace A. D. 1415. March 14. * Nichol. Gilles Alain Chartier Secretarie an Roy Charles 7. * Hist. of Normandie saith 800. Rich. Grafton Harflew besieged by the French both by land and sea Enguerrant de Monstrel The Emperour out of hope to make attonement for France entreth league with England * Titus Liui. The Pope might not be opposed Agâ—…ino Giustiâ—…ano Vâ—…scouo di 〈◊〉 Paul Aemilâ—… Alain Charâ—…ey Secretarie French Nauy ouâ—…rthrowne History of Normandy La Mer des Histories The Emperour applaudeth the â—…city of England He prepareth for Germany Denis Sauage Chro. de Fland. The Duke of Burgundy doth homage to the Emperour and taketh a truce with K. Henrie Ioh. Serres in 〈◊〉 Charles 6. That no person should forsake the Towne for being true to K. Henry they should be safe Neither person nor goods of the Castels to be re ceiued into the Towne During the truce no assault to bee made on the Towne 12. Knights and Esquires to bee hostage to King Henry A. D. 1417. Fallais yeelded to the King The Articles agreed vpon That if they were not succoured by the French power to surrender That they should trust to the kings royall promise Geffrey Chasteaux excepted That the gouernour should repaire the wals 8. Gentlemen to be hostages The Castell repaired the Gouernour should be â—…et at liberty * Febru 16. The City of Roane besieged Polyd. Verg. Enguerrant de Monstreâ—… 15000. Citizens well trained within Roane The Riuer Seine blockt vp with Iron-Chaines Caxton Chron. Denis Sauage Roane besieged sixe monthes 50000. quite famished and 12000. almost starued put out of the Towne The Lady Katherines picture sent to King Henry to moue him to pitty Roane Iohn Serres Denis Sauage Enguerrant Ten thousand of Roane sally forth vpon King Henry and are ouerthrowne King Charles sendeth no succour The Rouennois desire a parley They returne vnsatisfied The Articles of the composition of Roane Denis Sauage Chron. de Flaunders King Henry requireth 356000. Crownes Enguerrant de Monstrel Two principall persons to bee left to his mercy All to sweare fealty to King Henry That their priuiledges should be confirmed to them That who so would might depart but their goods should bee forfeit The souldiers to resigne vp their armes and deâ—… part promising a twelue months truce The hungry Citizens plentifully relieued from Henries campe A fat mutton sould for 6. souses King Henry roially entreth the City Rouen 15. yeeres before the now winning of it was wonne by K. Philip from King Iohn of England Many Townes yeeld after the sorrender of Rouen Burgogne endeuoreth to make a peace betweene Charles and Henrie Polyd. Verg. The place of treaty was at Melun The French states came first Henry meeteth with a thousand horse Their followers on both parts though enemies demeane themselues ciuilly King Henry dis pleaâ—…d at their retuâ—…all The Dukes reply Burgogne sideth with the â—…ulphin who after ward slew him Ponthois besieged Enguerrant de Monstrelet The souldiers got great riches in the Towne King Charles vpon the loâ—…e oâ—… Poâ—… thâ—… flieth from Paris Enguerrant de Monstrelet Guillart and Rochguien two of the best Forts in Normandy A cunning plot of the Constable Armagnac 2. Sam. 17. Queene Isabell robd of her Iewels and plate The Daulphin drawes the King to suspect Queen Isabell. Aâ—…ls of Burgundy Queene Isabel and her sister imprisoned Shee solliciteth Burgogne for her deliuerance Burgogne sendeth to the Queene The manner of her escape from her keepers Shee is made Regent of France 10. Serres The causes why the French were the easier conquered by king Henry Eccles. 2. 19. The occasion of King Charles distemper Orleance newly married is in loue with another Câ—… dismist the Court for telling the Dutchesse of the incontinency of her husband King Charles pursueth Craon into Britaine Notwithstanding his sicknes he continueth his iourney Charles in the forrest at Noon-day seeth an apparition His followers thronging confusedly to helpe doe distemper him the more He runneth distractiuely at euery one with his sword Iohn Duke of Burgogne suspected of the State Charles the Daulphin seeketh his remouall Iohn Serres Burgogne repairing to the Daulphin is charged with breach of promise He is slaine by Tanneguy de Chastel and others Queene Isabel incites his sonne to reuenge it and moues Charles to disinherite the Daulphin and adopt King Henry Guil. Parradyn A peace concluded betweene K. Henry K. Charles and the new Duke of Buâ—…gogne King Henrie sollicites the Pope to confirme him King of France The Calamities of France for withstanding the right of the English La legende des Flamens The Pope stood for the Daulphin Alain Chartier Enguerrant de Monstrel Ambassadors from King Henry History of Normandy Ladie Katherine attended as Queene of England Henry goeth in person to Troyes History of Normandy The Articles agreed vpon betwixt the two kings Queene Katherines Dowry The Crowne of France intailed to England The gouernment of France assigned to King Henrie The subiects of France sworne to King Henry The tenor of the oath Churches Vniuersities and Colledges to enioy their liberties Normandy to be vnder the Crown of France Letter Grant gifts c. signed by King Charles And by King Henry King Henries stile duâ—…ing King Charles his life The vnion of the Crownes The vnion of the Subiects No peace with the Daulphin The punishment of the peace-breakers Holinsh. The testies of these Articles Wil. Parradin Annals of Burg. * Titus 〈◊〉 sets downe his Oath verbatim * Enguerrant Nicholas Vigneur Hollinsh King Henry married to Ladie Katheriâ—… History of Normandy Hollinshed but Polyd. 〈◊〉 aâ—…th this speech was deliuered before at their swearing of fealty Polyd. Verg. King Henries Oration vnto the States of France Polyd. Verg. The Daulphins counterplots to vphold himselfe Denis Sauage in Chro. de Fland. Enguerrant de Monstrel Monstreau beseeged and gotten Io. Millet Holinsh. Tis. Linius Melun beseeged and gotten Enguerrant King Henry fighteth in single Combat Translator of Liuie Enguerrant The French refuse to submit to their owne King Nichol. Giles Paris yeelded vp to King Henry * Dat. 23. Iuly An 1420. Denis Sauage Picardy sweares fealty to King Henry Enguerrant Enguerrant de Monstrelet Enguerrant A noble example of Iustice. Iohn Millet Iohn Millet The two Kings entred Paris The two Queens enter Paris Denis Sauage Millet Enguerrant de Monstr The two Kings sit personally in iudgement Processe against the murtherers of the Duke of Burgundy Iohn Serres The Daulphin cited to appeere and disinherited King Henry himselfe giues sentence iudicially Holinsh A quirke of Heraldy to ouerthrow a Iudiciall sentence A Parliament at Paris Holinsh. * Where they yet remaine saith Hollinsh p 578. King Henry returneth into England Enguerrant de Monstrelet Ex Antiq. M. S. D. Roberti Cotton Ex. Record Parl. 9. Hen. 5. The King pawneth his Crowne for money Pontus Herterm
battell at S. Aâ—…bans where the Queene is victorious and recouers the King * Tirel saith Rob. Fab. The King and Queene returne into the North. Orig. 35. Hen. 6. Monarch 54 Edward IIII Edward Duke of Yorke and Rich. Earle of Warwick come vnto London The City of London doubtfâ—… vnto whether part to yeeld Priâ—… Edward 〈◊〉 his right to the Crowne King Henry depriued of his Crowne Edward Duke of Yorke proclaimed King of England March 3. * He was borne A D. 1â—…41 April 29. The feares of the Londoners Walker a Citizen beheaded for wordâ—… Dangerous to meddle with a Crowne Grost * 18000. pounds King Edwards beginnings somewhat disliked K. Edwards expedition into the North. The Lord Fitzâ—…er and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Earle Warwicks approach and speech to King Edward The L. Clifford sâ—…ine with an headlesse arrow A. D. 14â—… Difference of Authors hath here bred some confusion of yeeres * March 29. K. Edwards proclamation much forwarded his seruice The battell aâ—… Touton A politicke practise in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 K Henry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Queene Margaret passeth into France A. D. 1461. King Edward crowned King Henry and Prince Edward disherited by Parliament A. D. 1462. Queene Margaret returned into Scotland Bastard Ogle ouercommeth the French An. D. 1463. Queene Margaret entreth Northumberland in hostile manner King Edward commeth to Tâ—…rks The skirmish vpon â—…egely More The saying of Sir Ralph Percie at his death 〈◊〉 victory at 〈◊〉 May. 15. Lordâ—… 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 The disgrading of Sir Ralph 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King Henry 〈◊〉 to flight Rich. Grafton King Edwards care and prouisions King Henrie disguised commeth into England and is apprehended King Henry hardly vsed arrested and committed prisoner to the Tower King Edwards care of Iustice. The pride and abuse in shooâ—… Sheep transpore ted into Spâ—…e verie hurtfull vnto England King Edwards care for choice of his Queene His second proiect for a 〈◊〉 Rich. Grafton Cambden Rich. Grafton His third aâ—…y for a wife The allegations 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady Bona fitte st Queene for Edward Neuil the great Earl of Warwick Rob. Fab. Warwicks wooing and entertainements in France K. Edwards last sodaine choise of his wife Ioh. Hardings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lady Elizabeth Gray a supplicator to king Edward The beauty and feature of the Lady Elizabeth Gray K. Edwards mother seeketh to 〈◊〉 his loue The counsell and conference of the old Dutchesse of Yorke with her 〈◊〉 K. Edward 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 it was exâ—… 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 to marry K. Edwards reason for his 〈◊〉 free choise His â—…thers deuise 〈◊〉 crâ—… his purâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of King Edward K. Edward married Lady Elizabeth Grey The descent and parentage of the Lady Elizabeth Grey Queene Elizabeth crowned The Queenes kindred highly preferred Earle Warwicke sore offended against K. Edward Temporizing betwixt the king and Earle of Warwicke Francis Goodwin Catal. of English Bishope Iohn Neuil created Marquesse Montacute Rich. Grafton A. D 1468. A marriage moued betwixt Earle Charles and Lady Margaret Philip. Com. l. 3. cap. 4. The mariage celebrated Earle Warwicke plotieth K. Edwards deposition Warwicke draweth Clarence into action against the King his brother Warwicke and Clarence make affinity A. D. 1469. The occasions found for a commotion Hulderne Captaine of the Commotion Two Captaines made by the rebels Sir Iohn Coniers chosen generall of the rebels The Lord Herbert Earle of Pembrooke made Lord generall Discontents betwixt Pembrooke and Warwicke The Lord Stafford repulsed K. Edward prepareth against the Earle of Warwicke Pembrooke and Stafford fall out for their Inne The valor of Pembrooke and of Sir Richard Herbert A. D. 〈◊〉 The Earle of 〈◊〉 with others beheaded Robert of Riddisdale captaine of the 〈◊〉 The Earle Riuers with his sonne Iohn surprised and beheaded Lord Stafford beheaded Io. Stâ—… Annal. King Edawrd taken at Wolney Is imprisoned in Middleham Castle King Edward escaped out of prison Warwicke sayings to make and vnmake kings Warres prepared vpon but 〈◊〉 partâ—… The miseries of ciuill warres The King and the Lords meet at London A. D. 1470 A commotion in Lincolnshire The Lord Wels and Sir Thomas Dimocke beheaded The battell at Stanford Sir Robert Wels taken Loscoat field Sir Robert Wels put to death Warwicke and Clarence flee into France Phil. Comines lib. 3. cap 4. The Dutches of Clarence deliuered of a son vpon shipboard The Duke of Burgundy bends himselfe against Earle Warwicke The double dealings of Vawcler Earle Warwicke saileth into Normandie King Lewis relieueth Warwicke Burgundy offended with Lewâ—… for relieuing his enemie Reiner of great stile and small power A marriage concluded betwixt Prince Edward and Anne daughter of Earle Warwicke King Edward driuen into his dumps Marques Montacute is taken into King Edwards fauor A maid Ambassador vnto the Duke of Clarence The conference of the damsell with the Duke of Clarence The Duke of Clarence inclineth to his brother Warwicke and Clarence returne into England Septemb. 13. A. reg 10. King Edwards security Earle Warwicke in the West proclaimeth king Henry K. Edwards opinion touching Warwickes approach Sunday after Michaelmas Stowel Annal. Doctor Godards sermon Marquesse Montacute reuolteth from K. Edward How vncertaine it is to stat on the 〈◊〉 K Edward is forced to flee England October 3. Edward in danger of taking on seas Queene Elizabeth tooke Sanctuarie in VVestminster Prince Edward boâ—…e in the Sanctuary The Kentish Commotioners doe much hurt about London Iohn Fortescue The States take K. Henry out of the Tower K. Henry againe restored goeth crowned to Pâ—… K. Edward debarred from gouernment by Parliament The Parliament Rowle Iohn Tiptoft Earle of Worcester beheaded The Crownes of England and France entailed to K. Henry George Duke of Clarence entailed to the Crowne Earles restored Earle Warwicke made gouernour of the Realme Queene Margaret hindred by tempest to come into England The Duke of Burgundy perplexed Phil. Com. lib. 3. Earl of Warwicks esteeme in Callis King Edward coueteth aide of his brother the Duke of Burgundy The Duke of Sommerset disswadeth Burgundy to aid K. Edward Burgundie temporizeth with his suites K. Edward passeth into England pretending no more then to be Duke of York A. D 1471. March 14. K. Edward straines his oath to winne the City of Yorke Earle Warwicke writes to his brother Marquesse to impeach King Edwards passage K Edwards Army encreased Iohn Stow. Warwicke taketh into the City Couentrie March 29. K. Edward challengeth Earle Warwick to fight K. Edward draweth towards London K Edward and his brother Clarence meet and are reconciled Clarence seeketh to draw Warwicke vnto K. Edward The words of Warwicke in answer to Clarence K. Edward marcheth forward London receiueth King Edward K. Henrie againe taken and sent to the Tower of London Ed. Hall Earle Warwicke commeth to S. Albans K. Edward carrieth K Henrie with him to battell Apr. 14. Barnet field fought vpon Easter day The orderings
of the battels Iâ—… Stow. A mistaking of the soulâ—…ieis which was the losse of the field Great Warwickâ—… slaine in fight Marques Montacute slaine in battell Nobles and others slaine at Barnet field Edw. Hast. Ioh. Stow. Rob. Fabian saith 1500. The Duke of Sommerset and the Faile of Oxford fled into Wales Rich. Grast Edward triumpheth and oâ—…eth his banner in S. Pauls Queene Margaret with Prince Edward landed at Weyâ—… The Lords comfort Queene Margaret Queenâ—… Margarets care for Prince Edward her sonne The opinions of the Lords King Edward prepareth against Queenâ—… Margaret King Henry committed to the Tower of London The ordering of Queene Margarets battels The ordering of K. Edwards battels The battell at Tewkesbury Edw. Hall This battell was fought vpon Saturday the 4. of May the 11. of K. Edwards raigne and yeere of Christ 1471. L. Wenlocke slain for not following Sommerset Lords slaine at Tewkesbury Prince Edward apprehended The Duke of Sommerset and others executed Prince Edward apprehended and 〈◊〉 answers Prince Edward most shamefully slaine Queene Margaret taken out of her Sanctuary The Northerne men submit vnto K. Edward Bastard Fanconbridge Captaine of the Lancastri Fauonbridge assaileth London The Citizens withstood his â—…ance Fauconbridge forced backe to his shipâ—… K. Edward with his Captiue Queene Margaret enter London King Henry â—…urthered in the Tower by Richard Duke of Glocester K. Henry carried bare-faced through the streetes of London Stowes Annals K. Henry bâ—…ied 〈◊〉 Chertsey and 〈◊〉 to Windsor The 〈◊〉 of K. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vertues of K. Henry Holinshed Camb. Brit. in descript of Surrey Kings Colledge in Cambridge and Eaton in Barkshire found 〈◊〉 by K. Henry Queen Margaret ransoâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bastard Fauconbridge with his vnruly crew yeeld to King Edward Bastard Fauconbridge pardoned of life and rewarded with Knighthood Rob. Fabian Bastard Fauconbridge beheaded A. D. 1472. Henry of Richmond fled into Britaine The storie of Iohn Earle of Oxford Waters brake out of the Earth Iohn Stow. Annals The Earle of Oxford sent prisoner into France The hard and inhumane vsage of the Countesse of Oxford The storie of Lord Henry Holland Duke of Excester Phil. Comines lib. 3. cap. 4. Ed. Hall The vnlouing parts of an vnlouing wiâ—…e Ioh. Sâ—…w The Lord Henrie supposed to haue been drowned The Archbishop of Yorkes goods seized vpon K. Edward sends into Britaine to recouer Richmond and Pembrooke K. Edward abrogates King Henries lawes Burgundie sends for aid into England against France A. D. 1474. K. Edwards expedition into France Phil. Comines lib. 4. cap. 5. The great preparation of King Edward King Edwards 〈◊〉 Lewis his conference with the English Herald Lewis his conference with the English Herald K. Lewis moneth Gartar to be a meanes for peace Phil. Com. lib. 4. cap. 7. A counterfeit Herald sent to K. Edward The Heralds perswasions An English Herald sent to King Lewis The Duke of Burgundy commeth to the King Edw. Hall â—…ol 231. Burgundies hot speech vnto K. Edward K Edwards reply to his brother of Burgundy Burgundy departeth displeased from King Edward The conference for peace 〈◊〉 Amiens Coâ—…ioners for peace Conditions of the peace Lewis his liberality for â—…oy of the peace Ph. Com. l. 4. c. 9. The kings of England and France dâ—… to see each others 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 place of the kings A. D. 1475. Aug. 29. The 〈◊〉 of the two kings The Kings swear the league K. Lewis loth that Edward should visite Paris A. D. 1475. Sept. 2â—… Henry Earle of Richmond â—…ught after by K. Edward An intent pretended which asâ—…r came to passe Ralph Holinsh. pag. 701. Henry â—…arle of Richmond taketh Sanctuary The English Ambassador complaineth to the Duke of Britaine His Answere Sir Tho. Moore King Edward beloued of his subiects and loueth his subiects Io. Stow. K. Edward sent for the Maior and Aldermen of London to his huntings K. Edward somwhat licention slie giuen K. Edwards three Concubines Thomas Burdet accused of treason Engâ—… Register of Gray-Friers Lâ—…don The story of George Duke of Clarence Tâ—… attainder of the Duke of Clarence Iohn Stow. A. D. 1478. Rich. Graft A false prophecie of G. E. Phil. Comin lib. 4. cap. 10. The Duke of Clarence is suiter vnto Marie the daughter of Burgundie Io. Serres Clarnce imprisoned by his brother King Edward George Duke of Claâ—…ce condemned by Parliament And drowned in a But of malmesay K. Edwards â—…pentance for his brothers death The Duke of Clarence his issue Edward and Margaret the children of Clarence beheaded King Edward deceiued in King Lewis 〈◊〉 Serres Lady Elizabeth called 〈◊〉 the Daulphin A. D. 1480. Io. Lesâ—… Lady Cicely motioned in matriage vnto 〈◊〉 Prince of Scotland Lewis King of France interposeth the contract betwixt Prince Iames and Ladie Margaret Iames King of Scotland much â—…dded to his 〈◊〉 will Alexander Duke of Albanie banished Scotland Iohn Earle of Marre bled to death K. Iames threatneth warre against England Richard Duke of Glocester made the Kings Lieutenant against Scotland The Duke of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scotland 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Holinsh. p. 707. Phil. Comines lib. 6. chap. 2. and 9. King Lewis dallâ—…th with King Edward King Edward vvould not beleeue vvhat was confidently tolde him A 〈◊〉 pretâ—… ded against France King Edward falleth â—…ke Thom. More King Edwards speeches at his death The perils of discord Tender youth is 〈◊〉 infected Great variance for small causes King Edwards good counsell What the nature of ambition is King Edwards vsuall oath King Edwards last request The raigne and death of King Edward Phil. Com. lib. 4 cap. 10. King Edward described Ph. Com. l. 6. c. 2. 〈◊〉 A. D. 1478. Stow. Edward 5. Monarch 55 King Edwards raigne vnfortunate and 〈◊〉 Aprill 19. A. D. 1483. Richard Duke of Yorke Richard Duke of Gloucester an vnnaturall vncle vnto the young King and his brother Richard Duke of Yorke was the father of Richard Duke of Glocester Women commonly maligne their husbands 〈◊〉 The description of Richard Duke of Glocester Richard Crooke-backe a good souldier He vvas the cause of Clorence his death Richard of Gloucester intended to be King eâ—…en whiles K. Edward liued The speech of Pottier at King Edwards death The vncle contriueth the destruction of his Nephewes Richards deepe pollicy King Edwards care to set peace betwixt the Queenes kindred and his The Queenes iealousie against the Lord Câ—…berlaine King Edward repaireth towards London The Queenes kindred only about the Prince The Duke seeketh to displace the Prince The crafty complaints of Richard Duke of Gloucester The effect that his pollicy took The conclusion of his designes Another crafty pollicy of Duke Richard The Queene yeldeth to the Dukes perswasion The Lords meet at Northampton The Keyes of the Inne kept by Richard Duke of Glaucester The L. Riuers much troubled at the sodaine action The L. Riuers imprisoned in Northampton The Dukes come to the King A quarrell picked in the kings presence Accusations against the Queens kindred
the crowne As bad his claim as his per on deformed but both made good by flatterers in Parliament Great pitie that so faire stemmes should being forth so bad a branch All promises were not kept as afterward it proued The Lord our God is a consuming fire Deut. 4. 24. A charitable minde in shew but in truth a crafty intent The effect of our English Parliaments The Crowne entailed to king Richard and his heires Prince Edward made heire apparant by Parliament What cannot the Parliament effect where all giue way to the sway of time Eccles. 9. 4. King Richard like vnto Galba a had Subiect but a good Prince King Richard accepteth the Crowne and beginneth his raigne with great applause The new Kings clemency and affability K. Richards dealings double construed The Northerne sent for to the Kings Coronation Iohn Harding Contâ—…er A. D. 1485. States 〈◊〉 by K Richard At Beere or Berry Ex Regist. Oxon. MS. A letter written for the Vniuersity oâ—… O â—…ra in the behalfe of D. Morton * Virgil. Paâ—…e Subiectâ—… c. Salust Dat. Oxâ—…ij in Eccles. S. Mariae Viâ—…g 4. Sexâ—… Bishop Morton committed to the custody of the Duke of Buckinghom The great estate of King Richards coronation Buckingham most richly attired at the kings coronation The order of the Kings proceedings to be crowned Rich. Groston The order of the Queenes proceedings to receiue the crown The King and Queene solemnly annointed and crowned Sir Thâ—… Mooe The time of King Richards raigne full of calamities 〈◊〉 made of the two Princes deathes King Richards progresse towards Glocester Remora a little fish iâ—… reported to haue such strength as it will stay the course of any ship vnder saile The feares of K. Richard King Richard complotteth the death of his Nephewes King Richard his letter to Sir Robert Brakenbury Sir Robert Brakenburies answere vnto Iohn Greene King Richards complaint of Ingratitude Iames Tirrell made the Instrument of murther The parts of Sir Iames Tirrel King Richard consuâ—…red vpon his Nephewes murders sitting on a homely seate Sir Iames ready to fulfil the kings mind in the murther of the Princes The words of Prince Edward when he heard that his â—…ncle should be King The faithfull seruants of the Prince remoued from him Sir Th. Moore Prince Edward and his brother murthered in a featherbed Their bodies were buried vnder a paire of staires The body of the two Princes remoued and buried no man knowes where Hardings continuer The murtherers confesse the deed and maner of their â—…th The report of Sir Tho. Moore The vnconstant state ofmans life Gods iustice and reuenge vpon the murtherers Io. Harding Ruenge of murder repaid The guilty conscience of King Richard Outward enemies arise against King Richard The forward affection of the Duke of Bckingham towards the Duke of Glocester The Duke of Buckingham fals in dislike of king Richard The occasions of the Kings and Dukes falling asunder Buckingham fained himselfe sick not to attend K. Henry The feares of the Duke of Buckingham No such suspition betwixt the King and the Duke as was said to be Sir Thomas Mores opinion of Buckingham The diuers opinions of the King and Dukes falling out The story of Bishop Morton Morton wâ—…d vnto King Edwards side The vnion of Lancaster and Yorke first set 〈◊〉 by Bishop Morton Morton made Archbishop of Canterbury Lord Chancellor and Cardinall His wisedome and experience The deepe polllicy of B. Morton The communication of the Duke and D. Morton Buckingham exciteth the Bishop to reueale his deepest secret It is dangerous to deale in Princes affaires A pretry tale pâ—…hily applied The desire of the Duke to know his meaning Edward â—…ll The Dukes protestation of secrecy The Bishop dealeth plainly with the Duke The dutie of all men towards their natiue countreys The change of state vnder the tyranny of the vsurper Blood cryeth for bloody vengeance The Bishop perswadeth the Duke to take the Crowne vnto himselfe The next dayes conference The Duke discloseth himselfe vnto the Bishop The Protector desired the crowne till the Prince came to the age of 24. yeeres The Protectors words to the Councell Change of State change of manners Why Buckingham fell from the Vsurper Margaret Countesse of Richmund The doubts of the Duke of Buckingham The great and waighty charge of a King Buckinghams resolution concerning the Crown The communication of the Countesse of Richmond with the Duke of Buckingham Henry Earle of Richmond and Ladie Elizabeth must make the vnion With whom and how to begin the intended desigues Reinold Bray the Instrument Bishop Morton escapeth from Brecknocke disguised Lewis a Phiâ—…tian another Instrument Lewis breaketh the intent vnto Queene Elizabeth The meanes to raise the Queens daughter to her right Queene Elizabeth readily receiueth the motion The Queene sendeth to the Countesse The two mothers agreede Vpon the vnion Many drawne into faction against K. Richard Vrswicke sent into Britaine Hugh Conway sent into Britaine Earle Richmund breaketh with the Duke of Dâ—…ine The Duke of Buckingham it sent for by the King The Duke of Buckingham refuseth to come to the Court. Commotions begun King Richards expedition towards 〈◊〉 The Duke prepareth against the King Great matters leâ—…ed that the complices could not 〈◊〉 The Duke of Buckingham â—…peth in sâ—…cres The 〈◊〉 dispersed Many fled into Brâ—…taine to Earle Henry A proclamation for the apprehension of the Duke of Buâ—…kingham Banister betraied his Lord the Duke of Buckingham Buckingham beheaded Banister looseth his reward but findeth punishments A Commotion in Kent King Richard sendeth to the Duke of Britain The Kings brother in law beheaded Earle Henry shipped for England A subtle traine laid for the Earl Earle Henry returneth into Britaine The Lords meet in Britaine The Lords svvear fealty vnto Henry Henry others attainted by Parliament William Collingborne executed for the time K Richard maketh peace with Scotland Iob de la Pole Earle of Lincolne proclaimed heire apparant Offers made to the Duke of Britaine Peter Landose Landose promised to deliuer the Earle Bishop Morton giueth Henry notice of his danger King Charles granteth his safe conduct to Henrie Earle Henry hardly escaped The Duke of Bri taine displeased at Landose The honorable dealings of the Duke of Britaine Iohn Earle of Oxford commeth to Earle Henry Iohn Earle of Oxford in great fauour with Henrie Bishop Fox in great fauor with King Henry The preferments of Bishop Fox Corpus Christi Colledge in Oxford founded by Bishop Fox King Richard intendeth to match with his Neece A subtill deuice Many faire promises intending foule ende Queene Elizabeth brought into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King Edwards fiue daughters deliuered to the Tyrant their vncle Queene Elizabeth sendeth for the Marquesse her sonne Queene Anne hindreth the purpose of the King King Richards fained sorrow * Of Canterbury King Richard refraineth his Queenes bed A report giuen foorth that Queene Anne was dead Queene Anne feareth her owne death Her death and buriall place
and at this present growing vpon the lands of the right worthy Knight Sir Alexander Hayes his Maiesties principal Secretay for Scotland But among the Latine Writers Lucretius was the first that before Cesar mentioneth Britaine in these verses Nam quid Britannum coelum deferre putamus Et quod in Aegypto est quà mundi claudicat Axis We see the difference in the spheeres where Britaines Sunne doth goe From Egypts Clime wherein Charles waine is forc'd to draw so low 8 Other names hath this Iland beene termed by and that either by way of note for her situation as Insula Caeruli the Iland in the Sea so written in the sonet or parodia made against Ventidius Bassus and by Claudian confirmed whose sides saith hee the azure Sea doth wash And in a very ancient manuscript it is found written Insula florum an Iland of flowers for the abundance of Graine therein growing as also for her subiection to the Romanes hath beene called by Aegisippus the Romane World and by her owne Historian Gildas Romania for being first subdued by them the very name of seruitude saith he stucke fast to the soile And Prosperus Aquitanis in expresse words calleth it the Romane Iland and so did the South-saiers when the statues of Tacitus and Florianus the Emperours were by lightning ouerthrowen who prophecied that an Emperour should arise out of their familie that should send a Pro-consull to the Romane Iland Vpon the like cause of conquest and subiection we read in Amianus that what time the Iland had assaied a dangerous reuolt in the raigne of Valentinianus the Emperor Theodosius as then Gouernor of Britaine reducing them vnder their wonted obedience in honor of Valentinianus caused the Iland to bee called VALENTIA which name notwithstanding died either with or immediately after the death of the said Emperour 9 But about the same time when as by Gods decree the Romanes fulnesse was come to the wane and the greatnesse of their glory did abate by the downefall of that one Empire many Kingdomes beganne to arise and to haue their Rulers Lawes and Limits of themselues Among the rest this Iland Britaine shortlie came to be diuided into three scuerall Kingdomes and each of them to retaine an absolute power in their owne dominions and knowen by their seuerall and proper names The first was Scotland from Scotia and that from Scythia as the best suppose whose Southerne bounds was the famous Wall from Carlile to Newcastle and from thence the enorme tract of all that Northerne promontorie was called Scotia or Scotland The second was Cambria of vs called Wales sited in the West of this Iland inclosing those waste mountaines with a ditch drawen from Basingwarke in Flint-shire in the North to the mouth of Wye neere Bristoll in the South so separated by great Offa the Mercian King And the third was Angle-lond the East the most fruitfull and best of the Iland lying coasted with the French and Germane Seas so named when the vnited Heptarchie of the Saxons was ruled by King Egbert who by his edict dated at Winchester Anno 819. commanded the same to bee called Angle-lond according to the name of the place from whence his ancestors the Angle-Saxons came which was out of the continent part of Denmarke lying betwixt Iuitland and Holsatia where to this day the place retaineth the name Engloen And therefore Calepine is to be reiected that would haue the name from Queene Angela and Goropius of good Anglers either from Pope Gregorie his attribute of Angell-like faces or from others that would faine it from Angula the Giant-like brother to Danus or force it from Angulus Orbis 10 Neither indeed was it called England before the daies of Canutus the Dane but with Angle-land retained still the names both of Albion and Britaine as in a Saxon Charter made by King Edgar the tenth in succession from Egbert and no lesse then one hundred forty and nine yeeres after this Edict is seene where in the beginning he stileth himselfe thus Ego Edgar totius Albionis Basileus c. And in the end of the same charter thus Edgar Rex totius Britannia Dâ—…conem cum sigillo S. Crucis confirmaui And yet vpon his Coines wrote himselfe Rex Anglis whereby wee see the rellish of the former names not vtterly extinct though a new was imposed by the Saxons 11 This last name this Iland still retained though two seuerall Conquests of two seuerall Nations were made of the same Neither did William the Conquerour attempt to alter it it sounding belike so Angel-like in his eares accounting himselfe most happie to be King of so worthy a Kingdome the glorie whereof is further inlarged by the ranking of Christian nations assembled in their generall Councels wherein England is accounted the fifth and hath place of presidencie before kingdomes of larger territories This name of England continued for the space of seuen hundred eighty and three yeeres vnto the comming in of our Soueraigne Lord King IAMES in anno 1602. who by the hand of GOD hath vnited all these Diademes into one Imperiall Crowne and reduced the many Kingdomes in one Iland vnder the gouernment of one Monarch and after the manifold conquests irruptions and dissensions hath settled an eternall amitie and extinguishing all differences of names hath giuen the whole Iland the ancient name of GREAT BRITAINE by his Edict dated at Westminster quartring the royal Armes of his seuerall Kingdomes in one royall Scutchion and for his mott as is most meet BEATI PACIFICI THE ANCIENT NATIONS INHABITING THIS ILAND OF GREAT BRITAINE BEFORE THE CONQVEST THEREOF BY THE ROMANES CHAPTER III. IT is not to bee doubted but that this Iland with the Vniuersall was replenished with people immediately after that men began to be multiplied vpon the earth euen in the daies of the former Patriarkes and long before the Flood of Noah as sundrie ancient Writers haue related And surely if wee consider in those first ages of the world the long life of man the only meanes to multiplication and the worlds continuance for one thousand six hundred fiftie and six yeeres before it was destroied wee shall easily yeeld that euery Country and corner of the earth was plentifully peopled and inhabited And so much doe the Sacred Scriptures intimate vnto vs where by the Prophet Esay it is said Thus saith the Lord that created heauen God himselfe that framed the earth and made it he hath prepared it he created it not in vaine he formed it to be inhabited 2 But when the wrath of GOD was executed vpon the world for sinne and all ouer-whelmed with a Flood of waters the whole earth thereby became altogether vnpeopled eight persons only with the breedreserued creatures saued in the floting Arke Whose Port or Hauen was the mountaine of Araret in Armenia whence with the blessing of procreation mankinde againe
and fertility of the land an Eden in respect of their owne barren seat and which did most moue himselfe would assist when the English least thought it with these and the like hee spurred him on who of himselfe was forward in a full curriere Canutus therefore with the aide of his brother Harrold rigged forth a Nauie of two hundred saile all furnished with souldiers and abiliments of warre whose terror landed in England before him and his power by report made greater then it was and to encrease the terrour of this fearefull enemy the sea with a spring-tide brake into this land and destroyed both townes and many inhabitants a signe foreshewing as was thought the successe of that fleete borne hitherward vpon those waues and to encrease the English miseries thirty thousand pound was then collected by way of Tribute to pay the Danish auxiliary Nauy lying before Greenewich The States also conuening in a grand Councell at Oxford to determine vpon the great affaires of the Kingdom were diuided into factions and two Noblemen of the Danes there murthered by practise of Edrick the Traitor These I say were accounted ominous amongst the English that made each mole-hill to seeme a mountaine and euery shadow the shew of an enemy 36 In the meane while Canutus had landed at Sandwich and giuen a great ouerthrow to the English entred Kent and by his sword had made way through the Countries of Dorset Sommerset and Wilton Ethelred lying dangerously sicke at Cossam the managing of these warres was transferred to Prince Edmund his sonne who preparing to meete the enemie with his Army in the field had sodainely notice that Edrik his brother in-law ment to betray him into his enemies hands which newes strucke a great astonishment vnto his heart and caused him to retrait his host into a place of security whereby Edrik perceiuing his trecherous purposes were disclosed gaue more open proofe of his intendments flying to the enemy with forty of the Kings shippes whereupon all the west Countries submitted themselus vnto Canutus 37 By this time King Ethelred had recouered his sicknesse and minding reuenge on his most wicked sonne Edrik with purpose to trie his last fortunes by hazard of fight summond all his forces to meete him at a certaine day and place where being assembled he was instantly warned not to giue battaile for that his owne subiects ment to betray him King Ethelred euer vnfortunate in this to find treasons amongst them that ought him most trust withdrew himselfe to London whose seruice against the Danes he had lately seene and therefore accounted his person most sure in their walles Prince Edmund with his power posted ouer Humber where obtaining Earle Vtred to side in his quarrell entred the Countries of Stafford Leicester and Shropshires not sparing to exercise any cruelty vpon these inhabitants as a condigne recompence for their reuolt Neither did Canut for his part spare the Kings subiects but through Buckingham Bedford Huntington Nottingham Lincolne and Yorkeshires made spoile of all so that the miserable English went to wracke on all sides insomuch that Vtred also forsaking Edmund became subiect to Canut whereupon Edmund hasted to London to ioine his strength with his Fathers and Canute with no lesse speed sailed about the Coasts into Thamesis preparing his Armie for the siege of London 38 At which time King Ethelred either faln into relapse of his last sicknesse or tired with the many troubles and daily renued treasons against him gaue vp his ghost and found rest by death which neuer hee could attaine by liâ—…e the twenty third of April and yeere of our Saluation 1016 when he had most vnfortunately raigned thirty seuen yeeres and nine daies his body was there buried in the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul and bones as yet remaine in the north-wall of the Chancell in a chest of grey-Marble reared vpon foure small pillers couered with a copped stone of the same adioining to another of the like forme wherein Sebby King of the East-Saxons lieth intombed 39 Of Parsonage he was very seemely and of countenance gratious affable and courteous to his Subiects and a maintainer of iustice among them as by his excellent Lawes which himselfe made and by his sharpe but godly and wise censures against vnlearned bribing delaying partiall Iudges Lawyers and their purloining officers at large set down by M. Fox is very apparant Very louing and tender affectionated he was to his brother King Edward for whose death hee made such lamentation that his mother beat him with a taper of waxe that stood before her yea and so sore that he could neuer after wel endure the sight of a taper Fauourable he was to the married Priests and least esteemed the opulent and idle liues of the Monkes whose pens therefore as in such cases we euer find them partial haue been very lauish in his dispraise accusing him with sloth and vnreadinesse of Armes of voluptuousâ—…es and lechery couetousnesse pride and cruelty whereas in following the records of his life laying aside the Danish massacre we find no such sinnes neither any mention of Concubine that euer hee kept or name of child vnlawfully begot hauing had many by his wiues which were as followeth His Wiues 40 Elgiua the first wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of an English Duke named Thored who is reported in the history of that time to haue done great seruice against the Danes She was married vnto him when hee was seuenteene yeeres of age in the sixt of his raigne being the yeare of grace 984. and was his wife seauenteene yeares who dedeceased in the twenty foure of his raigne and of Christ Iesus 1003. 41 Emme the second wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of Richard the second Duke of Normandy and sister of Duke Richard and Duke Robert Father to William the Conqueror her mother was sister to Herfast the Dane Grandfather of William Fitz-Osbert afterward Earle of Hereford She was a Lady of passing beauty and therefore commonly called the flower of Normandy married vnto him in the twenty and fift yeare of his raigne yeere of Saluation 1003. with whom shee liued thirteene yeeres and suruiuing him was remarried to King Canute the Dane His Issue 42 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the eight yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeere of Christ 986 hee liued vnto the age almost of twenty fiue yeeres being then by great likelihood cut off by vntimely death in the warres of the Danes raging then most extreamely which was the thirtie third of his Fathers raigne and of Christs Natiuitie 1011. 43 Egbert the second sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife seemeth to haue beene borne two yeeres after his brother Ethelstan in the tenth yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeare of our Lord 988 and to haue
whereupon the King designed young Edgar his sonne the heire apparent and gaue him the surname of Adeling a name of great honor appropriated to the Princes of the blood and men capable of the Crowne 11 Besides these former attempts certaine Danish Pirates entred the Port of Sandwich which with all the Sea-Coasts of Essex they spoiled and in Flaunders made Marchandize of their prey The Irish likewise with thirty sixe shippes entred Seuern and with the assistance of Griffith king of South-Wales burnt or flew all that they found against whom Alfred Bishop of Worcester went and fought but with such successe that many of his Souldiers were slaine and the rest put to flight which made the Welshmen far more bold and Rese the brother of Griffith make many incursions to fetch preyes out of England till at length he was slaine at Bulerden and his head presented to king Edward at Gloucester 12 His domesticall molestations were chieflie by Earle Goodwin and his sonnes and those first springing vpon this following occasion Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne who had married Gods sister by the fathers side to King Edward came into England to visite him then lying at Gloucester and returning homeward at Canterbury his Herbinger dealing roughlie with a Burgesse for lodgings caused his owne death which when his Lord heard of thirsting for reuenge he slew eighteene Citizens in the heat of his furie the Canterburians in as great a rage gotte them to armour and slew twenty of his retinew wounding many more and made the Earle to recoile whose greeuous complaint comming to the King he commanded Goodwin to see execution done vpon the offenders Earle Goodwin not hastie to follow his commission aduised the King to examine the cause before he massacred his true subiects at the instigation of Strangers whereat King Edward was highly offended and Goodwin thereby gained great loue of the Commons This occasioned Robert Gemeticensis a Norman first made Bishop of London and after Arch-bishop of Canterbury to spred the Curtaine of disfauour betwixt Goodwin and the King vrging his refusall as an Act of Contempt wherein more dangers might lie hid then were to be suffered whereupon Edward called an assembly of Estates appointing a day of meeting at Gloucester 13 The Commons whose common guise is deadly to hate all strangers though many times well deseruing now seeing Earle Goodwin in danger for their good were easily drawne to assist him and his cause and in warlike manner garded his person at Beuerstane not farre from the King The Estates assembled and Goodwin sent for he refused to come pretending seruice against the Welsh then ready to make inroades and that his presence was more needfull there then at Court albeit the Welsh-men cleared themselues by sending their Ambassadors vnto the King The suspitions increasing great preparation on both sides was made to assist the King came Leofricke the worthy Earle of Chester Siward the stoute Earle of Northumberland and Rodulfe Earle of Hereford his sister Godas sonne by her first husband Walter de Maigne 14 To Goodwin repaired his people of Southerie and Kent and to him were brought by Swaine his sonne the men of Oxford Sommerset Hereford Gloucester and Berk-shires vnto whom Harold his other sonne ioined those of Essex Norfolke Suffolke Cambridge and Huntingdon-shires so that his host was exceedingly great and his mind thereby so inflated that from Langton where hee lay hee sent a bold and Traiterous demand to the King to haue Earle Eustace of Bulloigne with all his French and Normans that kept then in the Castle of Douer to bee deliuered vnto him and his sonnes which beeing as good reason was refused the Battle was prepared and brought to the verie point of hazard and ruine of all For in that quarrell were assembled the greatest Peeres and Lords of the Land the Kings loue swaying very much with many but yet the hatred towards Strangers possessing the hearts of more The beginning thus doubtfull and the end like to prooue dangerous the matter both with great foresight and prouidence was referred vnto Parliament to bee holden at London with all conuenient hast whereunto pledges were both giuen and receiued on either parts 15 King Edward strongly guarded with an Army of the Mercians and Northumbrians entred London and Goodwin with his sonnes in warlike manner came into Southwarke to his owne house But his Army wauering and as bad causes consciences make men doe suspecting the worst by little and little shrunke away from him which knowne to the King he presently pronounced sentence of banishment vnto Goodwin and his fiue sonnes without further proceeding by way of Parliament as was determined Goodwin therefore with great riches and his three sonnes Swaine Tostie and Girth sailed into Flanders and Harold with his brother Leofwine from Bristow passed into Ireland who were no sooner gone but the King proclaimed them Out-lawes and gaue the Earldome of Harold vnto Algar the son of Leofrick Earle of Chester This Leofricke is he which at his Countesses request freed the Citie Couentrie of their importable tribute imposed as we haue elsewhere said 16 In the second yeere of Goodwins banishment both himselfe and those his sonnes with him hauing gotten ships conuenient for warre in manner of Pirats came vpon the coasts of Kent and Sussex doing much harme and returning with spoiles the like did Harold and Leofwin from Scotland vpon the westerne coasts of Sommerset and Deuonshires who thence coasting about the point of Cornwall ioined their Fleet with their Fathers in the I le of Wight 17 Against them King Edward prepared himselfe though aged with a Nauie of sixtie ships well furnished for warre meant to haue made an end of that businesse by the destruction of his aduersaries but the Nauies ready to ioine battell God tooke the cause into his owne hand and with a thicke fogge so ouer-spread the seas that one Fleet could not thereby see another in which Goodwin and his complices by contrary windes were driuen to the place from whence they came King Edward still in iealousie of Goodwins returne rigged forth forty tall ships to secure the seas which kept not so strong a watch but that Goodwin got by them solliciting the people of Kent Sussex and Surrey vnto his aid and entring Thamesis did the like vnto them in London who accepted of his arriuage though King Edward lay there so that without disturbance his Nauie fell vp with the tide through the south Arch of the Bridge a mighty army to his aid mustered vpō the same side of the riuer 18 The Nobilitie then seeing side against side and all of them meere English ready to hazard their bloud in the quarrels of strangers wrought so with Edward and Goodwin that they came vnto peace and pledges were againe deliuered for the performance whereof Wilmot the sonne of Earle Goodwin and Hacun the sonne of Swaine his eldest were sent
Edwin and Morcar Edgar surnamed Etheling Fretherik Abbot of S. Albans Agelnothus Abbot of Glastenbury Walteof the sonne of the warlike Siward Earle of Northumberland Roger Earle of Hertford Rainulph Earle of Cambridge and Gospatricke Earle of Cumberland were the men of greatest note yet was hee no sooner gone but that Edrick surnamed Syluaticus sonne to Alfrick the brother of Edrick Streona the treacherous Earle of Mercia a man of great spirit and of no little power aided by the Welshmen tooke vp armes and denied subiection to the Normans so that by either partie as in ciuill discords it euer falleth out great spoiles were made in many places but most of all in Herefordshire where Robert Fitz-Scroope left to man the Castle did much hurt vpon the Tenants of Edricke and he to requite him with the like calling to his aide Blethyn and Rywalhon Kings of Wales wasted all to the mouth of Wye 10 These stirres in England called William out of Normandy and were so distastful to his great but ill digesting stomacke that hee began to hold the reine straiter and harder to curbe the head-strong English giuing the possessions of their Nobles vnto his Normans and laying vnwonted taxes heauie subsidies vpon the Commons then which nothing bred him more hatred in so much that many of them to enioy a barren liberty forsooke their fruitfull inheritance and with their Wiues Children as outlawes liued in the Woods preferring that naked name of freedome before a sufficient maintenance possest vnder the thraldome tyranny of their Conquerors but in short time to sustaine their wants easily conceiued but hardly indured they so fell to spoyle and robbe that the high waies lay vntrod from towne to towne yea and priuate houses euery where so guarded with bowes billes polaxes swords and clubs as if they had been not harbours of peace but fortresses of warre when praies were made at the shutting in and opening of their dores as in times of open hostilitie On the other side such as preferred vassalage with some hope of tollerable yea or vntollerable vsage they to curry fauour with the Normans seeming to forget who they were became as strangers themselues and did shaue their beards round their haire and in arment behauiour and diet a ltogether vnfashioned themselues to imitate them it being a shame in those daies euen amongst Englishmen to bee an Englishman 11 Vnto these Malecontents and voluntarie Out-lawes ioined Morcar and Edwine the stout Earles of Chester and Yorkeshire setting vp again for their Captaine Edgar Etheling which if in due time at first they had done might haue proued successefull who with their complices right valiantly for a time resisted the Normans and in their proceedings put many of them to the sword King William as carefull and sedulous to preuent further mischiefe collecting his forces and not without danger of his life dissolued their power so that euery man sought how to saue himselfe by escape among whom Edwin and Morcar Welthersus and Merther with some of the Bishops and Clergie went into Scotland Marleswin and Gospatrick Noble-men of Northumberland went into Denmarke Edgar Atheling with his mother Agatha and his sisters Christian and Margaret tooke the seas for Hungarie but by contrary winds were driuen into Scotland where they were most courteously entertained by Malcolme surnamed Cammor King of that Country who so affected the person and qualities of Lady Margaret that hee entred with her a Nuptiall contract and the rather in respect of her possibility and neerenesse to the English crowne whose marriage was solemnized about the feast of Easter in the second of King Williams raigne whereby Scotland became a sanctuary to the English which daily fledde thither from the pressures of the Normans 12 The Conquerour now perceiuing the occasion of new stirres sent vnto King Malcolme for the deliuerie of Edgar his enemie which if he refused hee threatened to denounce open warre against Scotland But Malcolme minding more his owne honour then King VVilliams threats returned this answere That he held it an vniust thing yea and in a Prince a wicked part to betray him to his enemy that came vnto his Court for protection as Prince Edgar was forced for feare of his life whose innocency and demeanour toward William his greatest aduersarie could not touch with the least suspect alleadging further besides the respect of ordinary humanity in this case euer religiously to be obserued the straight bands of their neere alliance which required him to tender the afflicted estate of his most louing wiues most loued brother comming vnder his Canopie as it were for defence 13 William thus frustrate of all hope from king Malcolme and daily perplexed at the flight of the English vnto his kingdome feared a reuolt dangerous rebellion to preuent which hee caused foure strong castles to bee built one at Hasting another at Lincolne the third at Nottingham the fourth at Yorke wherein he bestowed strong Garisons and disarming the English of armour commaunded euery house-holder to put out both fire and candle at eight of the clocke at night at which houre in euery City Towne and Village he caused a bell to be rung of the French then called Couerfew that is Couer-fire partly yet in practise and in name verie neer commonly called Curfue to preuent nightly tumults that might happily be done 14 All this his circumspection notwithstanding could not preuent the troubles that presently arose for Goodwin and Edmund the sonnes of the late King Harold comming with some forces out of Ireland and landing in Sommersetshire fought with Adnothus sometime master of their fathers horse but now a Normanist whom they slew with many others and taking great booties both in Cornwall and Deuonshire departed againe for Ireland Excester likewise seeking to shake off the fetters of the Normans bondage as also Northumberland to recouer their former liberties tooke Armes against whom King William in all hast possible sent Robert Cumin and went himselfe strongly prepared against Excester which he most straitly beleaguered at which time the Citizens thought it not enough to shutte their gates against him but contemptuously taunted and flouted him vntill a great peece of the wall falling downe by the especiall hand of God as the Historians of that age report they immediately set open their gates and submitted themselues to his mercy The chiefe instigator to their disloialty was Githa the mother of King Harold and sister to Swain King of Denmarke with others siding against the Normans who now seeing the yeelding vp of that Citie shifted themselues out of danger and got ouer vnto Flanders 15 But fortune to Cumin was not so fauourable in the North nor himselfe so circumspect as vaâ—…iant for lying securely as hee thought in the City Durham hee was on the sodaine surprised in the night by Edgar Atheling and his
followers where Robert and seuen hundred of his Normans were slain one onely escaping who brought the bloody news thereof to King William which hapned in the third of his raigne the twenty eight of Ianuary and yeere of Christ 1068. The depth of Winter notwithstanding he posted into the north whose only terror danted all further attempts so that taking some of the Authors of this rebellion he cut off their hands and some of their heads conceiuing hereupon more hatred against the English and in that spleene of displeasure returned to London 16 Whiles these insurrections were on foot in England the fugitiue English in Denmarke so far preuailed with King Swaine that they procured his aid to recouer their rights and the rather as they alleadged for that the Crowne of England was his descending from those that had before made conquest therof hee therefore sent a puissant Nauie of three hundred saile well fraught with souldiers vnder the conduct of Osburne his brother and Harold and Canute his sonnes who arrining in Humber landed their men for Yorke and wasted the Country all the way as they went vnto whom shortly ioined Edgar and his associates out of Scotland so that their Army was exceedingly strong Whose approch so terrified the Yorkers that for very griefe thereof their Archbishop Aldred who was wholly become the Normans fauourite died and the Norman Garrisons that there kept lest the enemy should haue any shelter or succour set their suburbs on fire the flame whereof carried with an ouer-high wind soone consumed a great part of the City it selfe and therein the faire Cathedrall Church of S. Peters with a famous Library thereto adioining 17 The Citizens and Souldiers thus beset with sodaine flames thinking to secure their liues frō the fire did enhazard them on the fury of the sword for comming vnawares vpon these hardy and well appointed Danes were forced to come to a disordered fight wherein though for a time they behaued themselues most valiantly yet being ouerlaid were discomfited with the slaughter of three thousand of their men The Danes swelling with this prosperous successe tooke into Northumberland bringing all to their obeisance where they came and the two yong gallants were therby so fleshed incouraged that they intended to haue marched to London had not the extremity of winter enemy to all warlike enterprise s hindred them yea and William as willingly would haue beene doing if the same cause had not kept him backe but when the time of the yeare was fit for warre hee gathered a great host whereof the English were chiefe this being his policy to vse their weapons each against others wherby their strengths might bee lessened that so whosoeuer lost his Normans might winne these ioining battaile with the enemy fought it out manfully and lastly making a breach into a wing of the Danish army therewith so daunted the rest that all of them gaue backe and fled Harold and Canute to their ships Edgar Atheling by swift horse into Scotland Earle Waltheof who with his owne hands had slaine many a Norman that day was reconciled to King William now left conquerour of the field whose wrath was so kindled against these Northerne disturbers that he wasted all the faire Country betwixt Yorke and Durham leauing al desolate for threescore miles space which nine yeares after lay vntilled without any inhabitant when grew so great a famine that these Northerns were forced to eate the flesh of men 18 The Conquerour after these troubles bare more hatred vnto the English whose inconstancie so he accounted their vnquenched desire of liberty he daily dreaded especially the Nobles and men of power whereupon hee beganne to deale yet more roughly for light causes thrusting out some of them into exile and depriuing more of their lands and goods seizing most part of euery mans reuenews into his owne possession as gained by a lawful conquest causing them to redeeme them againe at his hands and yet retained a propriety thereof vnto himselfe by receiuing an annuall rent and other prouisions and seruices whereof if they failed their lands were vtterly excheated to the crown neither spared hee the Corporations of Cities Townes Monasteries or Episcopall Sees but tooke from them their ancient liberties and priuiledges whose redemptions set at what rate it pleased himselfe soon weakened their estates which was the onely thing hee aimed at and therefore often blamed Canutus for his ouermuch gentlenes extended towards those whom he had conquered whose steps therein hee ment not to tread 19 He charged the Clergy with armour horse and money for the maintenance of his wars wherin the Bishops and Abbots were taxed at very great summes which hee caused to bee registred and laid vp in his treasury so that hee did not onely bereaue their Abbies and Monasteries of all their gold and siluer but by the report of Roger Windouer laid hands vpon their Chalices and rich shrines and for their further vndoing established by decree that no English Scholler should come to promotion In which respect also whereas King Alfred had for the maintenance of many learned Diuines which might instruct his people in the Faith in their owne vulgar tong founded a goodly Colledge in Oxford to be maintained wholly at the Kings charges which was accordingly performed and roially continued in all his successors raigns King William desiring vtterly to destroy the English tongue and preaching therein decreed that the said annuall expence should neuer after bee allowed out of the Kings Exchequer to the great impairing both of learning and religion To further all which proceedings his holy Father Pope Alexander the second set in a foote sending two Cardinals and a Bishop from the See Apostolike who in a Councell degraded Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury Egelwine Bishop of the East-Angles besides diuers other Bishops and Abbots of the English nation depriued for no euident cause but onlie to giue place to the Normans in fauour of the King 20 The ancient lawes of the land he abrogated for the most part ordaining new nothing so equall nor so easie to bee kept which his lawes although they neerly concerned the English therefore ought of them to haue beene familiariy knowne were notwithstanding written in the harsh Norman tongue which they vnderstood not so that many persons partly by the iniquitie of the law it selfe partly by ignorance in misconstruction often also by the sleightes of Pleaders and Iudges who might pretend for law what they list were wrongfully condemned in forfeiture of goods lands yea and also of life and generally so intangled with their vnknowne interpretation and tortured with their delaies turmoiles and trauerses that they rather chose to giue ouer their suites then to follow them with their endlesse vexations He caused likewise his Broad seale wherewith he confirmed his Deeds and Charters to be inscribed on
that he would not turne his backe till he were with them and thereupon commanded to breake downe the wall that he might goe forth the next way to the Sea leauing straight Commission for his Nobles to follow him with all celerity 32 But the winds being contrary and thereby both the Sea and the King in a great rage his Pilote misdoubting hazard of Shipwrake desired him humbly to expect a while till those boisterous Elements were calmer and passage more safe Wherunto he answered as no whit daunted Hast thou euer heard that any King hath beene drowned therefore hoise vp the Sailes I charge thee and be gone The City vpon this vnexpected speed of the King was soone released and Helias Consull of Cinomannia who did beleaguer it being taken by a traine was by King William iested at to his face as a man neither of Martiall prowesse nor policie at which indignity the Noble Helias disdainingly storming with great boldnesse said vnto Rufus I am now thy Prisoner not by thy prowesse but by chance of warre and my owne misfortune but were I at liberty thou shouldest well know I am not the man thus to be laughed at The King well-liking the confidence of his spirit Well then said hee I giue thee full liberty goe thy waies doe what in thee lieth I am the man that euer will mate thee 33 And surely howsoeuer he might be blemished with many staines of bad Gouernment yet for his valour and resolutions in wars he is greatly commended and so much by some that if it were not against the faith of Christianity it might be thought saith Malmesbury that the Soule of Caesar had entred into the body of this Kufus as that of Euphorbus is said to haue don into Pythagoras yea those staines we may well thinke were no whit lessened by his story writers who were dependants of the Romish See for that he little fauoured their Holy Father or any such as adhered vnto the See of Rome against the Prerogatiue of his Crowne as especially appeared in his Offence conceiued against Anselmus Archbishop of Canterbury for his too Romish humor There was at that time a Schisme in the Roman Church which Monster-like had then two heads on one Body the Emperour who claimed that as his right placing one and the Roman Clergy abetting another Vrbanus by name with whom consorted Anselme against the Kings command The King alleged that no Archbishop or Bishop of the kingdome should or ought be subiect to the Pope or Court of Rome with whom they had nought to doe that he and his Realme had as large franchesies euer since the receiuing of the Christistian faith as the Emperour had in his Empire and that therefore none ought in his Realme to bee receiued for Pope whom himselfe and his State should not first approue that without his licence none should goe or appeale to Rome in any cause that Anselme could not keepe his Allegeance to his Soueraigne and also to the Pope Vpon all which points the Prelates of England excepting only Gundulphus B. of Rochester assented to the King against Anselmus that he was guilty of High Treason for attempting to depriue the Crowne of these prerogatiues 34 And because the King then vrged that herein he did no more then his Father had done before him it shal not be impertinent to obserue heere how that as Vrbanus vsed Anselmus for his instrument to draw the King to his becke so Pope Gregorie before him vsed Archbishop Lanfrancks helpe for vndermining of William the Conquerour and to subiect him and his State to the Papacie which that it may appeare the better I will here insert the Conquerors owne Letter to the Pope To Gregory the most Excellent Pastor of Holy Church William by the grace of God King of England and Duke of Normandy wisheth health and friendship Your Legat Hubert Religious Father came vnto me exhorting me in your name to make Allegeance to you and your Successors and to take better order for the money wich my Predecessors were wont to send to the Church of Rome The one I haue granted of the other I haue not admitted Fealtie to you I neither would nor will make for I neither promised you somuch neither finde I that euer my Antecessors did performe it to yours The * money hath beene negligently gathered my selfe almost these three yeeres being in France but being by Gods mercy returned into my Kingdome as much as is Collected is now sent by the said Legate the rest shall be sent when it may conueniently by the messengers of Lanfrancke our faithfull seruant Pray for vs and for the good estate of our Kingdome for I haue loued your Predecessors and my desire is aboue all others sincerely to loue you and to heare you obediently His Holinesse was then very wroth that things did not cotten better to his desires in England But Lanfranck cleared himselfe of the blame shewing him how diligently but indeed traiterously hee had bestirred himselfe in counselling the King to yeeld to sweare obedience to the Pope Suasi sed non persuasi saith he I haue so aduised him but I could not persuade him 35 By which incredible pride and Popish incroachments attempted by the meanes of these chiefest Prelates of the Kingdome King William Rufus no doubt saw it was high time for him to preuent farther mischiefes to his State by following his Fathers steps in timely repressing such Papall intrusions yea so farre was hee from yeelding his necke to that yoke that hee auowed that the Popes though boasting of Peters Chaire had not from him any power of binding or loosing whose godly steppes they wholly neglected following onely after Lucre and wordly Honours that also it was but imposture to teach Intercession and bootlesse to vse Inuocation to Saints euen to Saint Peter himselfe And as for the rest of the Romish Clergie who then gaue themselues strangely to wordly and fleshly pleasures wearing their guilt girdles and spurres and trimming their bushie Locks their loose liues the King much detested and sought to punish which most incensed their Choler and these were the haires no doubt in those Monkish writers Pennes that euer blotted his faire name vnder their fast-running and vneuen hands For so much may we gather from Gemeticensis the Recorder of his life who hauing reported many Acts of this Kings seemeth lastly to checke himselfe for going so farre where he saith These and many other like things wee could truely report of him were it not we think it vnconvenient largely to relate his actions because he persecuted verie many of Gods seruants and the holy Church not a little for which it is thought by the most part of wisemen that he repented too late and vnprofitably 36 And true it is that some of them haue taxed him for great Pride and Couetousnesse whereof yet some pregnant
County against him for which cause Godfrey Earle of Gaunt tooke such displeasure that hee entred into that Earledome and marrying the said Helia his daughter kept the County perforce against King Henries great power But Robert de Beliasme that had escaped at Duke Roberts ouerthrow was then taken and committed prisoner to Warham Castle too gentle a punishment for so blood-thirstie a man whose nature was such that he delighted himselfe onely in cruelty an example whereof hee shewed vpon his owne sonne who being but a childe and playing withhim the father for a pastime put his thumbes in the boies eyes and thrust out the balles thereof 31 These warres somewhat asswaged King Henry returned into England where the people conceiued much grudge at his importable taxes and the Clergy no lesse at his reseruation of Church liuings in their vacancies vnder pretence of keeping them for the worthiest but how vnworthily he oftentimes bestowed thē may be gathered by that prety reproof of Guymundus his Chaplain who grieuing to see vnworthymen for the most part aduanced to Bishoprickes and other dignities when on the Rogation day he celebrated diuine seruice in the Kings Chappel being to read that lesson out of Saint Iames it rained not on the earth III. yeares and VI. moneths hee purposely read it it rained not one one one yeares and fiue one monethes All men either laughing or wondring at his reading the King checkt him for it and askt him the reason marry quoth he I see you bestow your preferments onely on such as can read so which secret touch the King well weighing did both presently preferre him to the gouernment of Saint Frideswides in the Vniuersity of Oxford and afterward was more carefull in all other his choices 32 The King had not beene long in England after his returne from Normandy before the Welshmen then a restlesse people were in Armes against such English as had set footing in that Country which were Gilbert Strangbowe Earle of Strygil and others whose lands in the south part Owen ap Cadogan sore molested and spoiled the like did Gruffith ap Conan Prince of North-Wales vpon Hugh Earle of Chesters County and both of them denied King Henry either seruice or tribute These Earles so incensed the King touching these and other outrages of the Welshmen that in a rage he vowed not to leaue one aliue in al North Wales nor in Powys-land and straight repairing thitherward diuided his Armie into 3. parts The first was led by Earle Gilbert against South-wales the second band by Alexander King of Scotland and Hugh Earle of Chester against North-Wales and the King himselfe lead the third vnder whose Standard was the chiefe strength of middle England But the Welsh seeing themselues far vnable to withstand this present preparation tooke into the Mountaines and Woods their surest holds where being followed with great difficulty many of them were slaine and the rest yeelded to King Henry who now as a Conquerour in triumph returned to London 33 Whither immediately resorted vnto him the Ambassadour of his sonne in law the Emperour to haue his wife Lady Maud now marriage-able to be sent vnto him to which request the King most willingly condescended and to furnish her forth accordingly laid a taxe vpon his Subiects taking three shillings for euery Hide of land wherupon shee was presently conducted by his greatest Peares into Germany and at Mentz married to the Emperour Henry the fourth being there consecrated and crowned his Empresse 34 Shortly after King Henry tooke the Seas for Normandy and there created his sonne William about the age of twelue yeeres Houeden saith but eight Duke of that Country causing the people to sweare him fealty whereof grew a custome that thenceforth the Kings of England made euermore their eldest sonnes Dukes of Normandy which done he returned and nothing recorded of his next yeres aduentures but onely that the Sea gaue place to the Sands and by low Ebbes restored some part of her treasures that long had laien hid and buried in her depth the riuers likewise forgat their wonted swiftnes and as it were seemed vnwilling to pay their ancient tribute into that deiected Element and among them Thamesis not the least whose waters so failed for two daies that betwixt London Bridge and the Tower she became passable and scarse two foot deepe 35 King Henry free now from all forraine domesticall trouble onely Gruffith ap Rees somewhat vnquiet in Wales gaue his thoughts to assure the Crowne into his line and to ordaine lawes for the well gouerning of his people for calling an assembly at Salisbury caused the Estates both Spirituall and Temporall to sweare fealty to himselfe and to his sonne Willam the Hope of succession then reforming many abuses and ending certaine contentions both of his Nobles and Prelates laid here the first foundation of our High Court of Parliament for the English Kings in elder times ordered the affaires of the Common-wealth by their Edicts by their officers and by the Gouernours of euerie Country and seldome had the ioint aduice of their people sauing onely at beginning of their gouernment and in time of warre whereas now the Subiect best vnderstanding his owne grieuances hath both liberty in choice of their Knights and Burgesses as also free voice to complaine thereof in that honourable assembly 36 At this time Theobald Earle of Blessis Nephew vnto King Henry vpon occasion of displeasure rose vp in Armes against the French King to whose aid King Henry sent whereat Lewes found himselfe sore agrieued and drew to his side Baldwine Earle of Flanders and Foulke Earle of Aniou who together tooke oath to dispossesse Henry of Normandy and to make William the sonne of the Curtoise Duke thereof to whom it belonged by right and descent to which also many of the Nobles of Normandy consented pittying the wrong of the noble spirited Child and the wretched captiuity of the blind and ouer-borne Father 37 Henry as wisely wrought against their designes and leauying a great taxe vpon his Subiects passeth therewith into Normandy where vniting the aides of the foresaid Theobald as also of the Earle of Britaine with his English hee made a great shew in the field at which time King Lewes with the Earles of Flanders and Aniou being entred Normandy and hearing of King Henries approch and power staid scarsly one night but as mē without hart or courage returned and left the Country for him so that all things seemed well quieted for a yeare or two nothing disturbing King Henries peace excepting only the expectance of the Popes Legate whom hee prohibited to enter England and the death of his Queene Maud the very mirrour of piety humility and princely bounty 38 But coales of displeasure kindled betwixt King Henry and Lewes of France were not quite extinct though they
him a sonne whose name was Henry for ioy whereof King Henry assembled his Lords and againe made his said Daughter and the lawfull Heires of her body his Successors in his Dominions 54 And then preparing againe for his last and fatall passage into Normandy tooke shipping vpon the Nones of August the very day wherein he first receiued the Crowne when hapned so wonderfull an Eclipse of the Sunne that Malmsbury the reporter faith himselfe then saw the starres plainly in the Firmament about the Sunne and that two daies after so great and fearefull an Earthquake hapned that the house where in himselfe sate was lifted vp with a double remoue and others say that out of riffes in the earth burning flames arose that could not be quenched which diuers iudged to be fatall prodigies of the deathes of those Princes that soone after ensued 56 For Robert the Curtoise after twenty sixe yeers imprisonment and blindnesse through griefe conceiued at the putting on of a faire new roabe too little for the King and therefore in kindnesse sent to Duke Robert to weare grew weary of his life as disdaining to bee mocked with his brothers cast cloathes and cursing the time of his vnfortunate Natiuity resused thenceforth to take any sustenance and so pined himselfe to death His body was buried at Gloucester in the Church of Saint Peter and middle of the Quire where to this day remaineth his Tombe with a carued Image of his feature as the monument of a most vnfortunate man 57 And not long after K. Henry in Normandy comming scarse very well from Hunting in the Forrest of Lyons and Towne of Saint Denys made his repast of a dish of Lampreyes which meat hee too wel loued but could neuer well digest whereupon he fell more grieuously sicke and the same still increasing after seuen daies sicknesse vpon the first of December the sixty fiue of his age and yeare of Christ Iesus 1135. when hee had raigned King of England thirty fiue yeeres foure moneths lacking foure daies Duke of Normandy twenty nine yeers and foure monethes he died in the said towne of S. Denys and from thence was conueied to Roan where his Bowels Eyes and Braines were taken out and buried the body also sliced and powdred with much salt was wrapped in a Buls hide to auoide the stinch beeing so intollerable a point fitting for such great Princes to thinke on in their great glory and pleasures to remember their fraile and humane condition that the Physitian who tooke out his braines was poisoned therewith and presently died wherupon some obserued that other Kings killed men in their life but he also * after he was dead thence was his Corps carried into England and honourably buried vpon the day of Christs Natiuity at Reading in Barkeshire in the Abbey that himselfe had there founded and endowed with large possessions 58 After his death saith Huntington and Houeden men spake their mind as freely of him as of any other dead man some commending him for these three glorious felicities Wisedome Victory and Wealth others condemning him for three especiall vices Couetousnesse Cruelty and Lechery some instances of which wee haue touched in the relation of his life the first three in obtaining and keeping the Crowne the last in his most grieuous taxations cruell handling and imprisoning his Brother and his incontinency of life shall presently appeare by his many illegitimate issues the fruites of his wantonnes and witnesses of his shame in that Princes who are to punish such sinnes in others ought themselues especially to be free from them for though their liuing fortunes stoppe mens tongues from vpbraiding yet after their death the tongues of the vulgar and pennes of the learned will make the infamy of their vices to bee immortall 59 He was for personage of a reasonable stature broad breasted well iointed and full of flesh amiable of countenance sharpe and faire eyes blacke of haire and that somewhat carelesly hanging on his forehead his mind was enriched with many vertues a follower of Iustice a louer of Religion seuere against theeues and all effeminate nicities So that hee commanded mens long haire which against God and Natures law was matchable at that time with womens to be cut off temperate of diet and neuer drinking but for thirst valiant in battaile yet very circumspect seeking rather to win by wise care then by effusion of bloud and by the report of most Writers excelled all the Princes of the World in his time in Mercy Wealth and Bounty vnto Monasteries the land hee defended by Garrisons of Souldiers planted on the Confines of his neighbour Princes building many Forts Bulwarkes and Castles besides twenty fiue Townes and Cities whatsoeuer was wisely or vertuously performed in his Gouernement is chiefly ascribed to his yonger yeares institution in true Learning and Philosophy which was the great furnishment of him vnto the Science of Regality being often heard to say that hee esteemed an vnlearned King but a crowned Asse In which regard saith Rossus hee tooke chiefe pleasure to reside in his new Palace which himselfe built at Oxford both for the delight he had in learned men himselfe being very learned and for the vicinity of his new Parke at Woodstocke which he had fraught with all kind of strange beasts wherein he much delighted as Lyons Leopards Lynces Camells Porcupins and the like His delight also in works of deuotion shewes it selfe both in the erection and indowment of the Collegiate and Episcopall Sees of Carlile and Ely as also of the Abbayes of Hide Circester Reading and the Priorie of Dunstable His Wife Queene Maud founded the Priorie of Holy Trinity within Algate and the Hospital of Saint Giles in the Fields so that by himselfe his Queene and other deuoted persons twenty foure foundations to religious vses if not more were erected in the raigne of this King His Wiues 60 Maude the first Wife of King Henry was the daughter of Malcolme the third surnamed Canmoir King of Scotland her mother was S. Margaret daughter to Edward sonne of Edmund the Ironside King of England She was married vnto him at London in the first yeare of his raigne Anno 1100. by Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury hauing formerly vowed her selfe a Nunne which some swore she did not for loue of single life but to auoide some vnworthy matches which her Father would haue imposed on her Her Coronation was at Westminster by the same Anselme on Sunday the eleuenth of Nouember in the same yeare She was his wife seuenteene yeeres and more famous for her learning loue to learning charity to the poore and all vertuous dispositions and deceased at Westminster the first of May in the eighteenth yeere of his raign and yeere of our Saluation 1118. where shee was buried in S. Peters Church on
Normans disliking that and some other his doings sent for Theobald Earle of Bloys Stephens elder Brother offering him both their Dukedome and their swords and liues to defend him in it who comming to Luxonia Robert Earle of Gloucester not vnwilling any way to weaken King Stephen deliuered vnto him vpon composition the County of Falesia himselfe carrying no small summe of money thence out of King Henries Treasurie and very throughly though secretly watching all opportunities to aduance the title and designes of the Empresse 9 Stephen recouered and hearing these stirres prepared himselfe first into Normandy at whose approach after some small attempts the people distracted betwixt feare and sense of their ducty yeelded themselues vnto his power surrendring their fenced Cities and other strong holds This good successe thus fortunately begunne hee hoped further to prosecute by meanes of a league which hee lately had made with Lewis the seuenth King of France and heereupon created Eustace his eldest son liuing Duke of Normandie commanding him to do his homage for the same to Lewis 10 Earle Theobald seeing himselfe thus defeated of his hopes and purposes stormed at the wrongs done by King Stephen for hee his elder by birth and Bloyses Earledomes lawfull heire laide his title both for Normandie and England also now vsurped by Stephen his yonger notwithstanding rage nought auailing without power hee came to a composition and remitted his Claime for two thousand markes annually to be paid Geffrey of Aniou likewise whose title by his Wife was better then them both not able at the preset being so far ouer-matched by the Kings power wealth confederats to do what he would yeelded to necessity and for fiue thousand markes yeerely to be paid suffered Stephen quietly to enioy the Crowne 11 Hauing thus at once swept the two greatest rubbes out of his fortunes way hee well hoped that all cloudes of displeasure and opposition were now ouer-blowne when vnexpectedly newes came that England was intumults the sparkes of conspiracie kindled secretlie before in the hearts of factious Peers now openly breaking foorth vpon aduantage of his absence in Normandie therefore hauing not altogether cōposed his busines in those parts he took ship for England in the depth of the winter and euen in the Vigill of Christs Natiuitie besieged and after tooke the Castle of Bedford that was manned against him in the behalfe of the Scots about which time Dauid their King hauing entred Northumberland in the quarrell of Queene Maude the ruder sort of his Armie as commonly the best gouerned is not emptie of such reuenged too tragically the wrongs of the Empresse in ripping vp the wombes of women with child and tossing their infants vpon the points of their speares slaying the Priests at the Altar and dismembring the slaine bodies in most vnhumane maner 12 Against these King Stephen made hastilie forward affirming it no policie to giue one houres rest vnto the Enemie and threatning more then hee accomplished entred Scotland whence after some small reuenge wrought hee was hastily recalled so many of his Nobles in England now in Armes against him that hee was in a sort besette on euerie side And what other could bee a Vsurper expect from them but Treason whom himselfe had formerly taught to be Traitors to their rightfull Soueraigne But yet as no Rebellion was euer without pretence of Reason and Iustice they alledged that hee had violated his Oath touching their Forrests and other Immunities of Church and Common-wealth but Church and Common-wealth were but publike colours for priuate grudges as Malmesburie who then liued well vnfouldeth which the Great-Ones concerued against their King because he would not grant them such Castles Commands and Lordships as themselues liked and expected of him whom they thought to be so obliged vnto them that he ought denie them nothing The endlesse and shamelesse importunities of these men sometimes hee put off alleadging thereby the impaire of his Crownes reucnewes sometimes hee was faine to satisfie distrusting their fal◅ing from him whose loialtie notwithstanding beeing built on so vn-noble grounds was but coloured and therefore could not long bee permanent Neither was it For Robert of Glocester the Empresses halfe-brother and now her chiefe Counsellor and Captaine finding those particular dislikes apt to be wrought on and made seruiceable for a common behoofe whetted on with the touch of conscience and counsells of religious learned men who vrged him with the hazard both of his credit and soule for neglect of his first and only-lawfull Oath to the Empresse sent threatning messages vnto King Stephen charging him with his Oath of Allegiance vnto Lady Maud his Soueraigne against whom hee h◅ shewed himselfe a most perfidious man and had impiouslie drawne him with others to doe the like and so denouncing Stephen an open Enemie to the State and himselfe vnto Stephen made strong his faction with the assistance of many Nobles among whom Milo a chiefe man of warre and High Constable to King Stephen reuolted from him and became a great help to their proceedings 13 Earle Robert whom estsoones the enraged King discharged of his honours and possessions in England tooke into the Castle of Bristow and made good also his Castle of Slede his complices likewise did the like in other places for William Talbot manned the Castle of Hereford William Louell the Castle of Carie Paganell the Castle of Ludlow William de Mount the Castle of Dunestor Robert de Nichol the Castle of Warram Eustace Fitz-Iohn the Castle of Meltune William Fitz-Alain the Castle of Shrewsburie and Walkelinus the Castle of Doure And thus those forts which were erected to defend the Crowne first offended the King some few whereof as he recouered he flatted to the ground and wished the other no higher walls still swearing by Gods Birth his vsuall Oath hee would not so slightlie bee vnseated of his Crowne and wondring what should mooue them who had so readilie aduanced him so speedily to vnstate him One fresh motiue to these Noble-mens discontents was the Kings * seizing on some great men and their lands on bare suspition of their loialtie and on the other side the extraordinarie fauour which Stephen shewed to William de Ypre and his Flemings which they interpreted as a contempt of themselues and their Nation whose counsells he generally followed and chieflie relied vpon In disdaine whereof they sent word to the Empresse that within fiue Monethes shee should haue the Realme at command according to their Oaths made to her Father 14 These turmoiles thus working in the bowels of the Kingdome Dauid King of Scotland had better opportunitie to assaile the sides and skirts thereof and following what hee had begunne with a very great Armie entring Northumberland made great slaughter of the English and destruction of their Countrey
the Castles of Waltham Farnham and Winchester with Munition and men meane while the Empresse came speedily to Gloucester to conferre with Milo her chiefest friend and presently againe returning to Oxford which she chose for her Court and chiefe place of abode was there maintained only at his charge not hauing one dayes diet or prouision of her owne to requite which fidelity and other noble seruices she there created him Earle of Hereford 35 Her forces recollected thither assembled she went forthwith to the City of Winchester accompanied with Dauid King of Scotland her vncle Earle Robert her brother and many other Nobles where sending for the Bishop being then in the City whose aid shee could hardly spare and therefore was desirous of his reconcilement though hee mistrusted some perill yet not daring to send a deniall returned the Messenger with this equiuocall answere that he would with all speed addresse himselfe as if hee had meant to follow them so forthwith issuing secretly out of the City did indeed addresse himselfe to worke her ruine for sending for Queene Maude her sonne Eustace the Londoners and William Ypres afterwards created Earle of Kent made strong his part himselfe and friends abiding in the City whiles the Empresse and her Nobles defensed themselues in the Castle not aduenturing to goe forth amongst so many their mortall enemies and soone after to worke his wrathfull will knowing the Citizens to bee more affected to the Empresse then to him commanded the said Citie to bee set on fire where in the Monastery of Nunnes aboue twentie Churches the Couent of S. Grimbald and the better part of the Citie were consumed to ashes 36 Seuen weekes thus spent in this counter-siege of the Citie and Castle the Bishoppe to deceiue the Empresse commanded peace to bee proclaimed and the Gates to bee set open towards euening The Empresse then who had indured such troubles and so long a restraint greatlie desired to change her lodging and to recreat her perplexed spirits in some other place so taking horse accompanied with her brother Reinold Earle of Cornewall her seruants and many others her friends besides Earle Robert who followed behind with a troupe of Nobles and Knights presentlie at the Bishoppes commandment shee was pursued by his Souldiers and many of her traine wounded and taken prisoners the Empresse by good prouidence escaped into the Castle of Lutegareshall and thence to the Castle Diuize where vnderstanding that shee was still in hazard to bee surprized shee was contented as what will not necessity endure a womans wit deuise to bee laide in a coffine bound fast with cords and so as if it had beene her Corse carried in a horse-litter to the Citie of Glocester in which bonds of her owne distresse shee had good occasion to remember the chaines of King Stephens captiuitie To such extremities were these two Princes at the selfe same time subiect that whiles they turmoiled for spacious Kingdomes brought themselues to the very extream wants of aire and of elbow-roome but with such dalliance doth Fortune wee see oftentimes follow her game that shee maketh euen Monarchs the Balls of her play and tosseth them lastly into the Hazard whence hardly they escape with safetie of life Yet this was not the worst for Earle Robert her brother whilest hee was busier in prouiding for her safetie then for his owne was taken by his pursuers at Stoubreg with others brought backe to Winchester and there presented by the Bishop vnto Queene Maud King Stephens wife who committed him to the custodie of William Ypres and he for more safety to Glocester but others taking sanctuarie in the Nuns Monastery of Warwell were burned together with the place Thus then the King on the one side and the Earle on the other were kept in safe custodie but the Queene labouring for the Kings release and the Countesse for the Earles many Articles were propounded and many messengers imploied at length this was thought fittest that Stephen should bee restored to his kingdome and Robert vnder him to haue the whole gouernment of the Land so that both of them should now iointly vphold that which they the two Ring-leaders by opposition had cast downe But Earle Robert as he was no whit deiected in mind with any frowne of Fortune whatsoeuer so reserued hee his fidelity to the Empresse vnstained and vnmoued either with feare or faire inticements still refusing to capitulate for his freedome but to his Sisters liking who likewise bare so braue a minde that were her state neuer so weake shee would not consent nor giue the least eare to any composition for the Crowne 37 Then was enmitie increased the Kingdome diuided and the peoples hatred kindled in mainetaining the factions all fore-running the ruine of the Land Forthese two Chieftaines wearied with irksomnes of irons and hard imprisonment made exchange the one for the other without any farther mention of peace and so studied not onely to renew their former designes but to encrease the lands miserie by more eagre warres Stephen in England wrought the people for him Robert taking pledges of the Nobles to attend and guard the Empresse at Oxford till his returne went into Normandie to solicite Geffrey her husband for her defence But the Earle hauing troubles with his owne Nobilitie and the Normans scarsly brought to any subiection thought it not conuenient by his owne absence for a state in hope to hazard that in hand and therefore sent with Robert some strength of Armes and with them his young sonne Prince Henrie into England 38 The Empresse in his absence had well fortified her selfe in Oxford whom Stephen vsing the benefit of Roberts absence followed with an eagre pursuite and wanne the Suburbs euen vnto the Citie gates then girt hee the Empresse with so straite a siege meaning neuer to giue ouer till hee had now made her sure in his possession that for two monethes whatsoeuer Strength or Stratageme could performe in assault or defense was there put in practize till at length great penurie enforced to thinke of a surrender but shee a woman whose sexe hath often deceiued wise men resolued once againe to ouer-reach her foe by wit whom shee could not by force whereto the time did fit her wishes for being a winter sharpe aboue measure the Riuer Thamisis that runnes by the Citie walls was then congealed with a strong crusted Ice and besides a great snow did then continue and had couered the ground Maud vpon these aduantages put in practize a most dangerous attempt for cloathing herselfe and some choice of her company in white linnen garments to deceiue the eies of the Sentinells issued secretlie by night out of a posterne-gate and passing the frozen Riuer ranne on foote through ice and snow ditches and vallies for fiue miles euen to Abingdon the falling snow
still beating in their faces and there taking horse the same night got to the Castle of Wallingford to the great ioy and also admiration of all that were therein 39 In the meane while Earle Robert with Prince Henrie were arriued in England at Warrhame hauen and presentlie besieged the Castle there so to withdraw the King from siege of his sister but hearing of the happie escape of the Empresse came with young Henry vnto his mother whose sight made her forget the griefe and sorrowes that she had long indured Then was Oxford vpon conditions yeelded to the King and Wilton fired by the bastard Earle Robert The Towre of London with the Castles of Walden Pleises and Lincolne yeelded to Stephen the Castles of Warham and Portland yeelded to Robert The Earles of Chester and Essex surprized by the King William Martell the great fauourite taken and imprisoned by the Earle Thus sundrie yeeres passing with variable successes to and fro and euery yeere heaping on each side fresh calamities to the great ruine of the whole land the Empresse euen wearied with those warres and vncertaineties of successe went into Normandie chusing rather to be vnder the protection of her husband in peace then to raigne in England perplexed with troubles and to the same end she had not long before sent her young sonne Henrie to his father who desired to haue him rather heire of a Dukedome with safetie then of a Crowne with daylie hazard 40 Stephen that by a fresh surprizall of Randall Earle of Chester had got Lincolne and entring thereinto which no King before him durst doe for that certaine wizards had prophesied euilluck vnto such at christmas did there weare the Regall Crowne on his head and after the Empresses departure caused the Barons of England to sweare allegiance vnto Prince Eustace his sonne by which two complements hee supposed all had beene sure on his side and the rather for that the most faithfull puissant and euer-renowned Earles Robert of Glocester and Milo of Hereford the two great and glorious pillars which had by many Conquests supported their Anioueians cause were now conquered by death and the rest of the Nobles applying themselues to the Times kept themselues quiet in the absence of these Competitors all which gaue no little assurance vnto Stephens estate 41 But Henry Fitz-Empresse grown now from a Child thought it best a while to leaue Mercury for it is said hee was Bookish and to follow Mars so knowing his presence would preferre much his purposes for men would bee loth to hazard all for one who himselfe would neglect all hasted againe into England with an Armie of valiant and choice Souldiers to whom ioined the discontented Earle of Chester Roger the sonne of Miles deceased with many more Knights and Gallants of the English hee therefore tooke into the North and met with Dauid his cosen King of Scotland of whom hee was most honourably receiued and solemnely sacred with the Military honour of Knighthood and thence forward sought all occasions to prouoke both King Stephen and his sonne Eustace against him and hauing setled some courses with certain Peeres for the pursuit of his designes in England hee returned into Normandy to compose set forward some other businesses which might be auaileable for these his ends 42 Where long he staied not but that Geffrey his Father departed this life and left him his Heire both of Aniou and Normandy and the yeere following he matched in marriage with Eleanor Dutches of Guien and Aquitane lately diuorced from Lodowicke King of France for consanguinity and adultery saith Paris after shee had borne him two daughters Lodowicke fearing issue-male by this marriage to the disheriting of his said daughters greatly impugned Duke Henry and Stephen suspecting his greatnes now being Duke of Normandy Aniou Aquitane and Guien both of them sought each way to impeach his peace Lodowicke with Prince Eustace in the parts beyond seas and Stephen in England to make sure his succession sought to inuest the said Prince Eustace with the English Diademe both to preuent and vtterly depriue Henry Fitz-Empresse for euer for calling a Counsell at London King Stephen commaunded Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury to consecrate Prince Eustace for their King which hee refused to doe and that by commandement from the Pope whose holy See can deale on both sides as makes most for their aduantage alledging now that his Father was an vsurper and periured Intruder whereupon the honest Archbishop fled into Normandy and the King seized vpon al his possessions It may seeme that one cause of the Popes inclining to yong Henries title was to strēgthen him against his enemy King Lewis of France who had highly offended his Holines for casting the Popes Bulles whereby hee required the fruits of Vacancies of all Cathedrall Churches in France into the fire saying hee had rather the Popes Bulles should rest in the fire then his owne soule should frse in hell 43 King Stephen thus defeated of his purpose and seeing his Title questioned by the Church who had before approued it resolued to make it good by the sword for winning the Castle of Muby fortified Malmesbury and laid a strait siege vnto Wallingford against which hee erected the Castle Cranmerse to stoppe the passages of their reliefe or comming forth But Henry after hee had calmed the boisterous stormes of warre in the parts beyond the seas came ouer into England well appointed vnto whom also resorted many of the Nobility who yeelded vp themselues and aboue thirty strong Castles to the young Duke now well furnished hasted to raise the siege of Wallingford and there vndertooke a great enterprice for hee incircled the Bestegers with a great and deepe Trench whereby hee kept them from reliefe as they did keepe the Besieged 44 Stephen following hastily to succour his men though with the lesse edge for that hee neuer sped well in any assault of that Castle pitched downe his Tents euen neere his enemy and ready on both sides to giue battaile the Winter stormes were suddenly so troublesome that nothing could bee done but those somewhat ouerblowne and the Armies scarse three furlongs asunder as King Stephen was busied in disposing of his hoast and giuing direction for order of the battaile his horse vnder him rising with his fore-feet fell flat vpon the earth not without danger to his Rider and thus did he thrice ere he left which thing his Nobles secretly muttering interpreted for an vnlucky presage when William Earle of Arundell a bold and eloquent man went to him and aduised him to a peace affirming the title of Duke Henry to be iust that the Nobility on both parts there present were neerely linked in Alliances Bloud and how these stood affected was very doubtfull yea that Brethren were there assembled the one
the honour of his Church and his Person he could not renounce his Bishopricke whereas on the other side the King was bound aswell for his Soules health as for his honour to renounce those ordinances will you know the reason because the Pope and hee had condemned them And so that designe for peace was frustrate 29 The King of England tempestuously storming at these affronts and daily encrease of new salues wherewith like a guilefull Chirurgion he still made the wound more to fester menaced the Monkes which in their Abbey at Pontenei had now for two whole yeeres entertained him to thrust all of their order out of England if they durst releeue his enemy any longer Whereupon they dismissing him Lewis the French King tooke him to Sens with himselfe where for foure yeeres hee remained and was if wee may credite King Henry a great instigator of the French King and also of the Earle of Flaunders against the King of England as was also by diuers Euidences most certaine if the two said Cardinals told not a lie to the Pope But that the Peace was broken and warres renued betwixt the the two Kings chiefly for Thomas his sake Geruase the Monke himselfe doth record it as most credible 30 Howbeit by mediation at length the two Kings were againe reconciled and at their friendly enteruiew Beckets wel-willers aduised him to submit himselfe in the presence of both kings without any more reseruations which he seeming to yeeld to presented himselfe verie humbly and referred the cause to the king not now Saluo ordine suo but yet on a new point Saluo honore Dei wherewith the king exasperated told the French king such was the humor of the man that whatsoeuer disliked him he would say it was against Gods honor and so would bee neuer the neerer to conformity with which and other speeches King Lewis offended with Becket asked him whether hee thought to bee greater or holier then Saint Peter and the Peeres of both Nations accused him of much arrogancy as being himselfe the wilfull hinderer of his own and the Churches tranquility 31 Notwithstanding the Pope forgot not his faithfull Thomas and therefore after hee had graced him with a confirmation of all the Priuiledges and powers which any of his Predecessors in that See did enioy to the daring and defiance as it were of the kings vtmost indignation the king sent a letter into Germany declaring that hee would forsake Pope Alexander and ioine with the Emperour and Antipape Whereupon when the Bishop of Rome had commanded Gilbert Bishop of London to admonish the king to giue ouer his courses and customes preiudicious to the Church the said Bishop obeyed and in his answere sought to perswade the Pope to a conniuencie and forgets not to iustifie his Soueraigne as That the King was ready to obey the sacred hests of the Church sauing to himselfe his own his Kingdomes dignity That as for Appeales he claimed that honour by the ancient institution of his Kingdome that is to say That no Clerke should for a ciuill action depart the same vntill right could not be had in his Courts at home and then he would hinder noâ—…an That hee did not banish the Arch-bishop of Canterbury who might returne at his pleasure so as he would obserue all those his Grandfathers customes which once hee had giuen his faith to doe That the King thinks himselfe greatly iustified in that hee is willing to stand to the iudgement of the whole Church of his owne Kingdome c. 32 But when mediations letters messages or other waies would not preuaile the Pope admonisheth the King that he meant no longer to restrain the Archbishop from reuenging his owne and his Churches iniuries with the sword of censure and thereupon for a beginning the Archbishop excommunicates Gilbert Bishop of London and proceeded so farre with others that there was scarce found in the Kings owne Chappell and presence such as might performe the wonted ceremonies 33 The King both touched with his owne wrongs and tender of their case who for his sake vnderwent that seuerity animates Bishoppe Gilbert with most louing offers to beare the charges of prosecuting his appeale against Becket and desires the Pope to send him Legates which might absolue his excommunicated Subiects and settle a peace or else he should bee compelled to prouide otherwise for his own security and honour 34 Two Cardinals therefore Gratian and Viuianus comming into France to end the contention returne notwithstanding without possibility of doing good for that Becket would not yeeld in any point to those Customes at which he had once excepted but with his ordinary limitations At last yet by the popes mediation the two kings of England and of France met at Paris whether the Arch-bishop repaired and yet no peace ensued for that the king refused the kisse of peace with him and Becket would either haue a sound and full peace or none at all where though the king of England refused to satisfie any thing vnder the name of restitution as being against his honour because all restitution implied a wrong yet in the other maine matter of his Auitall Customes offering to stand to the iudgement not of his owne onely but euen of the Parisian Diuines and Church of France hee came off from that conference with some aduantage fauour in the opinion of the hearers 35 King Henry for all this seeing no issue of his long disquietnes and vnregall vsages vnderstanding also that the Archbishop of Seins in person had solicited the Pope to put the Kingdome of England vnder Interaict which is the prohibiting of the publike vse of Christs Religion Christian Burial throughout the whole land hee beeing then in Normandy sends forth his Edict That if any man bring from the Pope or Becket any letters of Interdict he should prèsently suffer as a Traitour to the King and the State That no Clerke whatsoeuer goe forth of the land without a Passe from his Iusticiaries and none returne againe without letters of licence from the King himselfe That none receiue any message from the Pope or Becket nor make any appeale vnto them nor hold any Plea by their mandates That if any Prelate or Clerke or Lay-man shall obey any sentence of Interdict he and all his Kindred shall be forthwith expulsed the land and all his goods escheated to the Crowne That all Clerkes who haue rents in England returne home within three Moneths or else all their rents to fall to the King That certaine Prelates specified bee cited to answere in the Kings Courts for interdicting Earle Hughes lands That Peter-pence be not paid to Rome but reserued Thus as Geruase the Monke lamentably complaineth all from the eldest to the yongest throughout England were made to abiure obedience to Pope Alexander
posterity The conquest of Dublin being speedily and most happily atchieued not long after Dermot Mac Murgh Father in law to the Earle whom the Irish for his affection to the English call Dermot Ningall that is Dermot the Strangers friend breathed his last at Fernys dying plenus dierum 59 The fame of these successes wafting ouer the Irish seas and comming to the King made him resolue to passe in person thither that he might haue the honor of the Conquest and not approuing such forwardnes in the Earle who as some say went against his expresse commandement and indeed Giraldus who liued at that time cals his leaue no better then an Ironicall leaue and for that hee knew not to what insolency such faire fortune might in time allure as also for that they seemed to handle the Natiues too rigorously thereupon hee forbids by his Proclamations any vessell to carry any thing out of his Dominions into Ireland and commands all English to returne before Easter and leaue off their attempts or their estates in England should be seised for the King By which Edict these affaires were brought into fearefull extremity which was changed into better condition by the trauell of Herucius de Monte Marisco on the behalfe of the Earle and the aduenturers who finding the King in Glocestershire with an Army for Ireland appeased his displeasure vpon these termes That the King should haue the head City of the Kingdom Dublin with the adiacent Cantreds with all the Coast townes and Castles the rest to remaine to the Conquerours to hold of the King and of his Heires and so to bee vnder his protection as Subiects ought and as they were before which subiection it seemed to the King they ment to haue renounced 60 The Kings goodly Nauy lay in Milford hauen to which as hee iournied hee thundred against the Welsh Nobility comming to entertaine him for suffering Strongbow to depart At last being imbarkt he had a faire Gale which set him safe in Ireland with all his Forces at Waterford where first hee commits to prison Robert Fitz-Stephen whom the Citizens presented bound hauing held him in custody vnder color of doing good seruice because hee had entred Ireland without the Kings particular leaue yet soon after the King released him but depriued him of Weisford and the territories Then takes he the homages of such petty Kings and principall persons of the Irish as repaired dismissing them in honourable sort meaning to winne them by gentle and not exasperating courses and marching through Ossyrie to Dublin he takes ô Rotherick the King of Connaughts homage by Hugh Lacie and William Fitz-Aldelm last ly at Dublin he kept his Christmas in Royall state which to behold very many of the Irish Princes came thither 61 Mindfull now of his duty to God the Iland being calme and silent through the presence of such a mighty Monarch the most noble King of England and triumphator of Ireland as mine Author stileth him causeth a Synode to be holden at Cassils for reformation of the Irish Church where amongst sundry other constitutions to which the Irish Clergy did willingly submit it was decreed That all the Church-lands and their possessions should be altogether free from the exaction of secular men that from thenceforth all Diuine things should be handled in euery part of Ireland in such sort as the Church of England handleth them For saith the Constitution it is most iust and meete that as Ireland hath by Gods mercy obtained a Lord and King out of England so also that from thence they should receiue a better forme of life and maners then heretofore they vsed 62 The King continuing his politicke iealousies and thinking Strongbow to be as yet too great draws from his dependency Raimund Milo Cogan William Makarel and other of the best Captaines makes them his owne by bounty But before hee could fully establish that Kingdome the inseparable euil fate thereof which would neuer suffer it to enioy the blessed benefite of exact ciuility other affaires which he esteemed more necessary call him away and therefore hauing left Hugh Lacie at Dublin hee sets saile for England vpon Easter Monday and landed happily at Saint Dauids in Pembrookeshire from whence with all speed hee posteth into Normandie 63 In Normandy there attended for his arriuall two Cardinals sent as Legates at his owne request for taking his purgation concerning the death of the Archbishop of Canterbury whereof vpon oath that hee was no way consenting to that cruell and sacrilegious reuenge and declaring withall his infinite sorrow for hauing in his anger giuen occasion by rash words for others to doe that deede and giuing further oath to performe enioined penances he was by them absolued The condition of his absolutions were That hee should at his owne charge maintaine two hundreth Souldiers for an whole yeere for defence of the holy land That he should suffer Appeales to be made freely That hee should reuoke all customes introduced to the preiudice of the Churches liberty That he should restore and make vp the possessions of the Church of Canterbury That hee should freely receiue all such as were in banishment for Beckets cause c. Not long after Thomas was canonized by Pope Alexander and so not onely the victorie clearely giuen him against King Henry but a triumph also 64 Now beganne the wombe of rebellion and vnnaturall conspiracies to disclose the mischiefes which were ordained to exercise this right redoubted King and Warriour â—…hatched here at home by the malice some say of Eleanor his Queene at such time as hee was absent in Ireland so that as one writes God stirred vp the Kings owne bowells against himselfe Causes of this vnhappie dissention there were many First a Queene and Wife violentlie vindicatiue for wrong done vnto her Bed by the King who was immoderatlie addicted to varietie of loues then Ambition in an euill-naturd Child and lastlie pernicious Actors and instruments who for their owne ends nourished this cursed mischiefe so as if we should out of our stories recapitulate the seuerall occasions taken by the sonne against the father wee should rather shew you the colours then the causes For none of those causes which his Son pretended seemed great enough with men that feare God to beare out such continuall diuisions as followed 65 The head of this conspiracy was verie great and iustly verie terrible for on the side of King Henry the sonne there were the Kings of France and Scotland Richard and Geffrey two yonger sonnes of the King of England whom by their mothers perswasions they forsooke to follow the yongue King Dauid the Scotish Kings brother Philip Earle of Flanders a Peere of France and a potent Prince Matthew Earle of Boloigne Theobald Earle of Blois Hugh Earle of Chester Robert Earle of Leicester Hugh Bigot Earle of Norfolke Roger Mowbray and other great ones
bin twice endangered and had at both times been wonderfully preserued and while the young King by profound dissimulations plotted to bring both his Father and Brother Richard into subiection behold the hand of God by taking away the young King at Martell not farre from Linoges where his Father lay at siege gaue an end to this odious fowle and intricate contention 87 Thus was his life cut off like a Weauers threed say Authors who had by dying cut of the hope of many But whatsoeuer his life was which God thus shortned at his age of twentie and eight yeeres certainely his death was not inglorious but worthy to be set out in Tables at large as a pattern to disobedient Children for his Father refusing to visite him fearing his owne life but sending his King in signe of forgiuenes the dying Prince most humbly with flouds of teares kissing the same made a most sorrowfull confession of his sinnes and fecling death approch would needs be drawne as an vnworthy sinner out of his owne bed and laid vpon another strewed with ashes where his soule departed in a most penitent manner from his body which being related to the Father hee fell vpon the earth weeping bitterly and like another Dauid for his Absolon mourned very much O quam nefandum est saith one most grauely O how hainous a thing it is for sons to persecute the father for neither the sword of the fighter nor the hand of an enemy did auenge the fathers wrong but a feuer and a flux with excoriation of the bowels His body was buried by his own desire at Roan which yet was not done without trouble as if the factions of which hee was the cause in his life did by a kind of Fate not forsake him beeing dead for the Citizens of Mauns hauing enterred it they of Roan without menaces and the fathers expresse commandement could not obtaine it who thereupon was taken vp againe but his wife Queene Margaret was sent backe into France and his suruiuing sonnes were once againe reduced to due obedience not any enemie daring to appeare 88 Who would not haue thought that this stirring Prince should haue had opportunitie to end his daies in peace and glorie but it was otherwise ordained by God and ancient writers hold hee was principallie scourged for beeing drawne by seeming reasons of State to put off an holy enterprize the occasion whereof was laid as it were at his foote For Heraclius Patriarcke of Hierusalem drawne with the supereminent fame of King Henries wisdome valour riches and puissance trauailed from thence into England where at Clerkenwell by London in an assemblie of the States purposelie called the king made knowne to them That Pope Lucius had by ernest letters commended the lamētable state of the Holie-land and the Patriarcke Heraclius vnto him That Heraclius there present had stirred compassion and teares at the rehersall of the tragicall afflictions of the Easterne world and had brought with him for memorable signes that the suite was by common consent of the Countrey the Keies of the places of Christs Natiuitie Passion and Resurrection of Dauids Tower and of the holy Sepulchre and the humble offer of the Kingdom of Hierusalem with the Ensigne or Standard of the Kingdom as dulie belonging to him who was right heire thereunto to wit the sonne of Geffrey Earle of Aniou whose brother Fulke was king of Hierusalem 89 Neuerthelesse the King hauing at leftwise formally adiured the Lords to aduise him that which should bee most for his soules health it was thought fit to aid the cause with money but not to emploie his person northe person of any child hee had which was the Patriarcks last request and therupon to the vnspeakable griefe of the said Patriarcke and of the whole Christianitie of the East hee refused the said Kingdome and abandoned as noble an occasion of immortall renowne as euer any King of England had beene offered but gaue leaue to all such as would to take vpon them the Crosse and serue This Heraclius is hee who dedicated the Temple Church in London as by this Inscription ouer the Church doore in the Stone-worke doth appeare ANNO AB INCARNATIONE DOMINI M. C. LXXXV DEDICATA HEC ECCLESIA IN HONOREM BEATE MARIE A DNO ERACLIO DEI GRATIA SANCTE RESVRRECTIONIS ECCLESIE PATRIARCHA II IDVS FEBRVARII Q i EAM ANNATIM PETENTIBVS DE INIVNCTA Si PENITENTIA LX DIES INDVLSIT 90 Thus the sorrowfull Patriarcke being dismissed not forgetting as some doe write to thunder against the King for abandoning the cause brought back nothing but discomfort and despaire the Westerne Princes by the Diuels malicious Arts beeing wrapt and knotted in mutuall suspitions and quarrells indetermined whereupon shortly after ensued with the losse of Ierusalem the captiuity of Guido King thereof and of innumerable Christians besides whom Sultan Saladin Prince of the Musulmans or Saracens to the griefe and disgrace of all the Christian world did vanquish 91 But King Henries mind was more fixed on setling the state of his already-possessed Kingdomes and therefore in a great Parlament held at Oxford vnto which came Rhesus and Dauid Kings of South-Wales and North-Wales with other their chiefe Nobles which al did there sweare fealtie to the King he beeing desirous to aduance his sonne Iohn whom he exceedingly loued and commonly in sport hee called Sans-terrae hauing assured vpon him certaine Lands and Rents in England and Normandie did there verie solemnly giue him also the title Kingdome of Ireland for besides the foresaid Bull of Pope Adrian the fourth who for signe of inuestiture had also sent a ring of gold which were laid vp in the Records at Winchester Giraldus who liued in that age tells vs to omitte what hee writes of one Gurguntius that Guillomar King of Ireland was tributarie to the famous Arthur that Baion whence saith hee the Irish came was at that present vnder King Henrie the second and that the Irish Princes had voluntarily submitted themselues as vnto him who by the * Law of a Sociall warre was become their Soueraigne But that Author had not seene belike or did not remember when thus he went about to prooue a legall right in the King what others write of Egfrides vngodly spoiles in Ireland or of Edgars Charter in which is said to bee contained that he had vnder his rule the chiefe City of Ireland Dublin and the greatest part of the kingdome also But King Henrie strengthening his other rights with Grants of the Popes Adrian and Alexander obtained also of Vrban the third for Luciue the third who was Alexanders successor would not gratifie the the King therein that it should bee lawfull for him to crowne which of his sonnes hee would King of Ireland to whom hee sent a crowne of Feathers wouen with gold in all their Grants reseruing to the Roman See the Peters pence and
rights whereupon the King gaue the same to his sonne Iohn whose Coronation stung with the like before his father onely did delay at such time as two Cardinales offered to celebrate that solemnitie 92 At Windsor therefore his father giuing him the Order of knight-hood at which time hee was about twelue yeeres old sent him foorth with into Ireland where the Arch-bishop of Dublin and the State entertained him but by reason of such parsimonie toward his souldiers as was vsed hee returned the same yeere without doing much but not without hauing wasted the most part of his Armie in skirmishes with the Irish. His Stile in his seale of Ireland though Houeden saith his father made him Regem aâ—…king was onely Sigillum Iohannis filij regis Angliae Domini Hiberniae Lord of Ireland 93 King Henrie hearing now that his martiall sonne Earle Richard had fortified in Poictou against him and vanquished Geffrey Earle of Britane prepares a puissant armie vpon terror whereof Richard came in rendring vp Poictou to his mother Elienor whose inheritance it was at his fathers commandement The same yeere wherein the West was thus defiled with vnnaturall diuisions the East was likewise polluted with the cursed Apostasie of one Richard de S. Albane whom wee shame to thinke was English who renouncing the Christian beleefe vpon the Patriarcks discomfortable returne became a principall Commander vnder the Sultan of Babilon Saladine whom the Christians draue with losse and slaughter of his armie from Hierusalem But on the other side reuenge of disobedience still pursued Gef frey sonne of King Henrie who was in a Torneament at Paris troden to death vnder the horse feete A miserable end and a fearefull 94 About which times betweene the French and English all things stoode vnsure now warre then peace and warre againe by reason that Philip who had been crowned King some yeeres before during the life of Lewis challenging the custodie of Arthur the Posthumus sonne and heire of Geffrey Earle of Britane and sometimes one thing and sometime another could not haue his will Whiles Earle Richard turning to Philip against his Father but obtaining a truce for two yeeres such amity if there be any amity among mighty Princes grew between king Philip and Earle Richard Heire apparant of England and Normandy c. that one bed and boord serued both The Father perplexed cals his sonne home who pretending many griefes as the detention of Alice his Spouse the doubt of disinherison and other things stood out againe and againe after a while submits to his Father Then bursts forth Philip into Armes and things so standing the heauy newes of Ierusalem lost flew into Christendom When this City was formerly recouered by Godfrey of Bolein an Vrban was Pope a Fredericke was Emperour an Heraclius Patriarch so now when it was lost an Vrban was Pope a Fredericke was Emperor and an Heraclius Patriarch 95 Vpon these news Henry and Philip meet and for the honour of God laying downe displeasure in presence of William Archbishop of Tyre at which time some say a Crosse appeared in the aire take vpon them as Souldiers of Christ the badge of the Crosse and there the better to distinguish themselues it was agreed that the French should weare read Crosses the English White and the Flemish Greene. And this determination was seconded with warlike preparations leuies of money and institution of martiall Discipline all which notwithstanding nothing went forward 96 At Richard began the breach of this honourable confederation who taking reuenge vpon certaine Rebels of his in Poictou who brooked not his hard hand one mischiefe drew another and at the last both the Kings of England and France became parties to the quarrell greatly against the minde of K. Henry whose heart was firmely 〈◊〉 as it seems to reuenge the cause of Christ vpon Sultan Saladine for that in his answere to the Patriarch of Antioch imploring aide he concludes That among other Princes himselfe and sonne reiecting this worlds glory and despising all pleasures whatsoeuer and setting behind all things which were of this World would in their owne person with their whole Forces by the fauour of the Lord speedily visite him And sure the state of those parts required it Saladine hauing slaine many of the Knights Templars and Nobles and aboue thirty thousand footmen with innumerable other in Cities and Townes by him subdued Among all which grieuous accidents we cannot to season sower therby with sweet omit one noble protestation made by the chiefe crossed Lords Philip Earle of Flanders the Earle of Bloys and other who being required to take parts made answere That they would not contrary to their promise to God put armour on against any Christian till they had done their deuoire against Saladine 97 In the treaties therefore between Henry and Philip the demaunds of Philip on the behalfe of Richard were such and so vnsafe for the King as that all his subiects should sweare fealty to Richard during the Fathers life but yet reseruing their allegiance to the Father that Richard apparantly fell off and became Liegeman for Normandy c. to Philip King of France and at a new Treaty by mediation of a Cardinall Legate the demaunds of Philip being more hard then before as that King Henry should not onely settle the Kingdome vpon Richard but take Iohn also with him into Palestine or that otherwise Richard would not goe being iealous of his brothers grace with his Father Henrie would consent to none of those insolent propositions but disdaining to seeme to be enforced they betooke them selues on all sides to their swords 98 The effect whereof was that former good fortunes forsaking King Henry hee sustained many losses by the Armies of King Philip and Richard was driuen out of Mentz in Main the city where he was born which he loued aboue all other places by firing of the Suburbes before the enemy came being casually consumed hee was glad to yeeld to such conditions as it pleased Philip to prescribe It is written that at the meeting of these two Kings the skie being cleare a thunderbolt stroke betweene them and after a little pause comming together againe it thundered more terribly so that Henry had falne off his horse but that his people sustained him whereupon hee came presently to an end though it were to his vnspeakable griefe his Kingly heart being vsed to giue and not to take conditions 99 Fearefull was the speech which King Henrie when hee abandoned Mentz by reason of the fire vttered against Richard which was That sith he had taken from him that day the thing that hee most loued in this world he would requite him for after that day hee would depriue him of that thing which in him should best please a Child to wit his Heart But after the peace concluded vpon mediation between the sides another thing strucke neerer for finding the name of his
ioine in an inuasion with him the French and Flemings assuring them that his Brother King Richard would neuer be set at liberty but William King of Scots would neither giue assent nor countenance to such vndutiful practises or rather madnesses 45 In this most perilous time the valour and loyalty of the City of Roan the choisest of Normandy did most clearely shew themselues to the euerlasting commendation thereof for Philip comming before it with a puissant Army solicited thē to reuolt promising mountaines In stead of answere they set open the gates telling him that hee might enter if he would for no man hindred him but the vaine-glorious King being better aduised for the inhabitants yea the damsels of the City whose heads were polde like as mens powred molten pitch and such like matter vpon the besiegers retreated from the walles and marcht away confounded and being certainely aduertized that the Emperour and King Richard were agreed hee sends ouer to Earle Iohn bidding him looke to himselfe for the Diuell was now let loose Hee thereuppon crost ouer the seas to Philip who * excited him to vsurpe the Kingdome of England 46 Neuerthelesse by Queene Elianors negotiation who in person trauelled to the Emperour the King her sonne was come to be assured of his liberty vpon these conditions 1. That hee should pay to the Emperour one hundreth thousand Markes sterling 2. That he should pay fifty thousand Markes of like money to the Emperour and Duke 3. That he should marry his Neece sister to Arthur Duke of Britaine to Duke Leopolds sonne 4. That the Emperour should secure him till he were vnder saile with a fore-wind 5. That hee should set the Cypriots person at liberty and deliuer his daughter to the Duke of Austria who was her vncle and should deliuer 67. hostages for assurance of all 47 But to colour this vnreasonable and vnprincelie extortion the Emperour by his Imperiall Charter giues vnto King Richard Prouince and sundry other ample territories containing 5. Archbishoprickes and thirty three Bishoprickes sometime parcell of the Empire but both then and a long time before out of possession therof crowns him King writing magnificent letters into England with such like offices 48 Now when King Richard who had wonne to himselfe wonderfull honour and respect euen of the couetous Emperour by the proofe of his innocency and by his most noble and constant carriage did expect his liberty at an assembly or diet where the greatest Princes and States of the Empire were in person to wit The three Archbishops of Mentz Colon and Saltzburg The three Bishops of Wormes Spire and Leiges The three Dukes of Swaue the Emperours brother Austrich and Luuain The Count Palatine of Rhene c. which had vndertaken for the Emperour whose officers had already receiued the greater part of the ransome behold euē then the Emperour shewes a willingnesse to breake off producing the letters of Philip King of France and of Iohn Earle of Morton in which they offer an huge summe c. too impious and diuelish to speak of but the Princes who had vndertaken to King Richard for good dealing went to the Emperour reprouing him for his auarice who would so dishonourably trauerse and start backe from the agreement vpon the fourth of Februarie therefore being Friday the Archbishoppes of Mentz and Coleine restore him after fifteene moneths imprisonment to Queene Alienor his mother free from the Emperour all that were present weeping thereat for ioy 49 This Archbishop of Coleine was hee who entertaining the King in the Dominions of his Archbishopricke with great ioy for his deliuerance did celebrate diuine seruice in this manner Now know I truely that the Lord hath sent his Angell and taken me out of the hand of Herode and the expectation of the common people of the Iewes c. 50 And indeed it was Gods Angell did it for after all this whiles the King staied for a wind and other preparations at the Sea-shore the Emperour repenting him of his release sent speedy guarders to apprehend him againe vowing hee should neuer bee freede from bonds whiles he liued but some secrete message as Princes Courts neuer want Spials speedily premonished him and so by a verie little time he preuented his surprisers landing happily at Sandwich in April the Sunday after Saint Georges day where in stead of all other triumphes or particulars of ioy for his returne wee will content our selues with onely one as signe of the rest When the King drew neere to Rochester the venerable new Archbishop of Canterbury Hubert who had beene with him at Accon in the Holy-land went ioyously foorth to meet him whom when the King saw he dismounted from his horse and hauing bowed his knee fell vpon the earth in like sort the Archbishoppe lay right against him at the last both of them rising from the ground they ranne into each others arms comforting themselues with mutuall embraces weeping with ioy 51 The iustice of a true history will not suffer vs here to forget in what sort the iniustice of this vnnoble captiuation of Richard King of England was punished by God and on Gods behalfe The Duke of Austrias Country and people being visited with these fiue plagues Fire Water Barrennes Worms Pestilence the Fire casually burning his Towns the Riuer of Danubius drowning ten thousand of his Subiects in an ouerflow the earth waxing drie and sear the Wormes destroying such fruit and graine as grew and the stroke of Pestilence killing the principall Nobles and Gentlemen of his Dominions The Duke for all this continued obstinate like another Pharao swearing to cut off the heads of K. Richards Hostages vnlesse all Couenants though extorted by cruell Duresse were exactly and speedily performed Baldwin de Betun one of the Hostages is sent to the King with this bloodie message but before his return vpon S. Stephens day in Christmas the Duke spurring his horse in sport vpon a Castle of snow among youthes which were counterfeiting a siege and an assault with the slip of his horse brake his foot in such sort as it came to be* cut off and within a while feeling himselfe perishing vpward so that his death was certaine could not bee absolued of his Bishops from the sentence of Excommunication which had by the Pope bin denounced till hee and his Lords had sworne to release all the said matters betweene the King of England and him but his sonne after his death refusing the performance his Fathers body lay stinking aboue ground eight daies for that no clergy man durst burie it being but conditionally absolued till the son did yeeld to the performance yet if* some may be credited vpon his bare word the sonne did voluntarily condiscend and not vpon this compulsion 53 But albeit the Emperour to declare himselfe wounded with some remorse for his vngodlie
her in age soon ouertook her if not outwent her in destiny whose death diuulged on King Iohns returne from England gaue his maligners fresh coloured occasion both to molest his quiet and to distaine his estimation as if hee had not onely beene the Causer but also the executor of it with his owne hands 20 As the Tongues of Parasites are no true scales to weigh the worth and vertues of Great men so neither ought we to iudge of their or any mans blemishes by the deforming pencils of Enuy or Rancour with one of which no eminency either of place or of vertue was euer vnattended And that this bloody aspersion on the King came from no other fountaine but malignity such as then liued and might therefore best know the truth and were also as Monkes gnerally were his most bitter Taxers and therefore farre from saluing his infamy with partiall falshood can best witnesse It was saith one by certaine persons auowed that Arthur attempting to escape secretly out of hold was by casualty drowned in the Riuer Seyne on which the Castle of Roan is seated and yet the Frenchmen the Kings mortall enemies and therefore plenary credite not to bee giuen them giue it out that hee was murthered by the Kings command yea and by his owne hands thus by the malice of slanderers Englands King became not a little defamed With whom other the approuedst Authors accord thogh differing in the manner of his death that this imputation sprang onely from the French emulation as since it hath beene kept on foot onely by French or Italianate spirits one of which hath not blushed to charge King Iohn with murdering of his owne Brother King Richard and another with killing Arthurs sister who yet outliued him 24. yeeres so shamelesly will the penne blur the truth of Actions where it s once dipped in gall against the person But sharper showers then of tongues which being vndeserued are to bee vnregarded were sequels of Arthurs death it seeming to giue new life to King Iohns troubles King Philips hatred which yet once againe must go masked vnder the roabe of Iustice. For Philip cites Iohn as Duke of Normandy to appeare at a set day to bee tried vpon point of Treason by his Peeres Constance Arthurs mother well brooking her name for her immutable hatred to King Iohn is made the plantiffe requiring iustice of Philip as both their Soueraigne King Iohn not appearing is condemned of a traiterous outrage for that carelesse of his oath made to the French he though an vncle had murthered his elder brothers sonne being an Homager to the French and that within the French Territories without any legall course nor by cognizance of those to whom it appertained whereupon hee is adiudged to bee held an enemie to the French State to forfeit all his Signories which by Homage he held of the French and those to reuert to the Crowne of France and a re-entry to bee made by force of Armes if any deny possession Thus now the second time by solemne sentence the King Peeres of France disherited and condemned King Iohn though absent vnheard neither confessing nor conuicted of the Action albeit at that time hee sent them his royall promise to come if they would giue him publike faith and safe conduct for his comming returning and answere at Paris touching the death of Arthur though hee was his Leegeman had sworne him fealty had violated the same had raised a rebellion and was taken in battle Vpon which grounds if King Iohn had caused the pretended execution on so capitall a Complotter both against his Life Crown and one who had caused so much bloudshed of his people and more would if he had escaped in which cases Princes are and ought to be very iealous what vnderstanding Statist can iustly condemne him or iustifie the French iniustice Especially it being questionable and euen then much debated Whether the Peeres of France were competent Iudges on a King annointed and so their superiour the King of England and Duke of Normandy being but one person maior dignitas absorbet minorem the greater dignity was to swallow vp the lesse But when the will of a Ruler is a rule or ruled-case to his Iudges no other could bee expected then by these Peeres was performed 21 Neither did they here stay but as in most States the Acts and Decrees aduantageous to the Princes are carefully pursued though others seldome or coldly executed that heady sentence was seconded with as hasty force on Philips part and on Iohns if some Authors say true as much neglected It is no rare thing to see Princes because on their safety depends the State of their Kingdomes often suspitious of dangers where there is no cause but it is vnexcusable in them vnder a shew of resolution to bee secure where they see their Person or State may bee neere vnto hazard An intelligent man would thinke that whiles so vaste indignities were in hatching yea and now on wing by so insatiate enemies King Iohn had beene whetting his reuenge leuying his forces strengthning his confines combining his friends and Allies so to regret their pride and malice who thus proceeded to vnstate him of that goodliest portion of France part wherof for aboue three hundred yeers had been the inheritance of his Ancestors But whether it were the bewitching dalliances of his faire Isabel with whom hee was in armes when hee should haue been in Armes as some Authors taxe him or his deceiued expectation of Aides from his Barons as himselfe alleadged or promised redresse by the Pope as the sequele shewed too true it seemeth that beginning his Christmas at Cane in Normandy with festiuall pleasures not vnfitting the season hee continued them so vnseasonably and vnreasonably too that he gaue both to the French leasure to execute their Peeres sentence and to the Brittons and Poytouins an edge to prosecute their old rebellions now new-quickned with the losse of their young master whereby his strongest Towns and Castles dayly fell away either by force of Assailants or treachery in defendants or on dispaire of needfull aides 22 Treachery as it was formost for it gaue beginning and meanes to the rest so did it most in vndermining King Iohns possessions which stirred him to take sharpe reuenge by hanging vp all his Hostages of Poyton for their Countrimens treasons But such a death though of all other most disgracefull is not so hatefull to a Spirit truly enobled as is the staine of dishonour especially for Treachery or Cowardize from either of which I wish I could with truth acquite those two great Barons whose names wee will here forget to whom King Iohn entrusted the defence of the famous Castle called Vall-de Ruill who no sooner saw King Philip engirding it with his great hoast and mounting his
killing the King About the time of the Kings danger at Woodstocke the Legate was in very little better case at Oxford where being at first honourably by the Vniuersity entertained in Ousney Abbey the pride of his Romans there proued so intollerable that a troupe of the yonger Students prouoked therewith to arme themselues not onely slew the Legates owne brother but would haue done the like with the Legate himselfe whom they termed an Vsurer Symonist Rentraker Money-thirster peruerter of the King subuerter of the Kingdome enriching strangers with spoiles of the English but hee lurking in the Belfrey at midnight escaped ouer the riuer not without danger of drowning and fled to the King for his protection For which outrage the King sending the Earle of Warren with an armed band imprisoned about 30. of the offenders and the Legate interdicted the Vniuersity till all the Bishops of England purposely meeting in a Synode pleaded for the Vniuersity as being the second of Christendome to whose importunity the proud Legate would not condiscend vnlesse all the Bishops would yeeld to goe on foot with the Students from Paules Church to the Legates house which was about a mile who there vngowned and vnshod should humbly craue absolution which accordingly they performed 60 The Legate was not long after called home by the Pope vpon notice of the scandall daylie giuen in England by the vnsatiable auarice of the Romanes but by the earnest workings of the King who feared lest his great ones would rise against him hee was detained as a necessary euill to establish the good of Peace For it was in a manner taken vp for a fashion among the Lords to glorifie themselues with the senselesse multitude by seditiously disparaging and taxing the Kings discretion and gouernment being farre too gentle and amiable for spirites so peruerse and insolent which might well force his louing nature to seeke kindnesse and aduise among strangers seeing he could not haue it for any his deserts among the home-borne A great reason why perhaps he did some few things rashly and passionately enough it being a thing forceable to distemper a very wise man to haue so many imperious censors to obserue his actions and few to humble their abilities to obsequious seruices all bearing themselues rather like Tutors or Controllers then like Subiects or Counsellors About which time one William an ordinary Calumniator and accuser of great men to the King was for that impious practise condemned to die though hee sought to peece out his dayes by the helpe of new appeachments and false criminations but that being discouered he was hanged vpon a Gibbet in London Now also the King beganne to smell out the vndirect and false dealing of his beloued Legate whose familiar friend Peter Saracen being taken Captiue by the Emperour and to pay 10000 l. Sterling for his ransome the shamelesse Legate counselled the king to bind himselfe and his Crown for that payment Wherby the King perceiuing what toiles were laid to entrap him the Romanes not caring what losse happened to the Kingdome so they might be gainers wore in great rage that it repented him he had euer admitted the Legate into the land to dissipate the wealth thereof But the Bishoppes of the land meeting in Councell at London to redresse the oppressions of the English Church tolde the Legate flatly that the Romanes importunity had so long exhausted their Church-goods that they would no longer endure it These English repentances seeme somewhat too late but that prouidence which the King of Scotland soone after vsed was as more tempestiue so more commendable when meeting the same Legate for now into Scotland he is going to gather coine he denied him entrance into his Kingdome telling him he was the first Legate which euer entred that Kingdome yet by intreatie to saue the Legates credite hee was permitted first making a declaration that his entrance should neuer goe for a President of any after whereto the Legate should put his Seale at his departure but hauing gotten what hee came for he sodainly stole away without leaue of the King and carried his writing with him By all which vile and indigne vsages a man might thinke the Church of Rome did purposely striue to draw the hatred of all nations against her especially sith as we shewed the Greekes were fallen from the Romane vnion so now the Church of Antioch had both excommunicated the Pope the Church and Court of Rome and challenged the Primacie aboue the Pope and the Romane Church as being an ancienter See wherin S. Peter first sate Bishoppe for seuen yeeres and more excellent and deare sith there Peter liued with loue and reuerence whereas both he and Saint Paul were continually persecuted in Rome which Church was now also defiled with Simonie Vsurie Auarice and other hainous offences 61 But doubtlesse it was worthy of reproofe in the King that after so manifold trials of faith and constancy in Hubert Earle of Kent hee should now againe afflict his honourable old-age with reuiuall of accusations when hee rather ought to haue tendred him as a Father Among other the Articles engines of vexation which the King bent against him these were 3. new ones by which any reasonable man may take a scantling of the rest 1 That Hubert had taken the money out of the barrels which were sent for the reliefe of Rochel and Poictou and stuffed them with sand 2. That to dissuade a great Lady from marriage with the King he had said the King was a squint-eyd foole a lewd man and a kind of leper deceitful periured more faint-hearted then a woman only terrible to his owne friends and vtterly vnfit for any faire or noble Ladies company 3. That at Wodstocke when the King was alone he rusht in with a naked knife to murder him Which and many other accusations the Earle did modestly and cleerely refute But with the last being most wicked of all he was so greeued that making low obeisance to the King he could not forbeare to say that hee was neuer traitor to his father nor to him which by Gods grace did wel appeare in the King as if he should haue said quoth Paris That if the Earle would haue beene a Traitor the King had neuer obtained the Crowne This seemes to haue beene a publike triall vpon a Suit or Action of trespasse brought against the Earle by the King in the Kings Bench at which triall the King himselfe was also present But howsoeuer the Earle answered hee was condemned to giue to the King foure his dearest Castles Blanch Castle Grosmount in Wales Skenefrith and Hafeld and then also as it seemes hee was depriued of his Title of Earle 62 After so many mischiefes patiently brooked at last the King vpon receipt of letters from the Emperour whom as his brother in law hee was loth to offend commanded Otho the Popes Legate
blush and tremble as often as they shall dare to insinâ—…ate any thing against Gods wisdome in the Fabrick of the world as if the Craggy and desert places thereof had no vse in nature when omitting all other reasons of their being the conseruation of kingdomes and nations was thus by them effected We had an Herward in the Conquerours time as well as the Scots had a Walleys in this and we might perhaps at this houre haue beene without French mixtures if God had prouided our Country of such Wastes and deserts as either they or the Welshmen did enioy who for manie hundreths of yeeres after the ruine in Saint Peters Church at Westminster the twentieth day of Nouember in the first year of his Fathers raign Ann. Dom. 1272. in the same place and vnder the same Tombe where his brother Iohn lies with his picture also in the Arch aboue it 60 Alphons the third sonne of Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Towne of Maine in Gascoigne as his father and mother were in their returne towards England from Ierusalem Nouember 23. in the second yeare of his fathers raigne 1273. hee deceased at Windsor August 4. in the twelfth yeere of his age 1285. and was buried at Westminster in Saint Peters Church by Saint Bennets Chappell where his body lieth vnder the Tombe of his Brothers Iohn and Henry his Image also there portraied with theirs 61 Edward the fourth sonne of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne April 25. in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1284. at Caernaruan in Northwales and after the death of Lewelin ap Griffith in regard of the place of his Natiuity was by his fathers Creation with the consent of the Welsh made Prince of Wales the first of the sonnes and heires apparant of the Kings of England that bare that Title which afterward became ordinary to most of the rest hee was also Earle of Ponthieu and Chester and being made Knight by his father at London on Whitsunday in the thirty fourth yeere of his Raigne 1306. succeeded him the same yeer in the Kingdome of VVales 62 Elenor the eldest daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor in the fiftieth yeare of King Henry her Grandfather shee was married with all Ceremonies of Proxie to a Deputy for Alphons King of Arragon sonne of King Peter who deceased A. Do. 1292. before the solemnization of marriage leauing his Kingdom to his brother Iames and his new wife to another husband who was married at Bristow in the two and twentieth yeere of her fathers raigne 1293. to Henry the 3. Earle of Barrie whose Earledome lay in the East-borders of Champaigne in France Shee had Issue by him Edward Earle of Barrie from whom descended the Earles and Dukes of that Country whose inheritance by Heires generall deuolued to the Kings of Arragon and from them again to the Dukes of Aniou that were Kings of Sicill Henrie another sonne of hers was Bishoppe of Troys in Champagny Helen her Daughter was marrird to Henry Earle of Bloys and Ioan to Iohn Warren Earle of Surrey she was his wife fiue yeeres and deceased 27. of her fathers raigne A. D. 1298. 63 Ioan the second daughter of King Edward and Queene Eleanor was borne in the first yeere of her fathers raigne 1272. at a City in the holy land sometime named Ptolomais commonly called Acon and Aker where her mother remained during the warres that her father had with the Saracens Shee was at eighteene yeeres of age married to Gilbert Clare called the Red Earle of Glocester and Hereford by whom shee had issue Earle Gilbert slaine in Scotland without issue Eleanor married first to Hugh Spencer in her right Earle of Glocester and after to William Zouch of Ricards castle Margaret first maried to Peter Gaueston Earle of Cornwal after to Hugh Audeley Earle also of Glocester and Elizabeth Lady of Clare married first to Iohn son and heire to Richard Burgh Earle of Vlster in Ireland mother of William Burgh Earle of Vlster and Grandmother of Elizabeth Dutchesse of Clarence secondly to Theobald Lord Verdon and lastly to Sir Roger Damary This Ioan suruiued her husband and was remarried to Sir Ralph Monthermere a Baron father to Margaret the mother of Thomas Mountacute Earle of Salisbury of whom the now Vicount Mountacute is descended shee liued thirty eight yeeres and deceased in the first yeere of her brother King Edwards raigne and is buried at the Fryer Austines in Clare 64 Margaret the third daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Windsor in the third yeare of her fathers raigne and of our Lord 1275. When shee was fifteene yeeres of age shee was married at Westminster Iuly 9. in the eighteenth yeere of herfathers raign A D. 1290. to Iohn the second Duke of Brabant by whom shee had issue Duke Iohn the third father of Margaret wife of Lewis of Mechlin Earle of Flanders and mother of the Lady Margaret the heire of Brabant and Flanders who was married to Philip Duke of Burgundie 65 Berenger the fourth Daughter of King Edward Queen Elenor was born the 4. of her fathers raigne An. 1276. as Iohn Eueresden the Monke of S. Edmundsburie in Suffolke hath recorded in his booke of English Annales but other mention there is none but onely from him whereby it is likely that shee did not liue to be married but that shee died in her childhood 66 Alice the fifth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor is by Thomas Pickering of the Monastery of Whitby who wrote the large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issue reported to haue deceased without Issue 67 Marie the sixt daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor April 22. in the eight yeare of her fathers raigne 1279. and at ten yeeres of age A. D. 1289. September 8. shee was made a Nunne in the Monastery of Ambresberie in Wiltshire at the instance of Queen Elenor her Grandmother who at that time liued there in the habite of the same profession although her Parents were hardly enduced to yeeld their consents to that course 68 Elizabeth the seuenth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Ruthland in Flintshire in the thirteenth yeere of her fathers raigne An. 1284. When she was foureteen yeeres of age shee was married at London to Iohn the first of that name Earle of Holland Zeland and Lord of Freezeland who died within two yeeres after without Issue and shee was remarried to Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknoke and high Constable of England by whom shee had Issue Iohn and Humfrey both Earles successiuely after their Father Edward that died in Scotland without issue and William who being created Earle of Northampton while his Brothers liued after their deceases was also Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknok and high Constable of England and father of Earle Humfrey the tenth of
that name and last of that house who died without Issue male she had also by him two daughters Elenor married to Iames Butler Earle of Ormond and Margaret to Hugh Courtney the first Earle of Deuonshire Shee was this Earles wife foureteene yeers liued thirty three deceased in the ninth yeere of the raigne of king Edward her brother A. D. 1316. and was buried in the Church of S. Iames at the Abbey of Saffron VValden in Essex 69 Beatrice the eight daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor bare the name of Beatrice Dutchesse of Britannie her fathers sister she is by some Genealogists mentioned to haue liued till she was marriageable but yet no mention being made of her match it seemeth she died vnmarried 70 Blanch the ninth daughter of king Edward and the last of Queene Elenor is so mentioned by Thomas Pickering and some others but not at all by Thomas Ebraham a Monke who made a Pedegree of the Kings of England but shee is by the rest reported to haue died in her childhood 71 Thomas the fifth sonne of king Edward and the first of Queene Margaret his second wife was borne at a little village in Yorkshire called Brotherton Iune 1. in the nine and twenteth yeere of his fathers raigne Ann. 1300. hee was created Earle of Norfolke and Earle Marshal of England which Earledomes the last Earle Roger Bigod leauing no Issue left to the disposition of the King his father He had two wiues of which the first was Alice the daughter of Sir Roger Hayles of Harwich in Suffolk by whom hee had issue Edward who married Beatrice the daughter of Roger Mortimer the first Earle of March but hee died before his father without Issue and two daughters Margaret twice married first to Iohn Lord Segraue by whom shee had Elizabeth Dutchesse of Norfolke wife of Iohn Lord Mowbray from whom the Mowbrayes Howards Dukes of Norffolke and Earles Marshall descended secondly to Sir VValter Manny a Knight of Cambray and by him had Anne wife of Iohn Hastings the elder Earle of Pembroke and mother of Earle Iohn the yonger that died without Issue his yongest daughter Alice was married to Sir Edward Montacute and had by him three daughters Elizabeth and Ioan married to VValter and VVilliam two of the Vffords and Maud that died vnmarried The second wife of this Earle Thomas was Mary the daughter of VVilliam Lord Ros and widow of Sir Ralph Cobham who suruiuing him without Issue by him shee was married the third time to VVilliam Lord Brerose of Brember 72 Edmund his sixt sonne by Queene Margaret was borne at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire August 5 in the thirtieth yeare of the raigne of his Father A. 1301. Hee was created Earle of Kent and married Margaret daughter of Iohn and sister and sole heire of Thomas Lord VVakes of Lydel in the County of Northampton by her he had Issue two sonnes and one daughter Edmund his eldest sonne was Earle of Kent after his father and died vnder age without wife or issue Iohn the yonger was Earle also after his brother he maried Elizabeth the daughter of the Duke of Gulike and died like vise without Issue His daughter was Ioan for her beauty called the faire Maid of Kent first maried to William Mountacute Earle of Salisbury and from him diuorced and remarried to Sir Thomas Holland in her right Earle of Kent and by her father of Thomas and Iohn Holland Duke of Surrey and Earle of Huntington and lastly shee was the wife of Edward of Woodstocke the Blacke Prince of Wales and by him mother of King Richard the second This Earle Edmund was beheaded at Winchester the 1â—… of March in the fourth yeere of King Edward his Nephew 73 Eleanor the tenth daughter fifteenth child of King Edward and the last child of Queene Margaret his second wife was borne at Winchester the sixt day of May in the fiue and thirtieth and last yeere of her fathers Raign being the yeere of our Lord 1306. shee deceased in her Child-hood and was buried in S. Peters Church at Westminster by her brother Iohn Henry and Alfons vnder the monument before named with her picture ouer it EDVVARD THE SECOND LORD OF IRELAND AND DVKE OF AQVITAINE c. THE FORTIE-EIGHTH MONARCH OF ENGLAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XI THat the Mind is not deriued from Parents certainely the second Edward called of Caeernaruon might if nothing else abundantlie shew being of a most valiant wise and fortunate father an vnlike sonne yet not to beginne our description of his courses with preiudice of his person we will so temper our stile that by his owne actions sincerely related rather then by any verball censures the man may bee iudged This cannot be denied that whereas from the Conquest till his time England though it endured by Gods iust iudgements many bitter sad and heauy stormes through some headinesse ambition or other sicknesses of mind in the Princes thereof yet had she Men to sway and gouerne her and those distempers were as the perturbations incident to vigorous dispositions whereas vnder this Edward who could neither get nor keepe it seemed to endure the leuities of a Child though his yeeres being about twenty and three might haue exempted him from so great infancie of iudgement as his raigne discouered 2 Neuer came Prince to the crowne with more generall applause then he so great hopes of doing well his Victorious father Edward of VVinchester had left vpon him besides the right of succession whose last warning and terrible adiurations you haue heard with the vtter contempt and breach whereof to the destruction of himselfe and his friends hee in a manner auspicated his gouernement 3 After that Edward had in his best maner prouided for the affaires of Scotland where at Domfrees many of the Scottish Lords did their homage to him as they had to his Father the first taske which hee gaue of his future behauiours at home was a rigorous reuenge taken by him vpon Walter de Langton Bishoppe of Chester Treasurer of England and principall Executor of the last Will of the deceased King whose body was not as yet interred but by the care of the Executors conueied with funerall pompe to VValtham and after sixteen weekes to VVestminster where vnder a plaine monument the same at this present rests The Bishoppes crime was a kind of good freedome which hee vsed in the late Kings daies in grauely reprouing the Prince for his misdemeanors and shortning his waste of coine by a frugall moderation and particularly for that he had complained of Peirs Gaueston wherupon ensued Prince Edwards imprisonment and the others banishment and therefore comming now to the Crowne hee arrested the Bishoppe by Sir Iohn Felton Constable of the Tower and imprisoned him in VVallingford Castle seising vpon all his temporall goods and credites there being not a man in the Realme who durst speake a word on his behalfe so
odious to the English died at Paris in exile bequeathing such goods as hee had there to Robert Duke of Ireland who also breathed out his griefes in banishment and died at last in Brabant 83 The Duke of Lancaster the meane while returnes into Gascoigne out of Spaine and not long after into England The successe of that voyage being made to claime the Crowne of Castile and Leon was briefly this Iohn King of Castile alledged that Constance the Dukes wife was not right heire but he For albeit the Lady Constance was eldest daughter and heire to Peter sonne of Alfonse whose father Fernand the fourth was sonne of Sanchez the fourth and he sonne of Alfonse the tenth all Kings of Spaine successiuely yet that neither Constance Peter Alfonse Ferdinand nor Sanchez had the right His reason was for that Alfonse the tenth chosen Emperour of Almaine had before he begat the said Sanchez an elder sonne called Ferdinand de la Cerda who married Blanch the daughter of Saint Lewis King of France from whom descended Alfonse de la Cerda who entituled himselfe King but died without issue and Fernand who had a daughter married to Iohn sonne of the Infant of Portugall Emmanuel mother to the Lady Ioane wife of King Henry the second father of Iohn King of Castile defendant 84 This Apologie made by the Castilian would not serue for kingdomes are not vsed to be pleaded for by Bil and Answere The English and Portugals ioine their forces To the Duke by reason of his wiues presence manie did voluntarily submit themselues all did not for Don Aluarez de Perez on the behalfe of his Lord the King of Spaine offred to stop the Duke in his march to Burgos and was ouerthrowne Other aduentures that warre afforded but sicknesse hapning in the English Armie consumed many of the principall and among them the Lord Fitzwalter with other Lords Knights Esquires and men of armes almost three hundreth Moreouer the penurie was such that sundrie reuolted to the enemy to get reliefe which being seene of the King of Portugal he told the Duke he would set vpon them as Enemies but hee said no for that he knew they did it onely for lacke of foode Thus hauing said he held downe his head as he sate on horsebacke and wept most bitterly secretly powring forth his praiers to almighty God and most humbly beseeching mercy From which time forward his affaires in Spaine succeeded happily 85 The warres had beene â—…harpe and tedious but the end acceptable For Don Iuan king of Castile a Prince of no euill conscience seeing the right which the Duke of Lancaster vrged and foreseeing what calamities might happen hereafter if as was feared the French should match with him sought and obtained a firme peace The Principall conditions were That the Lord Henry his sonne and heire should marry the Lady Katherine daughter and heire to the Duke and Constance his wife That the Lord Henry during his fathers life should be called Prince of Asturia and Katherine his wife Princesse That for default of issue betweene the young Princely couple the Crowne should come to the Lord Edward Duke of Yorke who had married the other daughter of King Peter That the king of Spaine should lade eight Cars with wedges of gold for the Duke or as some write pay two hundreth thousand nobles toward the defrayment of the Dukes huge charges That finallie he should giue sufficient Caution for an Annuitie of ten thousand pounds during the liues of the said Duke and Dutchesse to be duly paid to their vses at the City of Bayon in Gascoigne 86 The King at such time as the Duke of Lancaster returned was at Reading whither he had commanded the Peeres to repaire To that meeting the Duke makes hast aswell to present his dutie to his Soueraigue as to be an authour of loue and peace betweene the king and Lords against some of whom the King was not thought to be verie fauourably disposed Which he gratiously effected as seeming to addict his mind to offices of piety and publike benefit Certainely the wisdome and moderation of the Duke of Yorke his brother were such in all the late and other tumults that he is not so much as once named among the factious which Christian spirit if it had raigned in all the rest England had neuer beene polluted with such infinite bloodshed of her noblest Children neither had the goodlie fabricke of state laden with innumerable trophees falne vnder that most hideous Chaos which succeeding ages saw and sighed for 87 The King vpon the Duke of Lancasters returne whether hee felt the keeping of Aquitaine an vnprofitable burthen or the absence of his vncle the Duke a thing worthie to be purchased at anie rate certaine it is that in a Parliament held at London he vested in him that famous Dutchy by deliuering the Cap of State and Ducal Rod whither hee shortly went to take possession His sonne Henrie of Bullingbroke Earle of Derbie loath to spend his houres in sloath but desirous to pursue renowne by martiall Acts in forreine parts sailed ouer to the warres in Prussia where in sundry enterprizes against the Lithuanians he wan great honor which by comparison of King Richards Calmnes prepared a way for him in the Englishes affections to points more eminent 88 The Pope now vnderstood that the English State began againe to be sensible of Romish encroachments and as in a former Parliament they had enacted against all Collations of Bishoprickes and dignities by the Pope with banishment to all which did accept such Collations and death to al that brought in any excommunications from the Pope to hinder the execution of that Act so in this last Parliament another seuere Act was made against such as went to the Pope to procure any such prouisions A Proclamation also was made at London * that all beneficed men then being in the Court of Rome should returne by a day prefixed or loose all their liuings The Pope himselfe saith Walsingham troubled with so great a thunder-clap sent with all speed into England to perswade the King that such Statutes as had beene thus made in their preiudice who followed the Court of Rome and such other clauses as tended to the dammage of that See should be made void whereto the Kings answere was that the Popes Nuntio must expect till the next Parliament At which Parliament the King as also the Duke of Lancaster seemed to haue some respect to the Pope whose messenger was their Present but the Knights of the house would not in any wise giue their consents that such Rome-gadders should without due punishment pursue their wonted course longer then till the next Parliament To furnish the Duke of Lancaster into France to treat of a peace and vpon condition that the King should that yere inuade Scotland large contributions were there made
offer to him the Dutchy of Aquitaine entire and in as full a manner as euer his Predecessors enioyned the same without excepting any thing so as they themselues will hold and acknowledge to hold their lands in those parts directly of the said King and deliuer as much of them as they can into his possession and will doe their vtmost to conquer the rest for him Vpon condition on the other side 1. That the King of England and his Successors should assist the said Lords against the Duke of Burgundy for the murther committed vpon the person of the late Duke of Orleance 2. That he should assist against the said Duke of Burgundy and his fauourers till they had repaired all the losses which they their friends and tenants had susteined through that â—…ccasion 3. That he should help to settle the quiet of the realme c. 50 These Offers being put into the balance with the Articles vpon which the Duke of Burgundy had obteined succours ouerweighed them so farre that about the midst of August before all those which had beene sent with the Earle of Arundel to the contrarie part were returned into England aydes were decreed to the Duke of Orleance to the wonder of all men who vnderstood not the secret so that Thomas Duke of Clarence Edward Duke of Yorke the Earle of Dorcet and very many other principall men with a competent puissance were sent ouer to ayde the Duke of Orleance the Earle of Angolesme remaining hostage in England for the sure payment of one hundred and nine thousand Crownes for performance of the other Articles They came on shore in Normandy but whither the confederates moued with the perill into which their Country Nation should by these meanes be precipitated or for some other causes though none indeed so iust as the sorrow and shame for their so disloyall a combination with the Capitall enemies of France the Duke of Orleance contrary to agreement came not at the appointed time and place whereupon the English burnt spoiled and tooke much riches in the Castles Countrey and good Townes therewith to satisfie themselues till the Duke of Orleance should see them payd At last yet the Dukes of Clarence and Orleance came to a treaty after which the English campe rose peaceably and marcht into Aquitaine there to winter it selfe the Duke of Orleance returning to his owne While these matters were in hand the Lord of Heyle Marshall of France with many other Lords and about foure thousand men of armes layd siege to a certaine strong place in Gascoigne which Sir Iohn Blunt Knight with three hundred souldiers not onely defended but draue them also from the siege taking prisoners twelue of the principall and about sixe score other Gentlemen * The King liued not to see the carriage and fortune of these warres for falling sicke at Eltham in the Christmas time at which our ancient authors begin to draw the circles of their yeeres but recouering himselfe a little he repaired to London about Candlemas there to hold a Parliament the end whereof he liued not to see but vpon the twentieth day of March finished his short but politicke and victorious reigne in peace and honour had not the iniustice of his first entrance left a dishonorable stayne vpon his worthiest actions 51 The vulgar Chronicles tell vs a strange Story the truth whereof must rest vpon the reporters The King say they lying dangerously sicke caused his Crowne to bee set on a Pillow at his beds head when suddainely the pangs of his Apoplexie seizing on him so vehemently that all supposed him dead the Prince comming in took away the Crown which his father reuiuing soone missed and calling for his sonne demanded what the meant to bereaue him of that whereto hee had yet no right The Prince boldlie replied Long may you liue Soueraigne Father to weare it your selfe but all men deeming you were departed to inherite another Crowne this being my right I tooke as mine owne but now doe acknowledge for none of mine and thereupon he set the Crowne againe where he found it Oh sonne quoth hee with what right I got it God onely knoweth who forgiue me the sinne howsoeuer it was got sayd the Prince I meane to keepe and defend it when it shall bee myne with my sword as you by sword haue obtained it Which the King hearing hee entered discourse of aduise shewing him that hee feared some discord would arise betwixt him and his brother Thomas Duke of Clarence who with better respect had borne forth his youth then Prince Henry had done and whose distemper was like to breed great troubles if it were not in time stayed If my brethren quoth Henry will be true subiects I will honour them as my brethren but if otherwise I shall assoone execute iustice vpon them as on the meanest of birth in my Kingdome The King reioycing at this vnexpected answere both prudently and Christianly charged him before God to minister the law indifferently to ease the oppressed to beware of flatterers not to deferre iustice nor yet to be sparing of mercy Punish quoth hee the oppressors of thy people so shalt thou obtaine fauour of God and loue and feare of thy Subiects who whiles they haue wealth so long shalt thou haue their obedience but made poore by oppressions will be ready to make insurrections Reioyce not so much in the glory of thy Crowne as meditate on the burthenous care which accompanieth it mingle loue with feare so thou as the heart shalt be defended in the midst of the body but know that neither the heart without the members nor a King without his Subiects helpe is of any force Lastly my sonne loue and feare God ascribe all thy victories strength friends obedience riches honour and all vnto him and with the Psalmist say with all thankes Not vnto vs Lord not vnto vs but to thy holy name be giuen the laud and praise 52 Vpon what soile these most Christian true and excellent Councels fell the following life will shew being nothing else but a full representation in act of such things as are here in precept only shewing to the world how diuine a beautie Christian goodnes hath His Wiues 53 The first wife of King Henry the fourth was Mary one of the daughters and heires of Humfrey de Bohum Earle of Hereford Essex and Northampton Constable of England c. Shee dyed An. D. 1394. before he came to the Crowne 54 His second wife was Ioane Queene daughter to Charles the first King of Nauarre shee being the widow of Iohn de Montford Sirnamed Streani Duke of Britaine and died without any Children by King Henry at Hauering in the Bower in the County of Essex 1437. the tenth day of Iulie in the fifteenth yeere of Henry the sixt and was buried by her husband at Canterbury His Children 55 Henry the Prince of Wales Duke of Cornewall Earle of Chester and afterward King
accesse was by the French committed to Prison whereat King Henry most iustly conceiued a grudge Paulus Aemilius their owne Story-writer saith that Henry King of England sent honorable Ambassadors to demand in marriage the Lady Katherine daughter vnto the French King which as he saith was neglected with this answere that the King had no leasure to thinke on that businesse whom Franciscus Rosienius doth further inlarge saying the King scornefully smiling answered that France was neither destitute of Dukes nor hee at leasure to thinke of the Proposition and being iealous lâ—…st Burgoigne would match his daughter with Henry sent him a command to the contrary and again at their Conclusion of peace expresly enioyned the said Duke and all other Princes of the bloud not to make any alliance of mariage with England wherby K. Henry was further exasperated against France And lastly by his counsell and conference vpon the Archbishops Oration sent a Summons and demand of the Dutchies of Normandy Aquitaine Guyen Aniou in derision whereof as Caxton recordeth the Dolphin of France sent him a Tunne of Tennis Bals as Bullets most fit for his tender hands who had spent his youth as he thought more among Rackets then regard of his person or matters of State so forward is man to be an Actor in common miseries when the Fates haue made the Subiect of the Scene Tragicall that hee drawes the hand of Destinie sooner to strike and heauier to fal vpon that proiect decreed to bee east downe for by these disdains and vnprincely dealings the Crowne of France was graspt by the English hard hand and that faire soile stained with her Natiues owne bloud for the Present receiued as it was sent had promise to bee repayed with balles of more force whose stroke should bee such as the strongest gates of Paris should not be rackets sufficient to bandy the rebound 26 Grudges thus growne and warres in preparing the French thought it fittest to make Scotland their friend whom they incited to molest the English Marches which accordingly was done and that with such violence as it was a question decideable whether of the Kingdoms was first to be dealt with Westmerland thought it safest to checke the Scots as the neerer and continuall backe-friends But Excester held it better policy to beginne with France the stronger especially now disquieted through the factions of Burgundy and Orleance and vnto this the most voices gaue way whose forwardnes was such that the Clergy granted a Tenth and the temporall Lords their aides to the King as followeth The Earles Northumberland 40 men at Armes 120 Archers a peece Westmerland The Earles Warwicke 20. men at Armes and 40. Archers a peece Stafford The Earle of Suffolke a shippe 20. men at Arms and 40. Archers The Earle of Abergaueny 20. men at Armes and 20. Archers The Lords Louell A shippe 20. men at Armes and 40. Archers a peece Barkley Powis Camois S. Iohn Burrell The Lords Fitzwater Halfe a shippe 20 men at Armes and 40. Archers a peece Darcie Seymour Rosse Willoughbie The Lord Morley 6. men at Armes and 12. Archers The Lords Scales Proffered to attend the King in their persons without entertainement Randolph The whole number thus granted and appointed amounted to of Men at Armes 346 Archers 552 Ships 9½ To put back the Scots Sir Robert Vmfreuile was sent who in a skirmish vpon Mary Magdalens day tooke 360 of them prisoners and with great spoile returned to Rocksborough Castell whereof hee had charge the news whereof K. Charles vnderstanding and the great preparation made against France being better aduised vpon the dangerous euent sent his Ambassadors into England whereof the Archbishoppe of Bourges was principall who at Winchester made offer of money and some other Territories but none of the best with the Princesse Lady Katherine to be giuen in marriage vnto King Henry so that he would dissolue his Armie and conclude a peace To this Oration the Archbishoppe of Canterburie made answere that his King demanded the Dutchies of Aquitaine and Aniou with the other Seigniories anciently appertaining to his Progenitors the Kings of England which as they were his most rightfull and lawfull inheritance so would hee with all possible diligence endeauour if not otherwise by fire sword to recouer which his assertion the King himselfe in presence confirmed 27 But Burges the Archbishoppe presuming more vpon his Prelacy then respectiue vnto whom hee spake with an vnreuerend boldnesse liberty obtained seconded his Ambassage with the termes of an Herauld and with bended browes thus spake to the King Thinkest thou ô King wrongfully to put downe and destroy the most Christian the most renowned and the most excellent King of all Europe both in bloud and preheminence or thinkest thou that our mighty Soueraigne Charles hath offered thee lands summes of money and possessions with his most beautifull daughter either in feare of thee of thy English Nation or of all thy well-willers whomsoeuer I tell thee no but moued in pitty as a louer of peace and to saue the shedding of christian bloud hath made thee these offers his cause being supported by equity and truth God and his good Subiects he trusteth will set a period soone to thy quarrell Wee therefore his Ambassadors demand thy safe conduct to passe out of thy Realme and that thou wilt write thine answere and send it vnder thy seale 28 Henry no whit daunted with his big looks and words answered the Archbishoppe with milder and better set termes My Lord said he I little esteeme of your gallant brauadoes and lesse weigh your imagined power or French bragges I know my owne right to your Region and so doe your selues vnlesse you will deny a most apparant truth the strength of your Master you dayly see but mine as yet you haue not tasted he you say hath many louing subiects and friends and God be thanked I haue both as well affected to mee with which ere long I hope to make the highest crowne in your Country to stoope and the proudest Miter to kneele downe And say to the Vsurper your Master that within this three monethes I will enter France not as into his land but as into mine owne lawfull patrimonie entending to conquer it not with bragging words nor flatteâ—…ing orations but by power and dint of sword through Gods assistance in whom I trust and I assure you I will not speake the word the which I will not write and subscribe nor will I subscribe to that to which I willingly will not set my seale Therefore your safe conduct shall bee dispatched and mine answere in writing deliuered which once receiued you may depart into your Country when I trust sooner to visite you then that you shal haue cause to bid me welcome 29 The Statute enacted the first of his raigne hee now put in execution and commaunded the French out of his land according to that made the
to Kenelworth Her pride falshood auarice and lechery were causes of her confusion saith Stow who hath set forth that businesse very diligently though not seeming to attribute much credit to that accusation of treason The Duke of Glocester her vnhappy Lord and husband whom shee by loue-cups and enchantments was said to haue enucigled vsing therein one Margerie Gurdmain a witch of Ey in Suffolke who was burnt in Smithfield stung with this reproach might reasonably be thought not vnwilling to doe somewhat Howsoeuer that was his destruction borrowed countenance from that opinion The Duke therefore being come to attend in this Parliament at Burie was arrested of high treason by Iohn Lord Beaumont high Constable of England the Dukes of Buckingham and Sommerset with others Certaine of the Kings houshold were appointed to guard him Not long after he was found dead His body was shewed to the Lords and Commons as if he had died of a palsey or an aposteme Of thirty and two of his seruants which were attached Sir Roger Chamberlaine Knight Richard Middleton Thomas Herbert Arthur Tursey Esquires and Richard Nedham Gentleman were condemned of high treason and had this vnexampled punishment They were drawne from the Tower to Tiburn hanged let down quick stript naked marked with a knife to be quartered and then a Charter of pardon shewed for their liues by the Marquesse of Suffolke But the yeoman of the Crowne had their liuelihood the executioner their cloathes Their pardons were thus obtained by the earnest diligence of Doctor Gilbert Worthington a famous preacher parson of S. Andrewes in Holborne Thomas Wilde Esquire the Dukes seruant also being condemned and pardoned among other had for a preamble in his letters patents words importing that hee had beene one among many other traitours against the King with Humfrey Duke of Gloucester who went about and practised to deliuer Eleanour late wife to the Duke from out of prison for which purpose he had gathered a great power and number of men to come to the Parliament at Berie there to haue contriued the Kings destruction 42 Such was the end of this great Prince who notwithstanding this open shewing of his body and these pretended crimes was by the people of England thought to be doublie murthered by detraction and deadly practise He was not only a true louer of learned men but himselfe also learned and saith our Author a father of his Countrey His maine opinion concerning the gouernment of King Henries French dominions was as mainely opposed by the Cardinall of Winchester and others who altogether perswaded Peace to which the noble Duke standing precisely vpon the honor and Maiesty of the English name was an absolute enemie From this troubled fountaine of diuided Councell many following blacke aduentures did flow The Duke thus brought to his end goodmen saith Polydore fearfull of their owne safeties did of their owne accord forsake the Court into whose roomes many succeeded who for the more part looking how to rise in dignity made open an easie way for new factions The Cardinall of Winchester the other halfe-arch of the Kingdome ouerliued not the Duke aboue fifteene or sixteene daies The whole frame of gouernment was thus drawne to repose it selfe vpon the Queene and such fauourites as the King by her commendation the rather liked 43 The Marquesse of Suffolke prime man in grace was created Duke which made him a more conspicuous marke of enuie then that any shadow of the King or Queene could shelter or protect After the Cardinals death the affaires in France where Sommerset was now Regent wereneither duelâ—…e looked vnto nor the gouernours of the Countrey well aduised But the King and Realme of England lay much more then France open to the ineuitable deepe and pernicious conspiracies of Richard Duke of Yorke Hee by the error of King Henry and the euill starres of our Countrey being of himselfe a great Prince and growne stronger by affected popularitie perceiuing the King to be a Ruler and not to Rule began secretlie to allure his friends of the Nobilitie and priuily declared to them his title to the Crowne as likewise he did to certaine Gouernors of Cities and townes which attempt was so politickly and closely carried that his prouision was readie before his purpose was opened The very state of things inuited this fatall conspiracie a milder King then England was worthy of a Councell out of fauour with the people manifold losses and dishonours abroad a turbulent and iealous condition of things at home Of all which and much more the Duke of Yorke hauing King Henrie the fourth the enemie of his house for a perillous example made his pretious vse cherishing the popular auersions without seeking to redresse any euils but representing them worse then they were thereby to ripen that breach of loialty in the hearts of men which his ambition wrought vpon His displacement from the Regency of France did not a little perhaps offend him at first because the Duke of Sommerset got it ouer his head but it will not be long before Sommersets euill carriage of that trust and the declining fortune of England will giue him occasion to reioice at the foile of his dreaded enemy Let vs not be long in the rehearsall of the publike shame and dammage of our nation 44 During the truce betweene England and France one Sir Francis Surien an Arragonois Knight of the Garter seruing vnder the Regent vnlawfullie surprized Fougers a towne of Britaine vpon the confines of Normandy Restitution is demanded The Duke of Sommerset a proud man saith Serres who thinking to dâ—…e better then the rest did absolutely ruine the English affaires contrary to good discipline cherishing his souldiers in their riots and disorders neglected the iustice of nations in that point The French make this their example and surprize Port del ' Arch and towne after towne so many and so fast that King Charles who that he might haue God on his side and wrong on his enemies conteined himselfe with great modesty till he saw all quiet restitution desperate recouered Roan Caen and all Normandie within a short space after 45 Thus Sommerset and the English are compelled to quit Normandy not only inglorious but also in England it selfe vncommiserated The next maine parcell of the English inheritance beyond our Ocean was Gascoigne King Charles and his people desirous against plaine right to make all that theirs whatsoeuer was comprehended within the French language inuaded that Dutchie also and within verie few yeeres after the fortune of warre and disloialty of the people euery where fauouring them extorted the same out of the English-mens possession after it had continued theirs about two hundreth fourescore and nine yeeres to the immortall dishonour and dammage of our nation The Duke of Yorke in the meane time who thirsted for the Crowne of England hath occasion ministred to impe more feathers into
his aspiring wings Ireland is in tumult Thither the Duke passeth and not only appeaseth the disorder of that Nation but wan such fauour among them as could neuer be separated from him and his linage Thus diligently the Pioner makes his mines into the quiet and felicity of his Countrey calling his cause the quarrell of right and iustice as pretending that the Crowne of England appertained to his name and familie 46 But the odor of this vile successe in France comming into England filled mens hearts and senses with great perturbation The Queene and Suffolke suffer obloquie for these effects in the generall iudgement The common wealth is not silent A Parliament is called to be holdē at Westminster which from thence was assigned to be kept at Leicester The place likes not few appeare It is brought backe to Westminster There the whole body of publike counsell meetes Many Articles are exhibited by the lower house against the Duke of Suffolke wherein hee is charged with euill demeanor misprision and treason who thereupon is committed prisoner to the Tower from thence within fowre or fiue weeks hee is discharged which more augmented the generall indignation then his commitment had ministred satisfaction The perilous Duke of Yorke warms himselfe at these blazes and vnderhand cherisheth them as opportunity wil permit hauing his cunning factors and instruments fitte for such occasions secretly spread ouer the Realme to instill the poysons of discontentment and desire of change into the giddie multitude When wee reade in our vulgar Chronicles that about this time Adam Molins Bishoppe of Chichester Ke◅per of the Kings Priuy Seale through the procurement of Richard Duke of Yorke was by shipmen slaine at Portsmouth and yet no cause of so foule and wicked a murther expressed it cannot but offend any curious Reader who would receiue satisfaction rather by the reasō ofactions then by the euents His guiltinesse in the fact was so apparant that K. Henry in his answere made a yeere or two after to the Dukes dissembling and deceitfull letter confidently mentioneth the same where thus hee speaketh Sooth it is that long time among the people hath beene vpon you many strange language and in speciall anone after your disordinate and vnlawfull slaying of the Bishoppe of Chichester diuers and many of the vntrue shipmen and other said in their manner words against our state making menace to our owne person by your sayings that yee should bee fetched with many thousands and you should take vpon you that which you neither ought nor as wee doubt not will attempt c. What cause led the Duke to commit this so impious a deed may easily now be coniectured being none other but the common hatred hee bare to all such wise or valiant persons as might in any sort vphold the most iust and gracious Henry and this sincerity in the Bishoppe could not be but a grieuous crime in the Dukes ambitious eyes whose greatnesse was euen then too intollerable for where was the Kings iustice when such a fact might hope of impunity The Duke did effect it by his bloudy complices as hee did many other most seditious and perfidious things while hee was absent in Ireland Thomas Thanie notwithstanding calling himselfe Blew-beard being a Fuller of Canterburie and attempting to gather the people miscarrieth in his treason and for that was hanged and quartered this was a preamble to the following tumults The Duke of Yorkes whole and onely hopes were reposed in the general perturbations of his Country 47 The Duke of Suffolke a principal pillar of K. Henries safety being set at liberty attends the King and Queene in their Parliament at Leicester Behold the humour of the Commons which were sowred with the pestilent leauen of Yorkes conspiracy They cannot endure the sight of this Prince because his readuancement seems done in despight of them Calumniations odious surmises are exhibited against him hee must downe to make way for K. Henries most vnworthy ruine The most vile part of this Parliamental accusation was that they should charge that for a crime vpon Suffolke which themselues had vniuersally in another former Parliament assented vnto and ratified Which was the deliuery of Aniou and Main vpon the marriage concluded for the good of England if others had not inuerted or interrupted the successe by their temerity with Renate father of Queene Margaret N◅ither did the enuy onely of the secret York◅s ouerlade this noble Gentleman but the impotency of the Duke of Sommersets faction whose rashnesse and vanity hauing lost all Normandy would gladly find any others shoulder vpon which to cast the imputation either in part or whole In that former Parliament assembled immediately vpon Suffolkes returne from that treaty with Renate out of France this was the summe of the whole proceedings Suffolke as hee was very eloquent made knowne to both housen his counsels and seruices and the effect of his Embassie praying they might be approued and enrolled for his discharge Whereupon the next morrow Burley Speaker of the lower house and the body therof repaired to the Kings presence then sitting among the Lords and there humbly required that the request of the Marquesse afterward created Duke of Suffolk might be granted and the Lords made the like petition kneeling on their knees The King condiscended to their desires and so the whole matter was recorded for his acquitall 48 What can bee more euident or who can enough admire the vanity of popular mutabilitie The Duke the principall marke though the Bishop of Salisbury the Lord Say and others were also accused vnable to stand the push of so generall an opposition must be banished The King vnwillingly giues this sentence against the Duke or rather against his owne life and safety fiue yeeres are limited to his exile Being vpon the sea hee is taken by his enemies who at Douer-road stroke off his head vpon the side of a Cocke-boat This diuelish murther for it was none other the Kings authority being not vsed therein committed vpon so great a Prince was the lesse pittied for that hee was noised among the people to haue beene a priuy actor in the Noble Duke of Glocesters death who perished saith a learned Author by the fraud and practise of a woman belike Queene Margarite The Bishop of Salisburie before said more impiously and irregularly lost his life in the following tumults being murthered after he had finished diuine seruice by his owne Tenants who dragged him from the Altar to an hill-top and there while hee was making his last prayers cleft his sacred head The Lord Say Treasurer of England fell likewise into the peoples fury and had his head cut off by the commandement of that execrable rebell Iacke Cade at the Standerd in Cheape as yee shall hereafter learne 49 This William Duke of Suffolke was indeed a great and worthy person for when his Father and three Brothers had valiantly
deposed King Henry and with speed to bee crowned himselfe at Alhallontide next yet finding such amasement and silence hee sends them his pedigree and his claime in writing that they might the better consider yeelding as it seemes to be ordered therein according to their generall agreement during the treaty whereof he would not visite King Henrie alleadging himselfe was peerelesse in England The maine points of his Title were as followeth King Edward the third had issue Edward Prince of VVales VVilliam of Hatfield Lionell Duke of Clarence Iohn of Gaunt D. of Lancaster Edmund D. of Yorke Thomas D. of Glocester and VVilliam of VVindsor Edward Prince of Wales dyed liuing his Father and left issue Richard the second King of England who died without Issue as did also William King Edwards second sonne 85 Lionel the third sonne had issue Philip his daughter and heire married to Edmund â—…ortimer Earle of March who had Issue Roger Earle of March who had Issue Edmund Earle of March Roger Anne and Eleanor which Edmund Roger and Eleanor died without Issue Anne the heire of that house marrieth Richard Earle of Cambridge the sonne of Edmund Duke of Yorke fifth sonne to King Edward the third which Earle of Cambridge had Richard commonly saith the Booke called Duke of Yorke 86 Iohn of Gaunt the fourth son and younger brother to Lionel had Issue Henry who immediately after King Richards resignation vnrighteously saith the Booke entred vpon the same for that Edmund Earle of March sonne of Roger Earle of March and of Philip daughter and heire of the before said Lionel Duke of Clarence elder brother to Iohn Duke of Lancaster was then aliue and that aswell the said Henry eldest son to Iohn Duke of Lancaster as his descendents haue hitherto holden the Crowne of England c. vniustly for that himselfe the said Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke was the lawfull heire being the sonne of Richard Plantagenet Earle of Cambridge and of Anne before said 87 This was the effect of the Duke of Yorks title which for the points of the Pedegree was very true though in barre thereof the friends of King Henry without denying any part of the premises being all of them more euident then that they could be honestly denied had not a little to say for him for they could among other things alleadge that Richard the second resigned vp his Crowne and Regality at large and that none else making claime but Henry Duke of Lancaster hee was thereunto by the consent of all the three Estates admitted that Richard Earle of Cambridge was for high Treason attainted and executed and his Issue made incapable of any inheritance that this Richard his sonne now challenging the Crowne of England being restored by the meere clemency and goodnesse of this King Henry the sixt had voluntarily acknowledged him for his lawfull Soueraigne and sworne the same and that the said Richard was finally for treason attainted and adiudged vninheritable they could hereunto haue added sundry Acts of Parliament made to establish the right of the Lancastrian line the succession of three Kings all Henries that is to say the fourth fifth and sixth the politicke addresses of the first of those Kings the noble victories of the second and the holy life of the third which three Kings liues contained of raigne about threescore yeeres in which number this was the nine and thirtiethof King Henry the sixth who was descended of the male line and the Duke of Yorke but of a female of which female line none had euer been in possession of the Crown Great and weighty points if any and the rather to bee considered for that King Henries person beeing in very truth Prisoner no act of his to establish Yorkes title could bind in law or conscience and the lesse for that hee had a wife and by her a sonne who was at liberty and ready with Armes to free his father or hazard to destroy the whole English name But they who on Yorks behalfe abstractiuelie disputed these highest questions knew a rule of law which saith Iura sanguinis nullo iure ciuili dirimi possunt ' and the Lancastrians were not without their speculatiue and remote considerations to countenance the particulars of their cause Thus we see that in Monarchies though the noblest forme of Regiment where lineall succession is the rule of inheritance there sometimes fall out as great and as indeterminable difficulties as where Election designeth the Successor whereof the French tragedies which our Nation made among them and now these in England are without all exception the most fearefull instances For France had heretofore her time of affliction but now O dearest England it was thine 88 While this weighty controuersie was debated a Crowne which hung for garnishment in the middle of the roofe where the Knights and Burgesses of the Parliament met to consult and the crown which for like cause stood vpon the highest Tower of Douer Castell fell sodainely down which were vulgarly construed to portend That the raigne of K. Henry was at an end and that the Crown should be transferred from one royall line to another But the Queene her sonne Prince Edward and her fast friends in the North the seate of their hopes being nothing discouraged at their late ill fortunes prepare all the forces they can to recouer K. Henrie and the Kingdome which thing whiles they are pursuing the conclusion of the Parliament concerning the crown was That Henry the sixth should raigne and bee King during his life the remainder to rest in Richard Duke of Yorke and the lawfull heires of his body in generall tayle King Henries heires to bee excluded The Duke in the meane time is proclaimed heire apparant and called Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall Earle of Chester and Protector of England The agreement was engrossed sealed and sworn vnto The Queene will haue nothing to doe in this bargaine being so dangerous and preiudicious to her selfe her husband and her sonne and therefore when the King at the Duke of Yorkes instigation sent for her to repaire vnto him shee relying vpon the Dukes of Sommerset and Excester and other the Kings friends vtterly refuseth Henry continueth king The Armes therefore which she taketh for his deliuerance haue the more iustice The Duke of Yorke missing the prey hee expected leaues the king with the Duke of Norfolke and the Earle of Warwicke at London himselfe with the Earles of Salisbury and Rutland and certaine forces setteth forward to Wakefield to pursue the Queene and her sonne sending direction to the Earle of March that hee should follow with all his power The Castell of Sandall standeth pleasantly vpon a small hill in view of the faire town of VVakefield there the Duke of Yorke comming thither vpon Christmas Eue reposeth himselfe and expecteth the encrease of his numbers The Queene aduertised thinkes it wisdome to fight before the Duke grow too strong and thereupon marcheth forward hauing
of London doe notwithstanding stand wholy for the beautifull Earle of March and stand the more confidentlie because they had sure intelligence that he had vanquished the Earle of Pembrooke in the Marches of Wales and that the Earle of Warwicke escaping from S. Albans had met with the Earle of March neere Costwold and that both with ioint forces were marching toward London These newes made the King and Queene retire into the North and leaue that Citie and the Southern Countreys to their Enemie till they might recouer a fairer opportunitie or more sufficiencies Edward vpon notice of the Kings departure entreth London and giues period to Henries reigne which is accounted to take end after he had successiuely ruled this Land the space of thirtie eight yeeres sixe moneths and foure daies His Wife 94 Margaret the wife of King Henrie was the daughter of Reyner King of Ierusalem Sicilie and Arragon Duke of Andegauia Lorraine Barre and Calabria Earle of Prouince Cenomania and Guize Shee by proxie was espoused vnto King Henrie at the Citie Towers in Touraine in the Church of Saint Martin William de-la-Poole being Procurator to the king in the presence of the French king and his Queen which king was vncle to the Brides Father and the Queene Aunt vnto her mother Shee with great pompe was conueyed to South-hampton and thence to the Abbey of Tichfield where the yeere of grace 1445. and twentie two of Aprill shee was solemnly married to king Henry and honorably attended by the greatest Estates of the Land was crowned at Westminster the thirtieth of May following Shee was exceedingly beautified in face and of goodly feature of a great wit and deepe pollicie but of stomacke farre aboue her sexe as in the managing of those trouble some times did too well appeare Shee was his wife twentie sixe yeeres and twentie nine daies and after her husbands depulsion from his regall throne her forces being vanquished at the battell of Tewksburie in a poore religious house whether shee had fled for the safetie of her life was taken prisoner and so carried Captiue to London where shee remained in durance till Duke Reiner her father did purchase her liberty with great summes of money vnto whom shee returned and lastly died in her natiue Countrie His Issue 95 Edward the only Child of king Henrie and Queene Margaret his wife was borne at Westminster the thirteenth day of October the yeere of Christ 1453. and the 31. of his fathers Raigne and the next yeere following vpon the fifteenth of March by authoritie of Parliament was created Prince of Wales Earle of Chester For the title of Duke of Cornwal as it is noted by warrant of record is reputed vnto the Kings eldest sonne the very day of his natiuitie and by vertue of a speciall Act is presumed and taken to be of full and perfect age so as he may â—…ue that day for his liuerie of the said Dukedome and ought by right to obtaine the same hauing his roialties in the Stannary wrackes at Sea Customes c the first Duke thereof was Edward commonlie called the Blacke Prince whome his Father King Edward the third created in great Estate Duke of Cornwall by a wreath on his head a ring on his finger and a siluer verge He proued a Prince of great hope and forwardnes being skilfull in martiall knowledge matters of gouernment and Lawes of the Realme At the age of seuenteene the better to bandie against his Fathers Competitor King Edward the Maul of the Lancastrians claime aâ—…ianced in France Anne the second daughter of Richard the Make-king Earle of Warwick whose other daughter was married to George Duke of Clarence This Prince when the day was lost at Tewkesburie sought to escape thence by flight but being taken was brought into the presence of king Edward whose resolute answeres enraged the Conqueror so much as he dashed him an vnprincely part on the mouth with his gauntlet and Richard the crooke backe ranne him into the heart with his dagger His Body was buried without all solemnity among the poore and meane persons slaine in the Monasticall Church of the blacke Friers in Tewkesburie Anno Domini 1471. EDVVARD THE FOVRTH FIRST KING OF THE HOVSE OF YORKE KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE FOVRTH MONARCH OF THIS LAND HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XVII EDward borne at Roan in Normandy and bearing the title of March in England hauing â—…unne the battell at Mortimers Crosse though the Lords his Confederates had lost that of Saint Albans from Ludlow hasted towardes London on his way was seconded by Richard Neuill the stout Earle of Warwicke to the great encrease of his number and power which so terrified Queene Margaret now â—…dy to poâ—…se the South 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 husâ—… 〈◊〉 soâ—… iâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 vpon which 〈◊〉 now 〈◊〉 Yorke preâ—…ly pâ—…ed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…ry powerfull and the other in possâ—… consulted for their safest estate when on the suddaine Edward with VVarwicke entred their gates whose warlike visages so daunted the aduerse affected that they beganne with the 〈◊〉 to make him way to the throne the Noblemen likewise made him offers of their seruice to establiâ—… 〈◊〉 claime neither were the Clergy to learne the obseruance of time or to sway with the man vpon whom the world smiled All these seâ—…n Counsell to confer of the 〈◊〉 Duke Edward made knowne his title to the Crowne and iâ—… well sâ—… 〈◊〉 â—…red how the body of the whoâ—… Parâ—…ment formerly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…d Hâ—…ry â—…selfe subâ—…â—…ith hiâ—… 〈◊〉 hâ—…d whose 〈◊〉 though now 〈◊〉 through 〈◊〉 desâ—… yâ—… what right Lâ—…er had they all 〈◊〉 and how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 diâ—…our did wiâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…gh his neglect whoâ—… siâ—…ity euer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his priuate deuotions then the potent managing of a Soueraignes command 2 These things vrged and most of them true their voices went current that Edward was the vndoubted King whereunto the Londoners the sooner yeelded for that his dreaded Northerne Army was then encamped in Saint Iohns field neither was any reseruation made as before of Henries naturall life but hee is now absolutely neglected as vnworthy of his Crowne how acceptable soeuer he had raigned till then whose following miseries were not so much lamented as his constant patience was admired in vndergoing the same Edward thus mounted before his foot had well touched the first steppe was vpon Sunday the second of March among his Northerne Souldiers proclaimed King William L. Fan onbridge Earle of Kent declaring his claime and disabling K. Henry of stile or Gouernement whose weake head as hee alleadged had ouer long blemished the English Crowne 3 Vpon the next day with all pompe hee was conueied to Westminster and set vpon the Kings seat in the Hall where holding the scepter of Saint Edward in his hand the voice of the people was againe demanded and againe granted such was
was either a friend or afraide to deale against so powerfull an enemy 59 The White Rose thus bloomed and the red falling his leafe all tooke the time of this pleasant spring and flocked to Edward as to their April Sun who now more able and therefore more bold made forward towards Leicester where the Earles of Warwicke and Oxford with a great power were but because Clarence was absent they let Edward hold on without any encounter whose traine as hee passed was like to a riuer that in the running is euer encreased with new springs which Warwicke perceiuing thought it more then time to giue battell well knowing that his brothers forbearance had giuen him that head And to that end sent vnto Clarence then about London in leuying of men but hee somewhat too backeward and Warwicke too forward tooke into the City Couentry meaning from thence to set on the enemy But Edward whose star had now past the darke threatning cloud pitched his tents neere vnto that City in a plaine field and valiantly bad the Earle come to battell But he then mistrusting as in truth hee had cause that the boldnesse of Edward was backt by a Clarence kept close within the wals with a purpose to see how the world would goe 60 Edward loth to loose time about one Cities siege raised his Campe and hasted forward toward Warwicke vnto which Towne likewise his brother Clarence with foure thousand strong was on march these meeting vpon a plaine three miles from the Towne set their Battels in Aray as if they meant to haue fought but the King his brother Gloucester Lord Riuers Hastings and others without any gard made towards Clarence which when he beheld himselfe accompanied with some of estate encountred his brother with a louing countenance and friendly cheare so as no sparke of hatred was perceiued betwixt them but with all brotherly affections entred into amitie and peace which afterwards proued the confusion of the Duke Clarence thus got sought to draw Warwicke into the same traine to which end he sent certaine messengers vnto him first to excuse his owne fact as too vnnaturall for him to vnsheath his sword against his owne brother as also he sought to stay the effusion of English blood which in these quarrels lay ready to be shed His peace with Edward he promised to worke and that with such honour as Warwicke should know himselfe not only a father to Clarence but likewise vnto Edward great Englands King Vnto all which motion Warwicke gaue eare only with this replie Goe tell your Duke said he that I had rather bee an Earle and alwaies like my selfe then a false and periured Duke and that ere my oath shall bee falsified as his apparantly is I will lay downe my life at my enemies foote which I doubt not but shall bee bought very deere 61 This stout resolution made Edward more warie and therefore to obtaine London the only key that opened the dore to the Crowne he hasted thitherward whose Citizens hearing of the increase of his host and waying that Henrie was but a milke-sop to him thought it most safety to saile with the fairest winde and therefore set open their Gates and with publike applaud cried King Edward Which when the Duke of Sommerset with others left to attend the innocent King Henry heard they fled for their liues and left him in the Bishops Palace at London where his Competitor King Edward tooke him and sent him againe prisoner to the Tower With so many winds are the sailes of their ships filled which seeke the Port of their safety by the affections of the people for euen the same day had Henrie beene carried through the Citie as it were in triumph and had heard the shoutes of the Commons in euerie streete crying God saue King Henrie 62 But Earle Warwicke hearing how things went in London and now fully conceiuing that the hazard of Battell must determine either with or against him being come to Saint Albans fell into a deepe consideration what was to be done His assistants were Iohn Duke of Excester the Earles of Oxford and Sommerset and Marquesse Montacute his brother whom notwithstanding he did not greatlie trust being alwaies too fauourable to the contrarie faction These in Counsell held it best pollicie to follow the Enemie and before the bodie grew too great to lop off the branches least they should shaddow their Sun-shine too farre In which resolution they hasted forward and came vnto Barnet with a full purpose to recouer London but Edward well knowing the state of the City vnfurnished for siege and readie to take stampe of any impresse ment not to be pent within those weake wals and therefore taking with him vnfortunate Henry least any confederacy should be made in his absence he marched with all possible hast to encounter his opposites before they came too farre and vpon Gladmore neere vnto Barnet set downe his Tents close to the enemie the eue of Christs resurrection so careles is Mars of diuine celebrations that the holiest feast is prophaned when his sword is drawne 63 The next day being the Paschall whereon Christ rose from death which with due reuerence is celebrated in all the Christian world these English contenders for a terrestriall Crowne with Irefull hearts and hands as readie made ready to digge each others graues for at breake of day Warwicke began to Marshall his Army which he diuided into three battalions The right wing was led by the Marquesse his brother with the Earle of Oxford consisting chiefly of horsemen himselfe with the Duke of Excester led the left and the maine battell was commanded by Edward Earle of Sommerset which was supplied for the most part with Archers K. Edward likewise ordered his men The foreward was led by Richard Duke of Gloucester his brother a good souldier and sufficient for aduise the middle by himselfe and his brother Clarence hauing King Henry in their companie And the rereward was commanded by the Lord Hastings euer most firme for the house of Yorke reseruing a fresh supplie when occasion should serue 64 The Battels ioined were manfully maintained by the prowesse of Oxford vpon that part of the Kings against which he fought which with great violence he forced backe so that many of them fled to London bringing newes that with Warwicke went the day and surely in great forwardnes it was had not fortune thwarted it by an vnexpected chance for the day being foggy and ouercast with mists hindred their eies of any farre sight so as the starre embroidered vpon the Earle of Oxfords mens Coates were mistaken for the Sunne which King Edwards men wore in which errour Warwickes Battell let flâ—…e at their owne fellowes who were in great forwardnes to haue wonne the day and they not knowing the cause of the error cried treason treason we are all betraid Whereupon the Earle of
and Iohn Gilford Knights Foge Scot Clifford and Bonting with fiue thousand men attempted great matters at Grauesend but hearing of the Duke of Buckinghams surprise dispersed themselues for that time But when King Richard perceiued how hee was euery where beset he sent one Thomas Hutton vnto Francis Duke of Britaine with proffers of gold to circumuent and imprison Earle Henry who as hee feared was too well friended in those forraine parts which thing indeed this Hutton well perceiued and so to the King reported that the Duke was nothing forward to bite at this baite whereupon those that lately fled England were indited of treason and other of Henries factions beheaded whereof Sir George Browne and Sir Roger Clifford Knights with foure others were beheaded at London and at Exceter for the like cause dyed Sir Thomas Sentleger who had married Lady Anne Dutchesse of Excester King Richards own sister with others so icalous was the King of his vsurped Crowne and that nothing should be laide to vnprouident foresight the coasts hee stored with Armies of men furnished the Ports with store of Prouision and made all things ready to withstand Earle Henries arriuall Who now hauing gotten aide of fiue thousand Britaines with forty vessels wel furnished set saile from thence the twelfth of October but was taken with so terrible a tempest that his Fleet was disparkled some into Normandy and some compelled to returne into Britaine only the Earles ship with one other hept the Seas being sore tossed all night and in the morning arriued in the mouth of Poole in the County of Dorset where hee might behold the Shore full of men shining in armour to his great amasement whereupon hee sent out his shippe-boat to know whether they were friends or enemies their answere was that they were thither appointed by the Duke of Buckinghm to attend the comming of the Earle of Richmund to conduct him in safety to the Duke who lay encamped not far off that so ioyning their forces they might prosecute Richard the vsurper who being in a maner destitute of men was sore distracted and desperate in his owne designes These smooth vntruthes notwithstanding Earle Henry auoided and with a forward gale returned to Normandy whence he sent Messengers vnto young Charles King of France whose father King Lewis was lately departed this life to haue his safe conduct to returne into Britaine which easily was granted with fauourable complements returned to the Earle Lord Henry thus crossed by sea had present news of Buckinghams surprise and death with the flight of the Nobles escaped from Richard who meeting with Richmund in Britaine fell forthwith into Counsell where first it was determined that Earle Henry should take his oath to espouse the Lady Elizabeth eldest daughter vnto King Edward and the immediate heire to the Crowne which hee solemnly did in the Church at Rhedon and they for their parts sware vnto him fealty doing him homage with no lesse respect then vnto their sole and crowned King 37 Of these proceedings King Richard soone heard which indeed greatly appaled his thoughâ—… and all pensiue and sad he returned out of the West towards London where to cut off the hopes of Richmunds further claime hee caused a Parliament to be assembled at Westminster and therein attainted the said Earle Henry himselfe and all such as had fled the land in his behalfe enacting them enemies to their naturall Country their goods to be confiscated and all their lands and possessions to be seised vpon to the Kings vse which was so forwarded by his lewd Counsellors and so executed by his fawning followers that some better affected set forth the present and oppressed estate in these scoffing rimes to their further disgrace diuulging their names in manner as followeth The cat the rat and Louell the dogge Rule all England vnder a hogge Alluding to the names of Ratcliffe the Kings mischieuous Minion and of Catesby his secret traducer and to the Kings cognizance which was the Boare for which William Collingborne Esquier who had been Shiriffe of Wiltshire and Dorsetshire was condemned and vpon the Tower hill executed with al extremity 38 King Richards state standing in dangers abroad and not altogether free from conspiracies at hoâ—…e hee thought it best policy to enter amitie with Scotland which hee did for the terme of three yeeres and the more firme to assure himselfe of that King hee intreated a marriage betwixt the Duke of Rothsay the kings eldest sonne and the Lady de la Pole daughter to Iohn Duke of Suffolke and to the Dutchesse Elizabeth king Richards owne sister whom hee so much fauoured as that after the death of his owne sonne he proclaimed Iohn Earle of Lincolne her sonne and his Nephew heire apparant to the Crowne of England disinheriting King Edwards daughters whose brothers hee had before murdered 39 His feares nothing lessened but rather daily increased he attempted once more to stop the Currunt which led to the spring to which end he sent his Ambassadours loaden with gold and many gay promises vnto Francis Duke of Britaine offring to giue him all Richmâ—…nds lands and yeerely reuenues if he would either send the said Earle into England or commit him there vnto prison These comming to the Dukes Court could haue no communication with him he lying extremely sicke and his wits too weake to entertaine discourse Whereupon Peter Landose his Treasurer a man pregnant in wit and of great authority tooke the motion into hand vnto whom the English Ambassadors promised all the Earles Reuenews if he could bring King Richards request to passe He greedy of gaine and being in place to doe what he would promised to effect it conditionally that King Richard would make good his offer Thus whilest messengers posted betwixt Peter and Richard Iohn Bishop of Elie being then in Flaunders was certified by Christopher Vrswicke of all the circumstances of this purpose whereupon the Bishop with all possible hast sent the same intelligence the same day and by the same man vnto Earle Henry in Britain willing him to shift himself and followers into France who forthwith sent Vrswick vnto King Charles to haue his licence that he might with his good liking come into his dominions which being obtained he caused the other Lords vnder pretence to visite the sicke Duke to escape into Aniou and two daies after changing his Apparrell with his seruant waited vpon him as vpon his Master and posted thence into France whose escape when the Treasurer heard of he sent after to apprehend him and that in such hast as at his entrance into the French dominions they were hard at his heeles 40 This suddaine flight of the Earle and of the other English Lords the Duke of Britaine being somwhat recouered of his dangerous sicknes tooke very greeuously imputing it a great dishonour vnto himselfe to suffer the least suspect of breach betwixt
the which the late honours of her house conspicuous in three Princes which altogether made not twenty and fiue yeeres of raigne did so perpetually houer as her soule could neuer take contentment but in the hope that the house of Yorke should againe be the dwelling place of Maiesty 33 Her offence against Henry wanted not many seeming reasons but none so great as that hee had slaine her own brother King Richard who albeit he was there reputed murtherer of her Nephewes yet were they a degree more remoued from her and so lesse deere in likelihood then a brother and howsoeuer shee might secretly detest or belieue the commitmēt of that parricide yet could she neuer brooke seeing they were gone that the reward of her brothers death and that euen to him who slew him should bee the Crowne of England whereby not onely her brother but the whole male-line of her family was for euer to bee excluded much lesse could shee a Plantagenet abide that Henry who brought to the Crowne the surname of a newly raised Familie These and other considerations in the breast of a Lady bred vp in a dominating Family her selfe a Dowager in such a fortune as in which shee was Paramount for the time and absolute without controlment being carelesse withall of sauing for posterity because shee was without a child and in that regard the more abundantly stored with treasure all which made her spirits ouer-boile with impatience and virulency so farre forth that hauing infused al her principles into Peter her creature vnder the Title of Richard Plantagenet second son of King Edward the fourth she most couertly sends him into Portugall from thence to take his Icarean flight as elsewhere is related Neuerthelesse there will not perhaps want some who in defence of the Dutchesse had rather referre it to Magnanimity and Noblenesse of Spirit in seeking the honour of her house which if it might passe for such among the heathen yet can it not among Christians much the lesse for that her duty to England the royall flourishing estate of her own Neece the right heire exacted at her hands a greater tendernesse 34 That Peter Warbecke should bee inflamed by her fauours and encouragements to dare in earnest the personation of a Kings sonne seemes not a thing to bee admired for there is in humane nature which ties not her self to Pedigrees nor Parentages a kind of light matter which will easily kindle being toucht with the blazing hopes of ambitious propositions He therefore vpon the first disclose of himselfe did put on so excellent a seeming as might iustly moue King Henry to bee iealous whereunto the pernitious practise might come at last for there wanted nothing in the whole forme of the young vpstart but onely the conscience of a truth and truth it selfe which makes me call to mind what one hath written of a goodly white Saphyr in Venice made by art so neerely to resemble a true Diamond that with much difficulty and but by one onely lapidary it was discouered which if it had beene graced with some great Princes wearing what could want to haue made it passable for a very Diamond of greatest value Perkin came such from out of the Burgundian forge and if his parentage bee respected assumed the image and resemblance of a king being otherwise not so much as a meane Gentleman Neither can it be maruelled at if such a Phantasme as this did abuse and trouble the common people of that time for euen to such as do write thereof it begets a kind of doubt which without some little collection of their spirits doth not easily vanish it seeming almost incredible that such a bloudy play should meerly be disguised and fained the discouery therefore was worthy such a wit as King Henries and the push it gaue to his soueraignty did throughly try his sitting being of force enough to haue cast an ordinarie rider out of sadle 35 Therfore it was the Dutchesses misfortune that her inuentions if they were hers had to encounter so politicke and constant a man as King Henry whose prudence searcht into the abstrusest secrets and whose diligence ouercame all difficulties Yet the Lady Margarets course to vent her Creature at the first was exquisite for she as in a Magicke practise hauing kept him secret till shee saw her time causeth him to bee closely conuayed into Portugall from whence attended with fitte associates and Priuadoes hee sailes into Ireland the Foster-place and nursery of immortall good will to the house of Yorke where notwithstanding their late calamities he so strongly enchanted that rude people with the charmes of false hopes and mists of seemings as he was sure of partakers in great plenty Charles the eight King of France hearing and perhaps beleeuing that the Duke of Yorke was aliue and glad to haue so probable an occasion of doing mischiefe to Henry of England in regard of these flagrāt enmities which as then remained vnquencht betweene them inuites Duke Richard most officiously to Paris and besides all other honours assigned him at his comming a guard for his person whereof the Lord Congreshall was Captaine Afterward there repaired to this new Duke Sir George Neuill Knight a bastard of the noble house of the Neuils Sir Iohn Taylor Rowland Robinson and about an hundreth English to whom as a principal wee may adde Stephen Frion French Secretary to King Henry himselfe all which together with the whole Strategeme was smoakt out of France with the first graine of incense sacrificed vpon the Altars of Peace at Boloign after the same was once made and ratified as you haue heard between the French and vs. The Dutchesse then seeing her artificiall creature thus turned againe vpon her hands pretends an extreame ignorance that euer shee had seene him before that present and an excessiue ioy for his miraculous escape and preseruation which seemed such to her as shee pretended as if hee had beene reuiued from death to life and that the fable might want no quickning which her personall countenancing or her Court could afford shee openly salutes him by the delicate Title of the White Rose of England and questions him of the manner of his escape with such like to beget a firme beliefe in the hearers that she neuer had seene him before that time and that he was indeed her Nephew Richard Duke of Yorke The Nobility of Flanders accordingly doe vnto him all honour and shee enuirons his person with a guard of thirty men in murrey and blew Neither was hee in any point wanting to his part but fitted such likely answeres to all questions and such princely behauiours to all occasions as made fame bold to publish him with the fullest blast of her Trumpet for no other then a true Richard Plantagenet and as it is so obserued of some that by long vsing to report an vntruth at last forgetting themselues to bee the Authors thereof beleeue it